ã€ŠThe Other Side of Myth: A New World (Monthly)ã€‹


 Chapter 1: The Girl with the Scarlet Eyes

    Post-Spring nights were the best in Yravell city. A warm breeze rolled between the high buildings, carrying the promise of a temperate summer. They were fun¡ªinviting, and when you had the time and capital, they were more than welcoming too. In a sleepy downtown area, a man teetered from a small club with a smile on his face. His blood buzzed with alcohol, his mind swam in the haze of cinnamon-flavored edible, and the few hours in good company made his night feel alive. It wasn¡¯t, no more than the cars he saw driving up the street; no more than the shuttle in the distance¡ªboarded, and driven away. A lot of people couldn¡¯t stay out as long as him¡ªthe next day beckoned, but the night was still young. He heard a low grumble, and couldn¡¯t agree more. He could go for a filling meal and knew a good place nearby.

    There was comfort in the low light setting of this street. He could see the ground ahead and the stars looming above. This was good. This was perfect. This was why he loved Yravell city, and as the grumble came again, he knew his meal had to be outside. That made it more of a shame that no one was around. The streets were too quiet for a city this grand. No whispers of footsteps; no murmurs of joy, just a man with his thoughts, and a grumble growing louder. That was fine, his meal was right around the corner ahead. As he turned it, he stopped, confusion growing in the darkness looming further. This was not just the effect of the low lights. They were motion-sensing¡ªdimming when no one was near, but there was a difference between dim and pitch. That¡¯s what he saw. A blob of shadows ahead, sitting like a boulder where none should be. All right, maybe not a boulder, but his mind couldn¡¯t make sense of the size. It wasn¡¯t bigger than him, of average height. But, it still filled the sidewalk in that way that made you turn to pass by. The darkness was so full that it couldn¡¯t be alive. Would a streetlight go completely out? He looked up and an eyebrow raised. They weren¡¯t out but broken. He looked back and his heart tripped in its beats. The shadow was closer and his heart raced. It wasn¡¯t that much of a shadow anymore. He could almost see the details of fur. His lulling mind leaped to work, tracking down a recent memory. Fangs shone as the shadow bared them, and his heart and mind came together in agreement. It was time to run!

    Run! Turn around, turn your back to this thing. Put one foot ahead of the other and move without looking back. It came like thunder after him. And he ran on, turning the corner¡ªrunning back to the club. The shadow bounded off walls and dropped in front of him. Heart hammering in his chest, he turned, dashing the other way. He ran across the street, bathing in the light of coming cars. They illuminated both body and mind, breaking the stupor more and more. And more, the shadow chased. The man ran even as his legs hurt and his lung swelled in protest. He ran because as terror and light cleared his mind, he knew he wouldn¡¯t escape. The shadow was just lazy in pursuit, taking its time, savoring the moment. It would let him run until his body gave up. He had a plan though. Across the intersection ahead, his office building gleamed¡ªalive even at this time of night. He grinned as he pushed harder. The shadow grumbled louder, catching wind of his plan. The signal told him ¡°Don¡¯t Walk,¡± but he nearly leaped forward, trusting Smart-Drive tech.

    Then it hit.

    Not the shadow, but the car. The squeal of brakes was loud. The curve of its front was heavy. He tumbled into the road, and more cars squealed. Smart drive saved him from the worst of it, but left him motionless, watching. The shadow waited at the edge of the street. He watched until it receded, and his eyes slammed shut.

    The next day, Kiara Million heard this story on the news as she sat in the principal¡¯s office.

    .

    It concluded, and as they switched to the weather, she glared forward¡ªa scowl plastered on her face. She was still waiting for the principal to return. The burnt orange blouse of her uniform stuck sickly to her skin, and she longed for a moment to change. Beside her sat the cause of her discomfort. Emily was a girl of roughly her age and height, nonchalantly checked her nails. She was a rather pretty girl, with long brown hair in a ponytail, and shimmering blue eyes. She sat as if she was here for unrelated reasons, but swelling purple splotches said otherwise. They said Kiara was in trouble, too, but at the very least, they made her smile as she looked at the girl.

    ¡°This is your fault." Emily noticed, crossing her arms. The haughty look set a flame upon Kiara''s forehead.

    "My fault?" She barked. Emily gave back disgust. There wouldn''t be a conversation or debate. They already knew how this started.

    Kiara just wanted to get something from her locker. When she keyed in her passcode, something slimy splashed out, instead. It was oppressively sweet, pouring like warm honey, hitting with enough force to knock her to the floor. She groaned as her shirt clung, and Emily''s raucous laughter came in response. The girl''s friends joined in, uproarious with vicious mirth. Seeing the leader for who she was, Kiara moved, rage at the wheel.

    Punch and slap, and scratch and punch. She wreaked havoc until they were pulled apart and ushered down the hall. With one look at them, the Principal left them room. For ten minutes, they waited, more annoyed than scared of his verdict. As the door came open at last, and the weary figure shuffled back in, Kiara knew exactly how this would go. She grimaced at the thought.

    "Ms. Million," He looked at her with haggard eyes, seeing in chestnut skin and coiling dark hair, a disciplinary issue barely contained. "You''re usually a well-behaved student; you''re one of our track team''s best runners." He took his seat and a hologram lit up on the corner of his desk, flashing "T. Blite" in golden letters.

    "I am well-behaved, but she''s not!" Kiara pointed an accusing finger. "Every other day, she gets her little group to do something stupid to me. If it''s not putting weird goop in my locker, then it''s breaking my desk so I can''t get assignments. She gets away with so much stuff because her parents feed the school money!" She slammed her hands on the desk and Blite reeled back.

    "Ms. Million!" He barked and her glare deepened.

    "Don''t Ms. Million me!" She roared. "I''ve had to deal with her since grade school! Do you honestly think I don''t know what she does?" She pointed another finger, and for her part, Emily played innocent.

    "I didn''t do anything, Mr. Blite." She said coolly. Kiara could already see the shock melting off his face. Aghast, she pulled at her grimy shirt.

    "Then how do you explain this?"

    "I don''t know." Emily covered her mouth. "I just saw it happened, and I know it''s bad, but I couldn''t help laughing." There was remorse in her eyes, but Kiara knew a smile lurked behind her hands.

    "Ms. Million, do you even have proof she did it?" Mr. Blite tapped his desk, and Kiara gritted her teeth. Even if she could find proof, she never got the chance before she was locked away. Even if she had proof, she could see herself in his eyes. One thing had been enough to make her snap at him. One thing was enough to burn away any goodwill. A well-behaved student? Maybe that¡¯s what she was before today, but now she bore the face of her rage. Crap.

    "Who else could it have been?" She said, dejected. Mr. Blite shook his round balding head.

    "That''s a question you need to ask yourself. Now for your insubordinate display and attacking another student, I want you to bring your parents here tomorrow. We may have two weeks before the school year ends, but I will not be lenient for any misbehavior." A screen appeared, and his tapping marked his schedule. His attention turned to Emily. "As for you Ms. Stewart, remember that pranks are no laughing matter. You''re not necessarily guilty, but by laughing, you encourage future abuse." His words were a dismissal, and taking them as such, Emily rose and smiled.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    "Of course," She nodded to him, sneering at Kiara as she left the room. Kiara knew she was dismissed too. As she looked at the man, however, staring sternly back, she found his name again and had to agree. The spelling was off, but the truth was there, this man was most definitely a blight.

    Outside the office, she found her three friends waiting. Taylor, Tristan, and Shin were in a deep conversation, stopping to stare when she finally emerged. The three rushed forward, questions on their lips. Before they could say anything, she pulled at her shirt and Taylor smiled. They made their way to the locker rooms where she showered and changed into a T-shirt and shorts. The boys whistled when she came out, giving her a laugh. Taylor followed her out, throwing a hand over her shoulder.

    "So go over it with us, Kiara." The taller girl grinned, and she sighed at the enthusiasm on her face. Taylor had been Kiara''s friend since fourth grade, and always had a short fuse. Thin, with cool dark skin, she never hesitated when tempted to throw a punch. She prided herself in how many people she fought, but her mother had not taken the victories as well. When the girl took interest in middle school archery, her mother saw a chance. She would get as much support as she wanted, so long as she behaved. Taylor hadn''t fought since then, but her bloodlust remained. Kiara could see it in her dark eyes¡ªa need to be sated.

    "Are you telling me that Emily''s friends didn''t say anything?" She met those eyes. Taylor shrugged.

    "No. I just want to hear your version." She smirked. Kiara gave them a quick recap. Stunned and wide-eyed, they stared in shock as she spoke of Mr. Blite. Shin clapped when the story was through.

    "The firecracker Kiara is at it again." He did it loudly. She punched him sharply.

    He was the packaged deal that came with Tristan in middle school but would have the world believe he was a solo attraction. With a face that could lead to modeling, Shin stood as the tallest of them¡ªlight complexion, dark eyes alive with ideas. Shin, the idea man. He''d never agree to a title so lame, and yet... Ideas crowded in the front of his mind, waiting for relevance to leave his mouth. Firecracker got multiple chances. If you could light Kiara''s fuse, she''s going to explode. "It''s a shame, though. Emily is really cute and her face is going to be rough looking for a few days." He crossed his arms in contemplation, and beside him, Tristan shook a head of brown hair.

    "Kiara''s not that strong¡ªno offense¡ªso the bruises will be shallow. With an hour-long soothing treatment, the swelling and blackness will go down before tomorrow." Kiara the Firecracker, and Tristan the Medic. Where there was a fuse for her, there was a button for him. Push it, and the tan boy would take you from sick to well in three seconds flat.

    "I''d prefer she look like that until school is over," Kiara said. Taylor spoke on her tail.

    "Thank you, Dr. Tristan, do you also want to tell us how she gets that sweet girl sparkle in her eye?" She clapped her hands, and Shin raised his.

    "I actually want to know. I mean, come on, Emily''s really cute." Taylor shoved him.

    "Well, when you think about it¡­" Tristan started, and the others took off before he could finish. Left behind with Kiara, he smiled. "I''m glad you''re all right." He waited until they wouldn''t hear. Heat filled her cheeks, and she shook her head.

    "It''s just Emily. She has those scrawny secretary arms, meanwhile, I have¡­" She flexed and Tristan laughed.

    "Scrawny runner arms?" He grinned and she pushed him.

    "What are you saying, I definitely have muscle. Touch right here!" She pointed to her bicep and he gave it a poke.

    "Well, I definitely didn''t feel bone." He laughed again. Shin called back.

    "If you two are done flirting, will you guys come on!" They went silent and followed, entirely aware of how closely they stood together.

    As they made their way out of the school, Shin went on about what type of fighting styles Kiara should learn for her rematch. Her petite frame would lend itself to speed, and he loved the idea of her with flying kicks. Tristan thought a more direct style would help. He was practicing one himself and found sharp blows preferable. Taylor just wanted in on the next round. It made them wonder which of Emily''s friends would join the fight too. Taylor hoped it would be her boyfriend. He was tall, stacked with muscles, somewhat handsome too. The others got the implication and paid with disgust. This and other things kept them distracted on their route from one corner of Yravell to another until their mobiles beeped. From pockets came thin sheets of slick glass. Touching the center made a screen appear, glowing with little icons. Without touching one, a projection rose. The twelve-inch screens showed a map of their current area, with a bulletin scrolling across the top. Tracking Report: It is believed the mysterious animal will appear in this location. Proceed with caution! Looks were traded when the screens darkened. Shin smiled widely.

    "You know what they''re calling it online?" He grinned and they shook their heads. "They''re calling it The Speckled Beast and some people are saying that it''s a monster, just like that guy on the news earlier!" He made claws of his hands, and Taylor crossed her arms.

    "Are these people even in Yravell or are they just a bunch of net addicts looking for reasons why other places are weird. Ooh, there are so many mysteries in the world!" She rolled her eyes, but Tristan nodded.

    "There are though." She pressed a finger to his lips.

    "Tristan, don''t be Shin. We don''t need two Shins." He smiled as light filled his eyes. Her words tasted like regret. "No!" She barked, but the smile only brightened.

    "I don''t know," Kiara said. "I mean, I''m not exactly normal." She pointed at her eyes, and they stared.

    How long had it been since they looked at her like that? She was just Kiara now but was a storied girl when they met. Have you seen the girl with scarlet eyes? She was the only one in the world that had eyes like them. They made her stick out in every room. To some people, they made her a curse. They were also just the tip of the iceberg. In a way, she wanted her eyes to reveal that for her. Have you seen the girl with scarlet eyes? The answer was usually yes. But no one could guess how abnormal she was. Showing them was an insanely easy thing to do, and it frightened her to her core. Have you seen the girl with scarlet eyes? Yes, but have you truly seen her? If her eyes did the talking, what would they say?

    "Honestly, I think your eyes are beautiful." Tristan almost murmured this, and Kiara''s heart skipped a beat. She looked away from him, and the others grinned wildly at the proclamation.

    "Tristan," Shin said in a singsong voice. "Look at you just melting Kiara. Be careful, she might explode and be too much for you to handle." He grinned. Kiara swung at him.

    "Yeah Trist. I think Kiara''s the type who wants to be in control." Taylor chuckled. Kiara swung at her. The two of them laughed as they jumped away.

    "But they are amazing." Tristan murmured once more, and Kiara looked at him.

    "I like your eyes too." Though his were a more standard brown, she liked the way they would often shine.

    They chatted and strolled till evening set, switching to text as they parted ways. Kiara didn''t reply. She was getting closer to home and was thinking of what to say to her parents. How did she get in trouble in these last two weeks? Sure, it was Emily''s fault, but she should have thought better. Then there was the insubordination. Saying Blite made her mad wouldn''t excuse it. And with an expedition around the corner, it just added more stress. Her parents didn''t need this on top of packing and research. For their sake, she had to soften the blow. But how could she? There were no accolades to sandwich the news. She had nothing hidden she could bring up, and not look suspicious. There was only the cold hard truth, and she worked her brain to dull the edges. It distracted her so long she almost missed the man in her path. Did he stop there? Or...was he always there to begin with? She stayed a safe distance away as she took him in. He was in his late twenties, but altogether out of place. Things started sensibly. His hair was cut almost to a buzz; sunglasses sat over his eyes. But then she saw his jacket and knew something was wrong. He stood in what seemed to be leather, with a pattern of flames running around its bottom. The jacket hung open, but a dark shirt was underneath, made of thick material. He wore blue jeans and black shoes to close the ensemble, but as a warm breeze rolled over them, her eyes went to the jacket again.

    ¡°Who are you?" The best question fired forward. As if he didn''t expect to be seen, he sharply looked away.

    "Who are either of us?" He shoved his hands into his pockets. Kiara took a step back, clutching her fist as the wind grew fast. "Some of us receive names at birth. Others receive them down the line, but how do we know which name is true? What if we are the ones who decide? How do you suppose we''d find out?" He replied, and Kiara glared at him.

    "We decide the names that matter to us! If we don''t like it, we can change it!" Why did she answer?

    "Ah, but what if even those are wrong, what if our names are written on our souls."

    "If you try anything, I''ll fight you." She thought she could, but wondered all the same if she could call for help. Someone that much older and taller couldn''t be beaten with bare hands alone.

    "I think," The man took a moment to look back at her, "That to see our true names we merely need to look through the windows. Our eyes would tell us all we need to know. If I showed you mine, I think you would know my name." He said. "And through your eyes, I think I can see yours." He smiled. "Have you ever wondered why they are scarlet?" Somehow, that question struck and stunned. Yes, she had wondered, but he said it as if he had the answers. Or maybe it was just a guess? Or maybe he hoped she knew? Kiara pondered this for a moment too long. When she was done, the man was gone. With the path before her empty, she wondered where the strange man went. She''d keep her eyes peeled as she continued. Who knew what other strange things lurked around the corners...

 Chapter 2: The Speckled Beast

    Shadows coalesced in the quiet of the night, weaving a lean and large feline body¡ªwhite and spotted blue. It raised its nose, breathing in the air, feeling static run through its fur. It missed its meal the other night, but an extra helping lurked nearby. Through shrubs, it crawled, and on roofs, it crept following the scent to an alley a mile away. A young couple giggled below¡ªthe man''s arms wrapped around the woman''s waist, as his lips teased her neck. They were freshly free from dinner. The beast could smell the fine meal upon them, finished with a glass of wine. Perfect. It loved this type of dinner. Sitting on its haunches, it let things play out, waiting for the most appetizing moment.

    "Told you I''d make this fantasy true." The man whispered loudly in her ear.

    "It was just a fantasy!" She laughed excitedly. "We can''t really do this! There are camera''s everywhere!"

    "Let''s give them a show then." The whisper was lower this time, and as their lips met, the creature grinned.

    It bounded from the roof; shadow blotting out the moon overhead. The overcast made the couple stop and made them turn as it landed heavily. Bemusement¡ªoh so delicious¡ªplayed across their faces. And then came horror, as realization dawned. They had heard about it and were suddenly realizing fear had a form. It was a powerful thing of nightmares! Teeth like daggers were grinning¡ªanimal, but with intelligence in golden eyes. It saw their misconceptions die. If it was just a normal beast, maybe they could survive, but they could feel how far from normal it was. It only made the grin worse.

    "Oh no¡­" The woman gasped. "Isn''t that the animal that''s been on the news?" She cowered behind the man, and suddenly thrust into a role, he puffed out his chest.

    "Don''t worry babe, this thing isn''t going to hurt us." Fury in his eyes. The beast licked its teeth. "Come on then! Try me you stupid animal!" The man reached into his jacket, pulling out a box. It unfolded into a shiny black pistol¡ªits dark lens taking sight. The man thumbed a dial and the weapon buzzed to life. "Come on, try me!" Again, the man barked. The beast replied with inhalation.

    There came a roaring crash of power¡ªblue light erupting from its mouth. The man spun back as the blast hit; his girlfriend screaming as she ducked. His gun spun away as he crashed on his back. He made a scramble for it, and the beast pounced. It pushed the air out of him as it came down, flashing its fangs before his eyes. He tried to grab its face, and a paw swatted his. As his head turned back, the beast licked its grin. The fight fled the man''s eyes, and finally, it ripped claws across his throat. Mist rose from the wound instead of blood. It took his neck between its teeth, squeezing to pour the mist faster. Behind them, there came a buzz and a flash. A light bullet hit! It dropped the man as smoke rose from its pelt. Licking its teeth, it grinned as the woman gulped.

    "Get away from him or I''ll blast a hole right through you!" Her finger nudged the dial. Done anyway, it turned and raced toward her. The lights broke against it as she held down the trigger, doing all of nothing as it jumped over her head. Landing, it snagged her leg, dragging her to the ground. When the gun didn''t drop, it slammed her against the wall. Tears welled as she dropped it herself; sobs breaking the words on her lips. The plead for mercy? The cry for help? When was the last time it heard either? The plea was the best. It meant they really understood how outmatched they were. It exhaled hot breath upon her face and nudged her chin up. This time, its fangs broke the flesh as it drank deep. It licked them again when it was through, and sniffed the air. They were barely more than a snack¡ªhunger was already calling. There was something in the breeze though, more appetizing than this. It could smell the scent of strength, not food, calling with siren songs. Leaving them for some other fool to find, it stalked back into the night hoping a challenge truly awaited.

    When morning came, this event was a breaking story. Kiara''s parents paid passive attention, sitting down with their kids for breakfast. She decided to be frank when she told them everything, and an animal attack couldn''t steal their minds. There were far more pressing things, after all. A talk with the principal shouldn''t bear that kind of weight, but her father made it clear¡ªthe weight was distinctive enough. He pulled apart a pancake and waved the piece around.

    "You know, I really hate Blite." He said as if it were a sudden epiphany. "He acts like he''s one of the war kings of The Vanno Empire. He always has that smug look on his face, like his bloody campaign is the solution to a drought."

    "Wow!" Her younger brother, Jaleek, intoned. "Are you going to fight him!" His eyes widened, and their father laughed hard.

    "That was a bad analogy, Erok." Her mother, Kanna, sighed and took a sip of coffee. "I mean, he''s an administrator. As big a deal as he makes about it, he''s not going to war. Though, he did kind of fall into power, didn''t he?"

    "Yeah! And Blite is such a war king name, too," Erok smirked. "Blight, Terror, Scourge¡­ You know, the Vanno nameing convention was rather lazy." He nodded, and her mother sighed.

    "And for the next month, we''re going to be seeing just how lazy it was¡­"

    Her words stung Kiara. At the end of the school year, her parents always spent a month away, leaving her and Jaleek in their aunt''s care. They went to sites for the local museum, doing Archaeological and Anthropological research. Usually, they enjoyed the little jobs. Usually, but the Vanno Empire was next. There was little else to see in Vanno¡ªlittle left for scholars to discover. Kiara didn''t care for history herself, but she could remember too many bored conversations. This area was ruled by another person calling themselves Scourge. No, there''s no relation to the previous one. Yes, the people feared their war king. Yes, he was blind and didn''t see his inevitable fall. If a person had money and Vanno blood, then they''d happily fund an expedition. If a person had money and Vanno blood, they probably saw the Million''s name attached to the research. Even after leaving the museum, her mother came back on special requests. Her father had it worst¡ªoften subject to some war descendant''s intrigue. The next month was going to take a toll off them both, and she had hoped they''d meet it with peace. Now though, she''d be on their minds. If she could get into so much trouble in one day, what would the coming weeks bring? Maybe they wouldn''t see it like that, but she ate quietly nevertheless, hoping to minimize the chance.

    "Vanno and Blite. Damn, where is our luck?" Erok raised his coffee to this, and Kanna joined the toast.

    "Kiara should toast too!" Jaleek laughed. She joined in, figuring the goodwill couldn''t hurt.

    In the end, her mother lost the coin toss. Kiara couldn''t look at her as they drove through the gray morning, watching the city instead, through the passenger window. Already off to a bad start, it felt like the day could still get worse. There was just something about it she could feel in the air. She wasn''t sure how it''d manifest but stared nevertheless. Maybe the stranger would appear again? Should she tell her mother about him? Maybe not. As strange as he was, he didn''t bring harm. They stopped at a light, and her eyes lingered on framing in the distance. She had seen the construction site before, but it somehow resonated with her feelings now. She truly took it in¡ªthis iron skeleton rising from the ground. It would be another building one day, but for now, she felt it beckon. Noticing her gaze, her mother spoke.

    "At the school," She said, referring to the university at which she taught. "One of my coworkers told me about that place. Apparently, the guy paying for the construction suddenly pulled his money out. He thinks its haunted or something, can you believe that? Isn''t that such a waste of man hours?" She smiled. Kiara wondered if she saw the disquiet on her.

    "I wonder what it would have been?" She watched it and thought it was sort of like her now. Neither knew their future but could see nothing promising around the bend.

    "Actually, I kind of want to know too." They pulled away. As they drove off, Kiara thought she saw the stranger, heading for that site.

    They arrived at her school mere moments after dropping Jaleek off. She rushed inside, toward what she hoped would end quickly. Kanna was not in such a hurry. Taking her time, she fitted well with the casual year-end atmosphere. With coiling dark hair secured with a band, she walked behind her daughter in a tan blouse and blue slacks. A pair of sunglasses hung at her side, completing the look of a relaxed mother, complemented by the soft tap of her shoes. They stopped in front of the office just long enough for a camera to search their faces, and when the door slid open, they slid inside. The woman at the desk let out a sigh as she put her hands together.

    "Can you start this amicably. I haven''t put on any coffee yet, and I''m not ready to hear anything from Theodore." She was a stout person on the older side¡ªsoft wrinkles on her face, a world-weary look in her eyes. She didn''t need to know Kiara''s mother to know how this would go. You could recognize the overprotective ones before they said a word, but it was the ones who knew they were right that stood out the most. Kanna merely nodded with a smile on her face. As the secretary called over the intercom, they walked past the desk and into Blite''s office.

    "Mrs. Million and Ms. Million." He forced a smile.

    "Now, now Theodore, please just call me Kanna." Her mother returned one, her dark eyes lighting up. Blite''s silence was almost physical in response, but still, he held the facade and nodded.

    "Kanna then¡­ I hope you can forgive me. I hate to call you or any other parent in so close to the end of the year. In this week alone, I had to talk to several about a group of male students vandalizing local stores. You see, the owners came here because they recognize our uniforms, so of course, I did what was necessary to make the boys correct the errors." He spoke matter-of-factually, but the obvious boasting was on full display. "What I''m saying here is that I''m nothing if not thorough." His smile reflected his pride.

    "Far be it from me to call you nothing, Theodore." Kanna chirped sharply, breaking Blite''s fa?ade. He grimaced for a long moment before noticing, hurrying along when he did.

    "Well, Kanna, do you know why you''re here?"

    "Because someone pulled a prank on my daughter."

    "Yes, that''s exactly what¡ª"

    "But do you know the whole story?" Kanna cut him off, and his weary eyes widened.

    "I believe I do¡ª"

    "I don''t think so." She crossed her arms. "The last teacher Kiara had is a friend of mine, you see. When I called her up, she told me that Kiara went to her locker about fifteen minutes before class was through. While I am a Professor, it did make me wonder, what''s the likelihood of two unrelated students going to the same hallway around the same time? It made me suspicious, honestly."

    "Mrs. Million, I assure you I looked into the matter." Hearing his response, the woman thought her husband was right. It sounded like Blite heard the challenge, and was rising to face it.

    "Now, now Theodore."

    "Well, Kanna, I assure you I looked into the matter. When the girls were called to my office, I spent ten minutes finding out what happened." He went on. She smirked.

    "Is that so?"

    "Yes. Ms. Stewart was let out of class to retrieve a project drive from her locker." He went on.

    "I see. Then was the drive here with her?"

    "Yes, Kanna, it was." Kiara''s eyes widened as he said this. The tone was telling. Did he like talking to adults like they were students? She looked at her mother.

    "Then why was Ms. Stewart near Kiara''s locker? I mean, Kiara, does she have a class with you?"

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    "A few."

    "Is her locker near yours?"

    "No. Our lockers are near our homerooms and hers is on the other side of the school."

    "So, Theodore, what exactly brought Emily to that side of the school? Was her class over there?"

    "No. I don''t believe it was." Blite shrunk.

    "Then could it be that someone told Emily Kiara was heading off? I mean, it sounds pretty convenient that there was a group of students in the hallway at the time. And all of them were Emily''s friends too?"

    "I suppose¡­"

    "Then Kiara''s reaction, to both you and to Emily was somewhat justified, right?" Kanna placed her hands on her lap. She could smell coffee in the air and was rather proud of how long she hand managed to hold off. Her words hadn''t been gentle, but she had at least been cordial at the start.

    When Blite responded, Kiara watched the fall of yet another war king. He started with the same strength as before¡ªthe powerful man talking down the angry parent. His weapons of choice were tenure and assurance. He had been at this for years, and his decisions always proved fair. Even if the prank was coordinated, Kiara wasn''t in the right for the fight. He armed himself with indignation, offended that her mother would ever imply such a thing. Meanwhile, Kanna sat poised and patient. She let the man prattle on like a toddler crying out, and when he sat up, confident in the silence, she crossed her legs. Her counter-attack began. What good were tenure and assurance if such a small detail was so easily missed? What right did Blite have in this position, if Kanna solved this before she even left the house? Certainly, Kiara shouldn''t have started a fight, but she was suddenly outnumbered. Was she just supposed to run away? And then what? Be victim to a prank again? How far could the kids go before they earned retribution? Didn''t Emily leave this office, like she played no hand in the assault? And it certainly was an assault. What type of man was Blite, if he let it happen and the perpetrator got away? In this verbal battle, Blite crumbled at the force of shame and disappointment. He seemed older when Kanna was through, and while Kiara was still in trouble for insubordination, she left the office with a smile on her face. The rest of the day went by quietly. When she reunited with her friends, she told them what her mom had done.

    "If Kiara''s a firecracker, then her mom''s a bomb!" Shin laughed wildly. Taylor smiled proudly.

    "Kiara let me have your mom! If it were mine, she would have just said it was my fault. That woman can never accept that she lost to me."

    "Well, that''s because you''re a troublemaker." Shin laughed. "You used to always fight first, and sometimes, maybe, you''d think about it later."

    "Actually, I''ll have you know that I''m always sarcastic before I fight." Taylor grinned and the four of them snickered.

    "Speaking of your mom, though, Taylor, I heard she was up at the school too," Tristan said and Taylor''s grin widened.

    "I can''t imagine her not being in the principal''s office." Kiara gasped.

    "Well, she wasn''t. She actually came to see the coach. Hey Shin, anything in the news about that beast you were talking about?" Taylor shot a look at him. He pulled out his mobile. There was a new notification waiting.

    "Apparently, a Kelayan hunting party is coming to Yravell to hunt the beast. The mayor believes that if anyone can catch it, it''ll be a Kelayan hunter." Shin said this proudly. He was Kelayan himself and had two hunter grandfathers. It wasn''t his pride to bear, but he wouldn''t throw it away.

    "That''s right. A Kelayan hunting party is on their way to Yravell, and you know what? I get to hunt with them." Taylor reached into her backpack, pulling out a folded bar. She pressed a switch, and it unfolded into a bow. Her friends'' eyes went wide.

    "Is that a Kelayan Smart Bow?" Kiara coveted the collapsible weapon. Taylor flaunted it.

    Shin licked his lips. "It''s a new model too. It''s the one with the vital marker and probability check. If you''re about to hit a vital spot, it''ll tell you. It''ll also tell you if you''re about to miss." Taylor pulled at the string.

    "The string is a corded elastic material too. If the bow detects a target within proximity of you, the string will adjust itself for efficient firing. It goes very well with the Hunters'' fierce fire speed. It has to be great for strength training too." Tristan nodded and Taylor reached into her bag. She pulled out a small metal capsule and turned it between her fingers.

    "They also gave me about thirty arrows to go along with it." She flicked the capsule into a slot in the bow. "Of course it won''t let me fire without permission. If I load a capsule and try to draw back, it sends a signal to a Kelayan satellite. The satellite will then scan my area and if a threat isn''t detected then the string will be locked up. Or so, that''s what the coach was saying to my mom."

    "But what if you''re inside a building?" Kiara asked.

    "Biometric scan most likely. It''ll assess your heart rate and body temperature for indications of stress." Tristan examined the bow''s grip as he said this. Taylor nodded.

    "Worst case scenario, there''s also a camera. It''ll start recording in the event that my stress levels go up and transmit the video to the Kelayan satellite." She said. Shin held up his hand suddenly.

    "Okay, this is cool and all, but why do you have a Kelayan smart bow, and furthermore, why do you get to hunt with the hunting party?"

    "Remember how the Archery Club went to Kelaya last month? Well, we went there to represent Yravell in a hunting game. All of the sister cities were invited. You''ll be happy to hear that I was third place."

    Shin''s expression flattened. "Only third place, huh¡­ No wonder I didn''t hear about it." He scoffed and Taylor trained her bow on him. He stroked his chin. "Still, with a Kelayan smart bow. We could go after The Speckled Beast ourselves." His eyes lit up.

    "You mean I could go after him." Taylor sighed.

    "No, think about it. Tristan and Kiara can be the distractions while you take the beast out. I''ll even record it, and then you''ll be famous."

    "Why would we distract it?" Kiara shot him a look. He grinned.

    "Because you two are all about staying in shape. I''m not a slouch, but Tristan does his night routine and you''re on the track team. You guys are basically ninjas." He nodded vigorously. Tristan raised his hand.

    "Shin, how are we going to find an animal that not even the Police can find?"

    Shin looked to Kiara. "According to the news this morning, there was an attack near your house. All we need to do is follow the clues. Kiara, have you seen anything strange around recently?"

    Easily the stranger, but this was the first time she wondered if the two were connected. If she believed the stories, they shared a transient quality. The Speckled Beast came and went. It was a powerful force but left only victims in its wake. This city had become its jungle, and every crack and crevice was a place for it to hide. Maybe it wasn''t hiding after all. The stranger certainly wasn''t; he didn''t seem like he had to. He was a man that moved on passing breezes¡ªonly present long enough for shaken leaves to settle. She felt like she saw him accidentally before, and even earlier seemed to happen by chance. The more she thought about it, the more it made sense. It was like the moment in a game where the big bad appears and leaves a boss monster behind. She told her friends as much but left the last bit out. There was no room for such levity in minds so clearly troubled.

    "Okay, so like, even if we weren''t really going to hunt the monster, we''re definitely walking you home now, Kiara," Shin said.

    "Yeah, that guy is creepy and you''re too short and fragile to be running into people like that." Taylor''s grip tightened on her bow. Kiara suspected that if she could carry it openly, she would never put it away.

    "To be honest, we shouldn''t have been letting you go home by yourself anyway. We can all walk together, but you have to walk like five streets by yourself." So came Tristan and Kiara let out a sigh. This was not the first time either of them insisted they walk her home, and it was not the first time she said what she said next.

    "I can take care of myself." She hoped it didn''t sound as clipped as it did in her head. Her friends went silent and she knew it did. Still, they shook their head.

    "We''re walking you home until the school year is over." Taylor crossed her arms. The boys nodded, and for once, Kiara accepted defeat. If the man did turn out to be dangerous, it''d be great to have them around. At the very least, if he appeared again, she might not feel so insane.

    Some distance away, The Speckled Beast prowled the shadows of buildings. It found other meals between now and last night but longed for the enticing thing in the air. It tracked it late into the night, but as if it were erased, the smell disappeared. All it could do was lay in wait. The prey could hide but was still in this area. With a bit more time, it would rise again. Although, it was a wretched shame about this spot. Children were getting out of school, loudly moving as they obliviously passed by. Their trinkets and toys beeped and chimed, killing the few moments of silence between their breaths. The beast grumbled¡ªlow and angry. Perhaps it could eat again; a child would be little more than a treat. As a particularly small one lagged behind his group, the beast crept forward, running its tongue across its teeth. It was going to snatch him before any of his friends could notice. It''d let out a roar, and let him scream, just so they knew they were next. It eased closer at the thought when suddenly the smell returned. From the shadows it bounced up walls, taking in a breath just to taste it on its tongue. It leaped from roof to roof, tracking it down; certain the meal would vanish if it lingered too long. The route took it up the street, away from shops en route to houses. A group of teens gathered below; four of them, blind like all before, laughing without a care. Another deep breath told the beast who it was. Among the crowd, there was a girl¡ªeyes round and scarlet, like nothing it''d ever seen. She was the strength its hunger craved, and it lowered itself in excitement. As their words met its ears, its excitement only grew.

    "It''s going to be amazing, trust me!" Shin was still going. "We''ll all be heroes. "The students who slew the Speckled Beast!" Doesn''t that have a nice ring to it?"

    "You''ve been brainstorming that all this time, haven''t you?" Taylor cocked an eyebrow. The others laughed. "It doesn''t make sense, Shin. If the mayor needs a hunting party, how are we going to stop this thing."

    "You know he''s going to repeat the plan." Kiara snickered.

    "It''s a good plan, trust me on it!"

    "I don''t know. He''s kinda convincing me." Tristan stroked his chin. Shin threw an arm around his shoulder.

    "If Tristan is thinking about it, you know I''m right!" The girls rolled their eyes.

    "Fine. If we somehow run into that thing, we''ll take it out." Taylor sighed and the boys high-fived. The Speckled Beast growled happily to itself, leaping from the roof to land loudly behind them. They stopped, turning with that fast dawning terror. It let them look into its golden eyes; let them see its blatant intelligence. It growled low, and the taller boy gulped.

    "Well¡­" Shin swallowed hard. "I think this is your chance, Taylor." He looked at her, and she fumbled to pull her bow out of her bag. He did not want to see this and started wildly looking for somewhere to go.

    "We really don''t have time, Taylor¡­" Tristan trembled. In a fleeting moment of clarity, he thought to add, "Why isn''t it coming after us?" And the others searched the beast''s eyes.

    "It wants us to run¡­" Kiara clenched her fist. The beast wagged its tail in confirmation. She stepped forward, grabbing a pendant around her neck.

    "What are you doing!" Shin grabbed her! The look she gave back almost made him immediately let go. She was something more ferocious than the monster, too mad at its audacity to remember she was flesh and bone. For a moment, Shin was more afraid of her but kept that to himself as he pulled her back.

    "I got it!" Taylor suddenly yelped as she drew the bow, loading five arrows into it. The beast growled. It fought far too many like her. It didn''t even need to smell¡ªthe weakness was plain on her face. A golden-eyed glare fell onto her, and she lifted her bow despite it. "I think you''re the one who should be running." She pulled the string and one of the capsules fell to her hand. It unfolded into a thin arrow, fastening to the grip. Shin pulled a pair of goggles over her eyes. As readings rolled across it, she let the arrow fly. Flitting through the air, it buried itself above the beast''s eye. The monster let out a roar, batting it free. Thoughts of letting them run faded from its mind. It bounded forward; Taylor loosing an arrow into its leg. With a tumbling stop, the others ran away. Taylor lingered for a moment, wondering if she should shoot again. As if her arrows were mere mosquito bites, it rose to its feet, roaring once to rev her fear. She turned, following on her friend''s heels.

    The beast came lumbering after them; bulk heaving as it snarled and growled. They only stayed ahead by the grace of sharp turns, leaving it to crash into walls and gates. And yet, it stayed on their tail. Plenty of people had run before, and their escape would be no different. It took in a breath as they sighted another turn. Crashing heavy, but not quite hard, it spat a roar at Taylor''s back. She hit the ground and the bow slid away. It pounced¡ªhappy for the appetizer. A pipe smashed the side of its head. Shin drew back and swung again. The beast roared, and Taylor leaped after her bow. It turned to roar at her and realized where it was. A construction site opened around them. All the other kids armed themselves with pipes. No one had tried to fight like this before, and it would show them why.

    First the archer with her pointy little sticks. Its body lowered, muscles tight, springing forward with explosive force. Claws went up and the Speckled Beast towered; Shin swinging for the back of its legs. It fell over, and Taylor pulled back. Its massive paw swung before Shin could do the same. He flew like rubbish and an arrow hit its side. It roared with annoyance, not pain. That archer again; and another pipe against its head. It did little more than knock its head aside. Tristan swung again, and it knocked it away. As its mouth snapped out, Kiara hit it next. The boy struck before it even acknowledged her. The two of them pummeled unabated¡ªstrong metal weighted for the swings. Shin came back with a leap through the air. He put in everything as he struck its back, scattering as his friends did the same. The beast pushed up and three arrows found its neck. It clawed, tearing them out; taking in a deep breath. As the boys came back it let it out. A burst flung them away. Tristan dented the side of machinery. Shin spun into tatters across the ground. Both boys went still and the beast went for Taylor. She shot, and it dodged wide¡ªrunning along the outskirts, drawing close. It pounced and Kiara did too. Her pipe hit it like a lance, pushing it aside. As it tumbled back to its feet, it remembered why it was here. The girl put herself in front of her friend, and it smiled, happy again.

    Kiara wasn''t smiling. It took Taylor''s distraction to power that charge and the boys were not getting up. To make matters worse¡ªoh so much worse¡ªthis thing was neither bleeding nor bruised. Despite how hard she and Tristan hit. Despite how many arrows Taylor shot. This thing was still okay, and she could see that frustration was all that filled its eyes. All this time, even though they held it back, they did little more than delay its game. This pipe wouldn''t work, and arrows wouldn''t either. She reached for her pendant and watched its eyes widen. This thing knew! Could it be here for her? As she turned to check the boys, it took in a breath. She only wanted to see their chests move, and got slammed into Taylor for it. They hit an iron beam and the bow slid away. Taylor slumped to the ground, blood pouring from an unseen wound. Kiara''s heart skipped a beat. She looked back to see the beast shaking. It was like it was laughing, and her friends'' lives were the joke. She took hold of her pendant. For its part, the beast grew anxious at the building of the scent.

    It pounced and her hand came up. A rush of air forced it to a stop¡ªclaws digging into the dirt. She swept her hand up and its claws came free. Above the grounds¡ªabove the roofs¡ªthe wind-tossed it high. As its body twisted, putting its feet below, something dawned. It was a realization. It recognized that feeling in others, but never in itself. It realized it was in danger, and it was too late to run. Fear, and then the drop. The wind touched its back and shoved. The impact rose through muscle and bone, and the Speckled Beast shook. The girl''s eyes glowed as she swung her hand. It went higher this time; it could see the flash of sirens growing closer. The wind touched its back and shoved even harder. It felt something crack against the ground, but couldn''t find it through the cacophony of pain. The wail of sirens died out as they arrived. It looked at them, as if they could help, and found the lenses of guns looking back. It didn''t fear these things and yet, a bolt tore through it. More flew¡ªaim concentrated, and the beast roared as its body broke apart. Pain, not annoyance, and then it was gone¡ªremnants glitter on the wind. People stared confused, but quickly got to work. Officers secured the area, while paramedics rushed to the students'' aid.

    Kiara could only stare in shock as she was checked. How had that been so easy? Did that mean she could have ended this sooner? She looked at her friends, breathing deeply as the medics pressed injections to their arms. She cursed herself too. If the battle was truly that simple, none of them had to get hurt. She decided something as officers came over with questions. In these last two weeks, she''d tell her friends what she could do...

 Chapter 3: The Woman with the Golden Eyes

    Somewhere in the City of Yravell, a woman slowly awoke. As she sat up, pain jolted through her head, leaving her leaning back. Bringing her hand up, she went back to the night before¡ªto drinking and loud music, and the man lying naked beside her. Panic swelled; her head swiveled, and she knew that last night wasn''t the cause. She knew this firstly because of the precautionary measures left strewn upon her end table. Secondly¡ªmost of all¡ªthe golden eyes staring back from the mirror across the room. She left the man in her bed as the sight surprised her. Wearing nothing, she walked over and touched her reflection.

    "What has happened to you¡­?" She murmured and took no surprise when the mirror rippled in response. A flood of images rushed through her head, making her grit her teeth. Her eyes remained the same, however, and she let out a sigh. They told her what her day would be, and she''d have preferred something much more exciting.

    "You got up early again babe, don''t tell me you''re about to head out¡­" The man intoned sleepily, and she smiled wryly to herself.

    "Well you know¡­ Sometimes business calls." She pulled open the dresser beneath the mirror. She had to decide what to wear¡­

    ¡ð¡ð¡ð

    Later that day, Kiara sat on the couch. Her parents and brother were out of the house, treating her aunt to lunch. She couldn''t decide if that made her happy. On one hand, they were still worried, leaving her behind because of the news. It was justified, she could admit. When the officers brought her home, her parents met them with horror. When the situation was explained, matters only got worse. They checked her as if they could do better than the paramedics, and barely believed her when she said she was all right. They relented eventually, but not without stipulation. She had to rest in case something was missed. Meanwhile, her friends suffered worse and were already out in the world. On the other hand, though, Kiara didn''t miss this outing. She had a month to spend with her father''s sister, and there was no love lost between them. There was malice since day one. Scarlet eyes were things of myth¡ªthings that brought misfortune. Her aunt hated her from that very first moment and hated her more when her cousin died. She blamed Kiara, making no attempt to hide it. She was a cursed girl, and the woman wished her brother never adopted her. Kiara knew she should tell her father, but knew it''d break his heart. The woman had been otherwise supportive, and he''d find no joy in cutting her out. For six years the story hadn''t changed. The month arrived, and she fought a battle of attrition. Sure, she weathered the worst, but always emerged worn. Any chance she could get to save her strength was a chance she was happy to take. Maybe she''d tell them this time since the truth was on her mind. Maybe she could spend a month with Taylor instead. Though¡­Taylor''s house wouldn''t be quiet. She knew that for the same reasons she knew her friends were all right. She could even use that knowledge to her benefit if she really wanted. Tristan had gone on a run earlier today, but Taylor and Shin exercised through...other means.

    She didn''t even want to imagine how that conversation would go. Taylor and Shin had "tried things out," and while it didn''t work, it worked in ways they liked. Ways that offered a degree of stress relief, often implemented before difficult tests. They went to these ways after their brush with near-death. Ignorance would have been welcome bliss, but the two weren''t bashful about the knowledge. The thought of sharing it with her parents, made Kiara shudder. Shin and Taylor had stopped pinging the group, and she lamented knowing why. Still, she was happy for them. If sharing a bed helped them calm down, who was she to tell them to stop? As gross as the thought was, it offered her respite too. There were definitely questions for her, but while they were distracted they didn''t come up. It turned out the speckled beast damaged the camera in Taylor''s bow, so no one knew how Kiara survived alone.

    "All right guys, I know you won''t believe me, but I have magical powers." She practiced aloud, shaking her head at the strangeness of it. She was a fourteen-year-old girl¡ªfifteen in a few months. She knew she wasn''t young enough to proclaim such fanciful things. Sure, she could prove it, but she wasn''t ready to do that yet. She wasn''t even ready to tell them. What if they blamed her for not using her powers sooner? She should have. She knew that. But she had these powers for so long, and they made a cursed myth worse. They weren''t things to show off. They weren''t things to use carelessly. It took a lot of learning to control, but there was never a time or place. How would people understand? The Scarlet-eyed girl with strange magics? Maybe if Scarlet Eyes made heroes, but that would confirm the destruction they were said to bring. She didn''t want to see her friend''s blatant fear. She could probably explain why she hesitated, and they would probably support her. But could they support her if they truly saw what she could do?

    "Hey, Taylor¡­ I know people are praising you for defeating The Speckled Beast, but I think it was actually me. You see, I have these powers, and I think they made the monster vulnerable." She held her mobile up as she said this, and shook her head. She didn''t want to steal this moment from her friend.

    She was about to try another line when the doorbell rang. She checked the window, expecting her parents to be back. With the driveway empty, she went to the screen beside the door instead. She tapped a button as the bell chimed again, and a dark-haired woman appeared, raising her finger once more.

    "I know you''re there, girl." The woman spoke suddenly as Kiara motioned for the microphone. Her? No, the woman had to be mistaken. Maybe she was looking for the lady next door. The neighbor often had the company of one new face or another. It wouldn''t be the first time that someone got the wrong house. She pressed a button to say as much, and the woman smiled as the video appeared.

    "My, you do have a wicked child''s scarlet eyes." She grinned. Kiara was taken aback. Could her aunt have sent her? Would her aunt do something this sadistic? "Well, doesn''t that make sense. When my pet thought to come after a threat, I didn''t stop it. It wasn''t going to be the first time so what was there to worry about"¡ªshe chuckled. "Imagine my surprise when morning came and he couldn''t manifest. Blaster shots have never hurt it before. But then you come and¡­" She snarled and Kiara gulped.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." She hoped she said this convincingly. The woman gasped, mouth agape. She covered it.

    "Is this your little secret? Do you think this is like hiding a bad grade from your parents? Listen girl, if you wanted to play innocent you should have just died there. Now I can see right through you! I''ll promise you this, your little windy trick isn''t going to work when I come." Suddenly, her smile came back. "Better yet, how about I go for one of your little friends instead. You might be able to protect yourself, but you''re hiding your tricks from them, aren''t you? I wonder what you''ll do when they''re on death''s door, screaming for you to help."

    "Don''t¡­" Kiara squeaked and the woman crossed her arms. "The only person you have a problem with is me!" She swung the door open. The woman glared down.

    "Shall we do this right here then?" Her smile returned. Kiara reached for her pendant, and the woman gestured around. "I wonder if the kids over there, or that old lady in her garden are ready for this show." Kiara''s hands stopped. "Or maybe you still have some stage fright?"

    "Just leave my friends alone. They didn''t do anything to you!"

    "Oh no, girl! That whole group of yours have seriously crossed the wrong woman." She said, turning to head for her car. Kiara thought to chase, but nosy eyes might see. The car whirred, rising from the ground. The woman honked once, zooming off around a corner.

    Stolen story; please report.

    Kiara closed the door and fell against it, mind racing at the threat. That woman was the master of the Speckled Beast. Kiara was too sure to deny it. Even if she wanted to believe it was a prank, the woman was too like her pet. There was too obvious a sense of power¡ªtoo obvious the certainty of victory. She could see them both playing with their food and futile resistance was the side to the course. Kiara had to tell her friends if she wanted to keep them safe. Her fingers went for the mobile, and she almost dropped it as a notification appeared. She touched it, and Tristan stared back from its floating screen. He smiled at first, but it faded as he saw her face.

    "Are you all right Kiara? You aren''t feeling any aches from yesterday, are you?" He went full doctor, making her laugh.

    "No¡­ Just thinking about how stressful my life is getting¡­" The school year''s end had never been like this.

    "You''re talking about your aunt, right? Shin and Taylor told me she was over, right before they¡­ well, you know." His face went red at this and hers did too. She wondered suddenly if he knew how diffusing his embarrassment was.

    "N-no¡­" She shook her head. "I mean, yes, it''s kind of my aunt. But there''s a lot of other stuff too." She sighed, there was no explaining things without looking weird. She looked into Tristan''s dark eyes. His concern was honest. Did he call to see if she was okay? "It isn''t easy to talk about, I guess." She sighed again and Tristan shook his head.

    "Then let''s not talk about it!" He blurted. "Let''s go out and have fun! We can ignore all of the difficult stuff." He grinned sheepishly, and her heart skipped a beat.

    "Just you and me?" His face brightened again as he nodded. Outside she could hear her parents pulling up. She peeked out the window, and saw her aunt too, Jaleek bouncing around her. As their eyes met, the amiable expression on the woman''s face flashed sour. It changed when Kanna got out and headed to the door.

    "Text me where you want to meet." Kiara smiled at Tristan. "I''ll ask my mom and dad and see if I can go." She didn''t wait for him to respond before ending the call to step away from the door.

    ¡ð¡ð¡ð

    It took ten minutes to assure her parents that she was fine, and would be in a public place where she couldn''t get hurt. Finally allowed to leave the house, she took a shuttle to meet Tristan seventeen minutes away. When she found him, he was standing in front of a theater looking at his mobile. He waved it at her when she came over¡ªhaving just purchased two tickets for a movie they wanted to see. They loitered until the show started, happily talking about the works the director did before. The movie knocked about two hours off their day. A machine made to serve became a hero to secret fairy people; ultimately defeating the force that tossed it in the trash. The effects were stunning, and she cheered giddily as the robot fought fairy and machine alike. She loved this thing¡ªfighting to protect happiness. And she hated that the movie ended with its fate in the air. As the show finished, she went on excitedly, and for his part, Tristan argued that the ending was a lot like the beginning of the movie. They argued their way out of the theater and into a fast food joint nearby, where Kiara was sure the Fairies wouldn''t revive it, and Tristan was positive they''d do it again.

    "Think about it, Kiara." He said with certainty. "They needed the robot in the first place to protect them from rivals and other machines. Their not safe yet!" He assured her and she snorted.

    "They totally just wanted to use it!" She exclaimed. "None of them saw it as a living person. It was just a tool for them¡ªthey don''t really care. They even have the Retire-Bot now, so they have a stronger machine. Just pump magic into it and bam!"

    "But that''s the thing! The magic is the spirit of the robot. No matter what machine they put it into, it''ll still be the H31M in spirit."

    "Yeah, but they''re the ones who killed it! If they brought it back, I think it''d want revenge."

    "I don''t think so. It didn''t even want revenge against the decommission machine. Everything was just to fulfill its duty."

    "Then why even decommission it in the first place? It clearly worked fine."

    "I think it was because it could absorb fairy magic," Tristan paused to take a sip. "Think about it; H31M was pretty rusty. It was junk! They could have chosen any of the other machines¡ªanything better than a server-bot, but they specifically chose H31M."

    "Why would the machines decommission it then?" Kiara huffed. "They wanted to wipe out the fairies in the first place, so what''s better than a fairy insurgent?"

    "That''s a good question. Think about it like this Kiara, if you had special powers, would you fight for the people who gave it to you or the people who created you?" Tristan crossed his arms, and Kiara went quiet. She thought about where her powers came from, and what she''d do in H31M''s place. If they came from secret fairies, would she fight for them instead of her parents? The thought made her shudder and think about her friends. Hadn''t she hesitated to use her powers for them?

    "I''d fight for whatever was most important to me¡­" She closed her eyes tight. "Even if I didn''t want too." She murmured and Tristan nodded.

    "I would too, to be honest." He smiled and she smiled back. How could she stay dour in front of that face?

    "What if the powers were really dangerous?" She met his eyes. "You''re powerful, but you might hurt people instead of saving them. Powers like that mean anyone around is in trouble."

    "I wouldn''t want to hurt them, but if it was the only way? I''d rather do it and apologize, than never get the chance."

    Kiara held those words in silence. She wished she could have come to that conclusion as fast as he did.

    "What if it''s not something pretty. What if I had acid powers and you saw me use them. Do you think you''d rush over, kiss me, and say, ''Kiara! You''re my hero.''." She asked and it was Tristan''s turn to hold words in silence. Oblivious to this, Kiara went on. "What if I did something really horrible with my powers and innocent people got hurt¡­" Looking down, she didn''t notice when Tristan rose, moving to the seat beside her. She did notice when he took her hand, holding it tight.

    "I''d definitely call you my hero Kiara¡­ and if you let me, I''d kiss you too." As Kiara looked up at him, she was surprised when he didn''t look away.

    For the first time, she realized, Tristan was more than just the boy she met back in middle school. He had always been taller, but she could really see that with him sitting beside her. He was smiling as he looked down. His firm grip made her heart flutter; made her think about his words. She wondered if she would allow him to kiss her, and wondered what that kiss would be like. Before long, she realized he wondered that too. Was this how these moments happened? How could you know what to do next? Before she found an answer, their lips came together. She closed her eyes. The kiss was warmth when the day was too cold. It made his hand electric to touch. It felt like it went on forever, and felt too short-lived when they stopped. But they had to breathe and were panting fiercely.

    "That was¡­" She gulped and he gulped too.

    "Yeah¡­" He smiled and she could see a question in his eyes. She knew it was in hers as well.

    Was that feeling real? Before they could answer with another kiss, their mobiles beeped, making them conscious of how close they were. They looked at their devices to find new messages in their group chat. Shin had finally left Taylor''s house and was wondering if the two wanted to hang out with him. Taylor couldn''t; her mother was bothering her about some publicity thing. Neither Kiara nor Tristan wanted this moment to end, but they powered through their feelings as Tristan moved his thumbs.

    "Are we going?" He asked. Kiara''s heart jumped at the "we." She remembered the woman from earlier though and shook her head.

    "I¡­ I have some things to do but um¡­ before I go to stay with my aunt, let''s hang out again." Her heart was racing, screaming even. Tristan made room as he sent his message and when she stood, he grinned.

    "Yeah. Let''s do that." Not sheepish, but confident, and still Tristan''s smile.

    Kiara rushed out without saying another word or looking back. A part of her wanted to call Taylor and ask for advice, but something bigger told her to stay on task. A summer here in Yravell, staying with Taylor; kissing Tristan. She wanted to make that dream reality, but reality had a different face. She wanted those good moments now, but if she didn''t stop the woman, now might turn into never¡­

 Chapter 4: Another Encounter

    The next day, Kiara discovered that finding a mysterious woman was a difficult thing to do. Guessing from the car she drove, the woman lived in the most affluent part of town, but between high rises and many large homes, she was little more than a ghost. If it were a movie or TV show, Kiara would have found everything she needed to know. Her date with Tristan would trigger an epiphany, and she¡¯d leave with a crucial clue. These things, however, proved to deceptive. Even the car hadn¡¯t been the hint Kiara thought it was¡ªonly telling her the make and model was fairly popular. The worst part about her search was being in a part of town that she didn¡¯t know. Shops had extravagant things on display, with price tags to leave the mind blown. It made her wary of even the cheapest things, like the food she so craved now. She only got here by telling her parents she wanted to visit the observatory, so they hadn¡¯t given her extra money. There was a time she had to return too, and it was encroaching fast. She had to save her money to get home, but her stomach disagreed. As it let out a protest, she sat on a nearby bench. Despite how much it¡¯d slow her down, she thought over the things she actually knew.

    In the shade of the tree beside her, she realized the woman was just as enigmatic as the stranger from three days ago. For the first time since she started her search, she wondered if the two were connected. Just like with the Speckled Beast. She had to get better at that. Every part of her said they should be, but a whisper in the back of her mind told her they weren¡¯t. The woman simply fit in too well with the world that Kiara knew. She had a stylish air about her, from the way she talked, to the way she strutted back to her car. She probably spent her youth on every fashion site. She probably scoured the net for things she couldn¡¯t buy in Yravell, and rather than buying online, flew there herself. Kiara could not decide if the woman made all her money herself, or simply inherited, but she knew without a doubt that the man wasn¡¯t the same. His clothes screamed that he was trying to fit in. Maybe he wasn¡¯t familiar with the city, but he¡¯d have to be foreign to the country to wear leather this time of year. His sunglasses certainly fit the mold, but the whisper said otherwise. He was definitely wearing those glasses to hide his eyes. It made sense. By his own words, his eyes could tell a story. It would tell you who he was, or maybe even where he came from. For whatever reason, he didn¡¯t want the world to know. How convenient that glass didn¡¯t stick out. She let that thought simmer. What could their eyes says?

    Kiara closed hers. She imagined both of them, trying to decide what their eyes looked like. For the woman, she saw The Speckled Beast¡¯s. They were cat-like¡ªpredatory. The woman walked around like she was a starlet, but she was more a feline prowling above. Feline...that fit her well. The man, though¡­ when Kiara thought about him, nothing came to mind. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t guess. Blues, browns, green and even scarlet like her own. She could picture them all, and not one seemed right. It made more sense for his sockets to be empty. It felt unnervingly right that he watched with hollow voids. A chill ran up her back, and she almost jumped as her mobile chimed. It was time to go. The chill became a blizzard as she searched for a shuttle line. Down the way from her, the man had appeared.

    No one seemed to notice him. He weaved through the throng of people, moving her way¡ªan eerie phantom fading carelessly into the world. She rushed to the line as the shuttle approached. No hesitation. No doubt. She climbed aboard and sighed in relief as it pulled off. The man didn¡¯t even watch it go. Maybe he wasn¡¯t looking for her? She truly didn¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t even know why she was avoiding him, beyond the fact he was a stranger. There was just a part of her that wanted to get away. It could be irrational, but no other part spoke up. She sighed again, getting comfortable. She could find the answer during the ride.

    ¡°Perhaps because of the solitude.¡± A man beside her said. Kiara nearly jumped out her skin. She could look down the road, but she knew she wouldn¡¯t see him. Even if the shuttle hadn¡¯t moved too far away. The seat beside her was empty, after all, but now the stranger was there. ¡°I am an anomaly, but not like the woman or her beast. The power within you recognizes this, and knows that we are similar. It has never met another like it though. Unfamiliarity feeds foreboding.¡± He looked at her. Kiara fumbled her pendant from under her shirt. Holding it tight, she glared back.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± She demanded. He nodded, almost as if to approve the question.

    ¡°Where I come from, I am known as Doltess. Where I have gone, I was known as The Stranger.¡± He said. The way Doltess sounded in her mind, made Kiara shake her head.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± She asked, and the nod came again.

    ¡°To assist you. To warn you. And I believe, to offer something to you.¡± He looked forward this time.

    ¡°What could you possibly offer to me! I¡¯m warning you, if I don¡¯t come home by 25:30, every police station in a twenty miles will know my location.¡± She barked. It was 23:50 now. She knew an hour and thirty minutes was enough time to get hurt, but she¡¯d fight him every second till then.

    ¡°I can offer you information. I have learned much in all the places I have gone.¡± Doltess seemed to ignore the threat. ¡°I know firstly, that you seek a woman.¡± He said and Kiara¡¯s eyes widened. She hated herself for giving it away, but information was important.

    ¡°Who is she? Where is she?¡±

    ¡°I do not know who, nor do I know the where.¡±

    She frowned. ¡°Then what do you know?¡±

    ¡°I know that she is one of the first. She is one of those who has found new names in the beasts you have encountered. They fear you, and so it was only a matter of time before they encountered you.¡± Kiara¡¯s heart sunk. If that was true, it was always going to happen. She brought her friends into this mess.

    ¡°Is it because I can make them vulnerable?¡±

    ¡°You do not simply make them vulnerable. You pull at them making them more a part of this world than they want to be.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®this world¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Do you know the Myth of Two Worlds?¡±

    How couldn¡¯t she? How couldn¡¯t anyone? The Myth of Two Worlds was a legend so old, people told it around the camp fires. There were plenty of books based on it now. Plenty of movies. Plenty of games. It spoke of two worlds in parallel with each other. This world, Nandaxia¡ªbuilt with rapid advancements in technology. And another¡ªMagdalea¡ªwhere magic forged the future instead. Though they live separate they are bound in secret places. Go to one when the day and time is right, and you could find yourself in a new world. In the last movie based on the myth, a boy lost his family in a crash, and stumbled into a nearby thicket. When he made it through the other side, he was in a magical world where an Elven girl helped him recover. They fell for one another, but this didn¡¯t go over well with an Elven council. Kiara shook this thought out of her head as she answered his question. As if he was waiting, Doltess nodded.

    ¡°What if the two worlds are connected as the legends say? By bridge, or curtain, or burbling stream. If there¡¯s a threshold to cross, then what of the things that lies between? Forevermore dwelling in this place between places, what becomes of them when they are jealous of both? What if there are people who can set them free?¡±

    ¡°But you just said I make them more a part of this world than they want to be. If they¡¯re really envious, shouldn¡¯t they be happy?¡±

    ¡°Would you want to truly enter the place of your dreams, if everyone there would hate you? You who feeds upon them, just to remain in their world. Would you truly seek it, if brutal wounds could leave you trapped again? A minor breach is safe. Lest you be banished home.¡±

    A hole in the bottom of a canyon¡ªso far beyond eyes that it might as well not exist. Light breaking the shadows after night stretches too long. A beacon burning over you, always promising escape. Maybe you could climb it sometimes. Maybe with enough effort, you could get free. And then careless and oblivious, a person casts you back. It could be a bump or a breath, and you¡¯d still plummet below. Kiara imagined it, shuddering at the thought. She had no sympathy for the Speckled Beast, but she understood why it escaped.

    ¡°So one of these Dwellers attacked me, and that woman was its friend?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she was its friend, and she was also it. They are one in the same; her fury is its fury. It is the fury of someone robbed of their one true desire.¡±

    ¡°So she¡¯ll definitely come after my friends.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and then your family, and you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not just going to let her do that! If you don¡¯t know who or where she is, then what am I supposed to do to stop her?¡± Kiara¡¯s chest tightened as the words flowed out. Did she draw attention. Did she even care if she did?

    ¡°You know that she will come. You simply need to be ready.¡± As Doltess said this, Kiara imagined him closing his eyes. ¡°Just know that the key to stopping her is that you do not hesitate.¡± As he said this, Kiara felt he was both young and old at once. As the shuttle¡¯s sign flashed her stop, she turned back to him.

    ¡°I won¡¯t hesitate.¡± She clutched her pendant. Doltess simply smiled. When the shuttle stopped, she didn¡¯t ask him to move. Before it even slowed down, he was already gone¡­

 Chapter 5: The Girl with the Magic Stone

    The rest of the weekend went to Doltess¡¯ words. Rather than the shadows of the city, Kiara spent her time there. She knew that Feline would attack. There was no question to be levied; no doubt to be made. Feline would attack, so all that mattered was the when. When would be best? It took little pondering to figure that out. The woman made her desire clear. Kiara''s friends would suffer, and Kiara would helplessly watch. It said at once that she''d commit a crime, and had no fear of retribution. Feline would cross a line with a roar; the thought of looking back didn''t speak to cats. She¡¯d make her move in one grand motion. It was only when Kiara¡¯s friends were gathered, that the curtains would finally raise. The hours ticked down till the next day of school. Kiara felt it in her chest¡ªthat was when the woman would strike. Fully aware and in front of a mirror, she gave herself a long look.

    Chestnut skin, and scarlet eyes staring back. They had no question, nor confusion¡ªreflecting what she didn¡¯t have to say. This moment would change her world, and she couldn¡¯t press reset. The eyes fell to her pendant, bidding her hands to take hold. Worlds change all the time, this pendant was a sign of that. Her parents gave it to her after an incident when she was small. Her cousin taught her to hold it dear. Gripped in gold sat a sparkling ruby, looped around her neck with gilded string. It was the only way she knew to wield her power. It was a gift and a weapon, one she planned to use.

    Her friends greeted her when she got to school; dark corners staying silent¡ªnothing lurking inside. No silhouette filled the halls around turns. No phantoms lingered in long gazes of classrooms. It was a normal day, despite the weekend''s precedence. It stayed that way, even at lunch, where Taylor reminded her weekends could be plain. They gathered together, hearing the tale, all oblivious except the scarlet-eyed girl.

    ¡°As you all know, my mom is a bitch of a publicist. She was excited her daughter cornered the speckled beast,¡± Taylor rolled her eyes. She made it clear the day after the encounter that she knew Kiara did the work. The credit would be hers to take if Taylor knew how to prove it. She didn¡¯t have a clue where to start, but the case was on pause rather than dropped. ¡°I was on three different shows talking about how amazing my Kelayan bow training had been. I even told them about how I went to Kelaya last month.¡± She smiled, and Shin smiled too.

    ¡°One of my net friends linked me a video,¡± He laughed. ¡°When they asked you what you did in Kelaya, you gave them a name and was like, ¡®I did him. He did me. We both had a lot of fun.¡¯.¡± He chortled. Taylor smirked.

    ¡°What? Did they expect me to talk about culling tours.¡± Wildlife grew fast in Kelaya, and the only natural predator was the people living there. ¡°Besides, that¡¯s more fun. Imagine a Kelayan hunter pressed up against you. Their bodies are like sculptures.¡± She bit her lip. The images in their minds made Kiara and Tristan trade looks. They pretended they hadn¡¯t a second later, but Shin and Taylor stared wide-eyed.

    "Did¡­ Did you two have sex?" Shin nearly jumped and Tristan''s face flushed hard.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Taylor examined Kiara. ¡°They haven¡¯t yet, but they¡¯re definitely thinking about it!¡± She pointed and Kiara shook her head.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about that at all!¡± She shrieked as Tristan swallowed. Rather than deny, he averted his eyes. Her face lit up, and she did the same.

    ¡°So,¡± Taylor grinned. ¡°Does that mean you two are a couple now?¡± She traced a circle on the cafeteria table and the two shook their heads.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t even thought about that,¡± Tristan said.

    ¡°Yeah. It was just a kiss!¡± Kiara said, and Shin went through his pocket. He pulled out a thin packet, placing it in Tristan¡¯s hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s for when you two have sex. You put the gel around your¡ª

    ¡°I know how to use it!¡± Tristan jumped. His hand seemed to waver between Shin and his pocket. When he noticed Kiara looking, he handed it back. Shin¡¯s eyes lit up as he put it away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I got you Trist.¡± He grinned, and Kiara let out a mortified sigh.

    ¡°Whose house would you two go to anyway. Tristan has a little sister, but Kiara has a little brother. I don¡¯t think Kiara¡¯s parents would mind Trist coming over, but there¡¯s no way they¡¯d let you two be alone for too long.¡± Taylor tapped her cheek. Shin nodded.

    ¡°Trist¡¯s mom wouldn¡¯t let it happen either. You know how she is about Tristan getting into a good school. She¡¯d say something like, ¡®Tristan, how are you supposed to study if you have a baby crying in your ear! You¡¯re supposed to be smarter than this, young man!¡¯ and hate Kiara forever." He was right but didn¡¯t have to say it. They didn¡¯t want this conversation, or Taylor nodding along.

    ¡°Can¡¯t come to my house. My mom would never let it happen. She¡¯ll think I corrupted you, Kiara.¡± She added.

    ¡°Come to mine!¡± Shin clapped. ¡°My parents work late. I¡¯ll let you guys have my room and go out to the store or something. You¡¯ll be done way before I get back. Unless you do it again¡­¡± He paused. ¡°Tristan, how long does it take for you to recover? You have to know these things.¡±

    Letting out a mortified sigh again, Kiara looked between Shin and Taylor and groaned. ¡°You two aren¡¯t going to let this go are you?¡± They shook their heads.

    ¡°Gotta make sure it¡¯s special for you guys.¡± Shin nodded solemnly.

    ¡°He¡¯s right! Tristan, let Kiara have control. Once you two get a rhythm, you can try new things.¡± Taylor nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try anything fancy for the first few go¡¯s either. You gotta be familiar with each other first.¡± Shin spoke again, and for the rest of lunch, the two went over all the things they thought Kiara and Tristan should know.

    Kiara let out a freeing sigh when the bell rang. Trying to erase new images, she headed to class¡ªher face still red. Before she could open the door, the intercom called for her attention. Her destination changed to the office instead; her feelings changing too. From embarrassment to exhaustion, they followed the script, prepared for the worst that Blite would have. Inside, he met her with a smile on his face, bidding her sit down.

    ¡°Ms. Million, your encounter with that wild animal has drawn someone¡¯s attention. She would love a chance to talk to you and your friends about what happened. I think it will be a valuable opportunity.¡± The kindness in his smile unnerved her, almost as much as seeing Feline emerge from his office. Her dress was casual¡ªstylish, a sleeveless white button-up, and blue capris. An ankle bracelet shimmered around her right leg, drawing attention to pedicured feet in tan sandals. In other eyes, she would look like a normal woman, but scarlet eyes looked with barely contained rage.

    ¡°Who is she?¡± She whispered a growl. Mr. Blite smiled. His lips pursed as if to reply, but a name wasn¡¯t ready on his tongue.

    ¡°Arla Cobate. I¡¯m a representative, you see.¡± She flashed a card over her mobile and ¡°Shooting Star Studio¡± flashed onto the display. ¡°I represent persons interested in making your encounter with the beast a movie. Taylor Batten is the hero for the media, but the way I hear it, you were the only one standing when the respondents arrived.¡± The woman raised an eyebrow. Her eyes were blue. Something about that color seemed off.

    ¡°As I said, Ms. Million. I think it will be a great opportunity for you. Why don¡¯t you go and round up your friends as you give her the story.¡± Kiara turned a sneer on Blite. It made too much sense he had a role to play. He''d probably feign innocence if someone got hurt¡ªjust an unlucky principal blind to a con. She had a few words that''d get her in trouble again but spared the man as a thought filled her mind. She nodded instead, beckoning the woman to follow her outside. When they were far enough away, she swallowed those words and spoke.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°How did you know where my school was?¡±

    ¡°Well even if the news hadn¡¯t been talking about ¡®The Archer Hero of Westwick High,¡¯ the uniform was a dead giveaway. There aren¡¯t any other schools in Yravell that go for burnt orange and black.¡± Feline tapped her head in response. Right, she had her beast¡¯s memories.

    Kiara let the silence sit from there, going over plans as she led the woman on. Down the hall, take a right then left. The Gymnasium¡¯s sign spread out above her head¡ªher ears attentive for sounds inside. Nothing. Maybe the class was in the field? She pushed through the doors, stopping in the middle of the court. The sandals were soft on the wood behind her, telling of Feline¡¯s approach. When they stopped, Kiara turned to face her.

    ¡°Hmm, I actually figured one of your little friends were playing around outside.¡± Feline crossed her arms. ¡°Let me guess, this is your final stand? You¡¯re going to stop me before I go after them?¡± Her eyes flashed gold. Kiara grabbed her pendant.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you or your monster hurt anyone else.¡± She held it tight. A light breeze filled the room.

    ¡°Oh, how precious. You think you have a choice.¡± The woman sneered. The breeze crashed into her.

    It hit like a speeding truck. Off her feet and against the wall, she felt stone crack beneath her. The wind stopped. She stumbled forward, only to be smashed again. Kiara pushed, striking like giants¡ªeach breeze a palm crushing a bug. But Feline did not break. A ghastly aura emanated off her, growing denser as she fought back. Kiara pulled instead. Feline left the ground. Kiara looped her around the room, tearing folded bleachers from the wall. The debris piled in the corner with the woman. Scarlet eyes watched it closely; wind moving as splinters stirred. Feline stopped the push with an outstretched hand. Debris scattered as the wind broke, but she stood her ground. Her aura coalesced. It wrapped like film around her body¡ªsealing its shape in hexagonal scales. It formed, at last, living armor¡ªbreathing, white, glowing with blue spots. Kiara moved to strike again, and Feline moved in half-blinks.

    Kiara didn''t see it when the knee hit her chest. She felt it first, quaking out, breath fleeing the impact. This blow didn''t just land against her body, it hit her soul, rippling through on the electricity of her nerves. It took her a moment to realize her body was falling back. She turned it to her advantage, using the fall to dodge flying claws. They still caught her cheek¡ªstatic knives tearing the skin. Pain soared on echoes, racing up the side of her face. Eyes watering as Feline moved again, Kiara pushed out. A blast of wind hit the woman, throwing her through the air. She landed on her hands and feet, power crackling out as she lowered her stance. She took off, and Kiara used both hands, whipping up a cyclone. Not even the debris could escape her pull. It churned and crashed, violently shattering into pieces. It spoke to Kiara, making her whip faster. The gales struck Feline with meteors of rubble. Kiara drove it more; a plan so certain it came to her lips.

    ¡°You will break!¡± She didn¡¯t know she said it. Feline smiled as she read her lips.

    Two fingers came up. She mimed pulling the trigger. A blast tossed Kiara across the room.

    ¡°No. You will.¡± She said when winds stopped. The girl looked up, eyes ignited and determined. Feline followed her gaze. Rubble rained in a sudden cascade. The woman fell beneath it¡ªa crash so loud the whole school shook.

    Kiara wobbled to her feet as it all lay still. Suddenly, wood flew! And claw tore across her stomach. She felt the pain from her head to her feet. She thought she screamed, but it hurt too loud to hear. The claws moved on; up her chest; across. Tears demanded a place in her eyes, as next the claws primed for her neck. They stopped; Feline''s eyes drawn behind her. The girl hit the ground, and the woman walked on, giddy for whatever she saw.

    ¡°I¡¯m certain I told you your tricks wouldn''t work," She almost strutted to her destination. "If the police hadn''t come, you would have never beat my pet." Kiara tried to follow, not with her eyes but with her mind. The gym''s geography came to her, but not before the woman reached her goal. Fire Alarms filled the air. The room somehow grew colder, as Kiara quickly caught on. "Come one, come all to the front of the school. It''s time Arla Cobate makes her debut!¡± The woman posed and all was clear. That would be the stage. In front of the school, the world would watch this woman prove she feared nothing. Horror would only certify her place. She would do it, surviving the police and anything that came after her. Vanno. Kelaya. Arla. This was just her first step to conquering the world. Fire alarms were telling. They forewarned disaster and the flames.

    "I won-t!"¡ªKiara breathed, pushing up. "I won''t let you!" With gritted teeth, she rose to her feet.

    Feline spat a bitter laugh. ¡°What exactly can you do to stop me?¡± Kiara listened to the ringing in the air.

    The noise was fitting. Her hand wrapped around her pendant. What can she do? Doltess told her the day before. "Stop hesitating¡­" Her eyes glowed, and Feline felt the air get lighter.

    Lighter first, then warmer, sweat flowing down her face. Too hot! She yelped as something stung her arm. Her eyes fell to it, flesh was visible in a ring of ash. Her armor was burning away. Looking back, her eyes went wide. Kiara''s left arm was outstretched¡ªpalm dripping with liquid scarlet flames. Distantly, Feline heard the doors open. It was the last thing she heard before the roar of fire swallowed her. The living armor ignited quickly! Pieces burned away, letting fire lick skin. She wailed to the ceiling, and the room went still. The flames subsided, leaving Feline smoldering for glowing scarlet eyes to take in.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever threaten anyone I love again.¡± Kiara growled. Feline could only whimper.

    "Kiara¡­" Tristan''s voice came behind her. When did he come into the room?

    "Ms. Million!" Blite hollered. Him too? His horror fought with indignation. Horror won as others joined in. All of them took second, however, to the look upon Tristan''s face. Taylor and Shin pushed to the front of the pack, but their eyes said no better.

    ¡°What did she do!¡± A teacher cried out.

    ¡°How the hell did she do it?¡± A student shrieked. Sound devolved into a mess of speculation. Kiara still watched her friends, scarlet eyes hoping for understanding. Please! Please understand. The room went quiet as Emily raised a finger.

    ¡°I knew it was you!¡± The words took the two girls back seven years. "I¡­ You¡­ You really are one, aren''t you! You''re really a Wicked Child!" She cried. "You really did it! My sister was right." Kiara didn''t like this. She couldn''t stop Emily but she wished she could. "You killed all those people!" The girl wept, and no plea could be made. Kiara watched dread settle in her friends.

    She sent doors flying open, turning away from the looks of terror and mounting fears, dashing through them as her friends called after. She ran, their doubt on her trail; pain telling her there was nowhere to go. She couldn''t fault her friends or even Emily. How could you respond positively to someone burning alive? How could they see her the same way again? Especially after what Emily said. Have you seen the girl with scarlet eyes? You have now. She couldn''t be their friend¡ªcouldn''t be a student. As she ran on, she realized she couldn''t even go home. She didn''t know where her body was taking her, but when she collapsed she knew she was there. All of her scars were alive with agony. They electrified every nerve; even if she wanted to stand, they wouldn''t allow it. Was this what it felt like to die? As she lay in the dirt, she came to peace with it. She recognized her grave, after all¡ªthe same kindred iron skeleton where she fought the Speckled Beast. She was closed to home, so maybe her parents would find her soon. Tears filled her eyes. The tragedy of that thought hurt more than her wounds. Her vision faded, however; she didn''t have long to cry. As the final moments crept ever closer, blue robes filled her vision. Their owner knelt, and with cloth wrapped around his eyes, Kiara knew exactly who he was.

    "Doltess¡­" She panted and the man frowned.

    ¡°You hesitated.¡± His voice quivered.

    ¡°I¡­¡± She wanted to say she didn¡¯t. She wanted to say she did everything she could. But the words didn''t come to her. She wondered if it was because she was dying, or because it wasn''t true. Regardless, Doltess spoke.

    "It is not yet your time to die. You are necessary. Your magic shall be the key to a great many things." He held out his hand and Kiara felt her body leave the ground. Realizing he was helping her, she sucked in a breath.

    ¡°I can¡¯t go back!¡± She huffed and took in another. ¡°I can¡¯t go back!¡± Her friends, Emily¡¯s accusation, everyone¡¯s fear, she couldn¡¯t see that again.

    ¡°Then where to?¡± She thought about her family and knew she couldn¡¯t go to them either. Even if they let her in, their lives would upheave.

    "Somewhere where they won''t be afraid." An image was in her head of a warmer place and a different time. There was a smell of fruits and flowers and a picture of a barely remembered face. She held on to this image¡ªit was more solid than her sight. Unable to understand, Doltess simply shook his head.

    "In a place where people aren''t afraid of you, aren''t you afraid of what they do fear?" He said and knew she couldn¡¯t respond. ¡°It does not matter. If you want to see this place, then so be it. I will show you a new world." A light wrapped around Kiara. With a gesture of his hand, she became a star shooting through the sky¡­

 Chapter 6: The Diamond and the Many

    Kiara awoke to an unfamiliar ceiling. Planks of wood sat side by side, reminding her of houses she had only seen in movies. Was rustic the word for something like this? The whole room was very much the same¡ªwooden floor, wooden walls, round wooden table sitting on the other side. They all glistened with some form of lacquer, and all told her she was out of place. As she laid in a big soft bed, she thought over how she got here. Doltess must have done it, but she didn¡¯t know how to feel about that. Sure, she told him she couldn¡¯t go home, but she didn¡¯t know if she asked for this. Where was she exactly? And how did she get home from here? Her family filled her mind, and she wondered what nightmares she left behind. She breathed deep, and a sweet scent of flowers filled her nose. They drew her eyes to the window¡ªdaylight shining. Pink flowers sat on the sill, and beneath them on an end table, her mobile sat. It gleamed in its charging mode, drinking in the sunlight. How long had she been out, for its battery to have died? She reached and her body objected; rebelling against her with waves of pain. She shrieked as her hand dropped, and a door swung open as a woman came in. Her strawberry-blond hair fell like a curtain as she adjusted Kiara¡¯s position, and reached into the side table.

    ¡°Where am I?¡± Kiara¡¯s voice came dry. If her mobile died, how long had she been without water?

    ¡°I guess you don¡¯t remember.¡± The woman hurried to the round table, where vials sat. "We found you outside of Copperstone. You were injured badly. Were you involved in the Skirmish?" She asked as she mixed different things. She stirred them rapidly and returned to Kiara¡¯s side.

    ¡°Skirmish¡­?¡±

    ¡°Drink this. It¡¯s not water, but it will help you get back on your feet.¡± She tilted a vial toward Kiara¡¯s lips, and if only because the pain was too much to bear, Kiara let the red liquid pour down her throat. It tasted awful, but its effects were immediate as the pain became a whisper and disappeared altogether. She sat up slowly, tossing the covers back. She was bandaged and dressed in what looked like hospital clothes. Bandages? Did that make this woman a nurse? She pressed Kiara''s stomach, watching her eyes for a reaction.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t feel anything, then you¡¯re good to go.¡± She stood and smiled. She had soft green eyes and wore a pure white dress.

    ¡°You helped me?¡± Kiara¡¯s voice was still hoarse. The woman handed her a glass. She drank deep and tried again. ¡°And you said I¡¯m in Copperstone¡­ where is that?¡± The woman crossed her arms.

    ¡°You¡¯re really out of it, and you don¡¯t remember the Skirmish. How exactly did you end up in that condition?¡±

    ¡°I was in a fight with a woman¡­ I don¡¯t think I can explain it, but I had to protect my friends and that¡¯s how I got hurt. I thought I was going to die.¡± Kiara checked her chest; she couldn¡¯t even feel scars beneath the wraps.

    ¡°You might have, but we had a few supplies left over. Some healing salves and tonics and a few potions to improve blood flow. It was touch and go, but you recovered rather well. I think you¡¯ll be able to stretch your legs today.¡± The woman smiled, but Kiara could see deliberation in her eyes. ¡°Copperstone is a village in The Calm Lands.¡± She said. Kiara shook her head.

    ¡°Where exactly is The Calm Lands¡­?¡± She asked. The woman stepped back.

    ¡°By chance, did you lose your memory?¡±

    ¡°No. My name is Kiara Million, and I¡¯m from Yravell City.¡±

    ¡°Yravell City?¡± The woman crossed her arms. Kiara¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pretty big city in Central Tagoth. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of it. It¡¯s the place where that monster was attacking people.¡± This wasn¡¯t making sense. Raspberry-blonde hair and green eyes were a common trait in Northern Tagoth, but even if this woman was from somewhere else, a Kelayan Hunt would make the city too hard to ignore. Despite that, there was no denying the bemusement.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve never heard of Tagoth.¡± She backed up again, making Kiara cautious. Where were her shoes, just in case she had to run away?

    ¡°Who are you by the way?¡± She asked, all too aware this woman could be linked to another Dweller.

    ¡°My name is Bell Marie.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯ve never heard of Tagoth or Yravell?¡±

    ¡°No. Just like you¡¯ve never heard of Copperstone or the Calm Lands.¡± Bell Marie couldn¡¯t be a simple nurse. The woman¡¯s eyes were sharp¡ªimperceptibly following Kiara¡¯s hand to her pendant.

    Kiara raised the hand to send the woman flying back. Before she could pull the wind, Bell Marie shot forward. She twirled over Kiara¡¯s head, dropping behind her, twisting her arm. Kiara let out a shriek, clenching her fist in time to blow the woman away. She hit the wall, collapsing against it. Kiara rose from the bed to stare her down, holding back her fire in hopes of something else. Smoke rose slowly from Belle Marie''s body, pulling away like an otherworldly disguise. Where a woman fell, a teenage boy now crouched. His hair was dark and frizzy; his eyes brown and vicious. The olive-skinned boy was clad in black, rising from his crouch with a dagger he didn''t have before. Thinking of his speed, she stirred the wind again. It came cold, and her body stiffened as ice crept under the door into the room. It wrapped around her feet and hung from her arms. Another teenager came in, with his hand held up. Despite the situation, his appearance shocked her more than his power. Short brown hair, tan skin, brown eyes, and long pointed ears sticking back.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°You¡¯re an elf!¡± She gasped, and dark eyes went wide.

    ¡°Observant I suppose, but why are you surprised by this?¡± He replied. The other one leaned against the wall.

    ¡°Danson, she doesn¡¯t know anything about the Skirmish. I don¡¯t think she knows anything about us. She says she¡¯s from Yravell in Tagoth. Do those words mean anything to you?¡± He asked and the elf looked at the gaping girl, shaking his head.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± He spoke.

    ¡°My name is Kiara Million.¡± She repeated and he looked to the boy. He nodded and Danson turned back.

    ¡°I¡¯m Danson and this is Keigo, I think we got off to a bad start here so how about we go over this all again.¡± Danson lowered his hand and the ice covering the room began to disappear.

    When everything was calm, and the boys sat, Kiara gave them the history of Tagoth as she knew it. The Democratic of Roads, established in a time when there was too much space between nations. Tagoth was the melting pot filled with people from all cardinal directions. Yravell was one of its biggest cities, though fourth from the top. She picked up her mobile, trying to bring up a map. An X rose instead¡ªthe device unable to find her location.

    ¡°To be honest,¡± Danson said, as her silence dragged. ¡°Tagoth doesn¡¯t sound like any country I know, and Yravell sounds¡­ different than any city I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± He said, but Kiara¡¯s attention remained fixated on the device.

    ¡°What¡¯s the deal then.¡± Keigo stroked his chin. ¡°It feels way too suspicious that she appears after the Skirmish. Could she be a Magic Brigade weapon?¡± He stared at Kiara and the device in her hand. While she was unconscious, he hadn¡¯t figured out anything about it, and Danson had detected no magic. Even watching her, they hadn¡¯t determined how the face of the device changed.

    ¡°I get it¡­¡± Kiara said as Doltess¡¯ words came back to her. She was going to mention him next, but things started making sense. ¡°I¡¯m not on Nandaxia anymore¡­ I¡¯m on Magdalea.¡± She said this with such awe that the boys went silent.

    ¡°Nandaxia, as in the prosperous world of advancement?¡± Keigo scoffed, and yet that answered his confusion about her device. He didn¡¯t know much about technology, and yet he knew that would stomp any inventor he could find.

    ¡°Yes. I wanted to go to a place where people wouldn¡¯t be afraid of me. I have magical powers, so it makes sense that I¡¯d go to Magdalea.¡± She looked between them.

    ¡°Not exactly our place of expertise, but we¡¯re going to meet Leyu anyway. Maybe we should take her with us¡­¡± Keigo cocked an eyebrow and the elf stroked his chin.

    "I''m not against it," He said. "But there''s something you should know about us first." He rose as if it''d take a moment, but before he could start, he turned toward the window and jumped back. Keigo followed suit without a second glance; both escaping as long black tendrils burst through the glass.

    They swam wildly through the air until one of them touched Kiara. As she struggled violently, it yanked her from the room. A rustic village waited outside; two men standing on the stone road below. It was not tendrils that took hold of her, but long dark hair. A thin man peered through it, dropping her as he saw his catch.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I wanted.¡± He looked back up, but before his hair could move, Danson and Keigo hopped out from the room.

    They touched down beside Kiara and crossed their arms.

    ¡°Danson the Diamond. Keigo the Many. How about you come with us without too much trouble. Wouldn¡¯t want to rough you up so much that they don¡¯t recognize your face.¡± Wild hair spoke as the long strands twisted into plaits.

    ¡°You say you¡¯ll rough us up, but I think that girl can take you on alone.¡± Keigo grinned. ¡°Danson and me? Well, that¡¯s just overkill.¡±

    ¡°You speak fast and free, Many, but let¡¯s see if you can match the speed of your serpent tongue!¡± the plaits came thrashing toward them, and Danson moved forward.

    He held up his hands, ¡°Aen sif Paraf!¡± He said in a low tone. A wall of ice sprung up from the ground, stopping the hair in its tracks.

    Keigo dashed from behind it; his dagger at the ready. He flicked something glimmering into his mouth. His blade went for Wild Hair, and his heavyweight partner got in the way. He stopped the boy with a thunderous punch. Keigo flew fast past Kiara, crashing through a wall. The heavyweight stepped forward and stared Danson down.

    ¡°Prehensile Hair and Super Strength magic. I would be stupid to take on a couple of body mages alone.¡± The elf smirked, and Wild Hair returned it.

    ¡°Then come quietly.¡± He said. Danson shook his head.

    "Why would I do that?" He grinned and had to move fast as the plaits swung forward to thump him into the ground. He avoided them easily, skating from left to right. Rather than flee, he went sliding in, bringing his hands together. ¡°Aen sif¡­¡± Frost covered them as they came apart. Heavyweight lifted his massive arms. Before he could swing, a suit of armor came flying, crashing into the hulking man and forcing him to the ground. Wild hair tried to escape but moved too slow. ¡°Sisos!¡± The elf touched his chest. Something cold and diamond-hard raced to fill his veins. His heart pounded, as the power in his hair, faded. Danson drew away and turned his back. He could watch the life leave the man, but the heart had already stopped.

    In the tussles of empowered flesh and living iron, Heavyweight smashed the armor''s cheeks, sending it tumbling back. He ripped stone from the ground and smashed the suit. Chunks exploded away, and he swung a meaty hand next. This time though, it was split between his fingers. Spikes jutted from the armor¡¯s head, holding the hand as the full suit stood.

    ¡°The difference between Enhancement Magic like yours, and Transformation Magic like mine, is that your body is still flesh and bone!¡± Kiara recognized Keigo¡¯s voice. Suddenly his arm went as sharp as a blade. Heavyweight tore his hand as he pulled back, and lost the arm as Keigo swung. As he howled, the boy stepped forward, pushing his arm through the man¡¯s chest. He didn¡¯t seem bothered as it came back dripping red. Kiara, however, gulped, fearing what she might have fallen into¡­

    ¡°Who are you two¡­?¡± She asked. The boys smiled.

    "Didn''t you hear them?" Danson said. "I''m Danson the Diamond and he''s Keigo The Many; wanted bounties of the Mainland Empire.¡±

    [Chapter 6 ends¡­]

 Chapter 7: Subjectively Evil

    The town was picturesque. Copper-colored streets of cobble curved between buildings of pale sandstone and red roofs. Doors exited onto the path, leading denizens straight to the heart of the town. Kiara could imagine living here and waking for school. She would come out the front door and immediately see her neighbor doing the same. Maybe they would wave at each other and walk together. Maybe their paths would split, one in route to education while the other headed to the market. She couldn¡¯t tell how big the town was, but it felt hard to get lost. She could easily guess why someone would want to live here. There was a palpable peace, and it was so easily broken by the corpses that lay in front of her.

    She gulped, and Danson sighed. ¡°I wanted to tell you before! But then those guys came out of nowhere. We helped you but you don¡¯t have to feel obligated to stick with us. If you do though, we¡¯ll be seeing a friend of mine soon. He might be able to tell you how to get home.¡±

    Keigo pulled out their victims'' pockets, going through wallets as he dragged them off the road. "They aren''t with a guild. We''re probably the biggest bounties they ever went for."

    Danson sighed again. ¡°It¡¯s always the arrogant ones, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Probably thought we¡¯d be weak after the Skirmish.¡± Keigo shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m more concerned that they found us so quickly. It might be time to go, right? Who knows who else is on the way.¡± The elf looked at Kiara. She didn¡¯t need the reflection in his eyes to know the look on her face. It lived inside her, recoiling away from the horror. It brought her friends to mind, and the sight of them doing the same.

    ¡°How was that so easy for you two?¡± She found herself saying.

    ¡°Keigo was trained to be an assassin since he was small, and my parents were the guardians of my settlement. We were both taught that if people threaten your life, you should show the threat could go either way.¡± He replied. ¡°It helps that this isn¡¯t the first time that either of us had to kill, too.¡± He gave her a humorless smile and her heart sunk in understanding. She was ready to kill Feline after all, so who was she to judge.

    She lowered her head, and Danson sighed for the third time. ¡°I won¡¯t blame you if you don¡¯t want to stay with us, but it is possible my friend can help. It¡¯s hard to imagine you¡¯re from another world, but he¡¯ll wrap his head around it with ease.¡± His sincerity made her heart swell a bit, and she swallowed her horror and decided. She would trust the two, as long as she had no reason otherwise.

    Kiara was given a moment as they prepared to depart. Danson had just gotten back with her clothes, looking as good as new thanks to something called Spell Silk. Keigo seemed sour that he had to turn it over, but explained that her clothes should be fine for now. The spell silk would repair them after all, closing tears as if they were wounds. When she finished a shower and returned, she looked at the two again. Keigo had a brown satchel now, hanging from a strap crossed over his body. Danson hadn''t changed. The elf stood in a pale blue shirt, trimmed with bits of white. Beige slacks seemed no heavier, despite the emptiness of the room. The two didn''t say much in response. The action did the talking as they slipped out the building, and through the alley beside it. She followed close and quiet behind, bidding farewell to the picturesque town. Birds chirping. Murmurs of conversation. Laughter in the distance. All were tossed behind as the boys led on. They moved fast like the way was paved, navigating the tight spaces without a moment¡¯s doubt. They moved through yards; and the shadows of buildings, easing closer to the edge of town. A forest swallowed them as they crossed the border, and they laughed as the town disappeared behind the trees.

    She watched their backs as their pace slowed down, truly trying to know these boys. They weren''t much older than her. At a glance, Keigo looked fifteen or sixteen, and Danson at least a year older. The two could mix well with her friends but definitely couldn''t replace them. The weather here was the same as Yravell; an early summer breeze rolling through the leaves. The boys were dressed for the heat, and Kiara could see their arms. What was it that Shin said? That he was no slouch? In comparison to these two, he could be. Their arms were forged from constant use¡ªtoned with muscles ready to act. Kiara saw a performance before her; strides smoothly masking the willingness to strike. Her friends were normal students like her, but these two were something animal. She was following the tails of beasts, so confidently wild, that when they suddenly stopped, she felt the danger.

    Something was different about the air. It was like the forest was holding its breath, waiting to see what happened.

    ¡°We¡¯re being hunted, aren¡¯t we¡­¡± Keigo shoved a hand into his bag.

    Danson laughed, "Yeah. And it took me too long to notice¡­ So that''s what it feels like on the other side of this."

    Keigo cocked an eyebrow. ¡°You know who¡¯s on us?¡±

    ¡°I have a good guess.¡± The elf looked around. ¡°How about we just do this on the road, it¡¯ll make the outcome a lot quicker!¡± He spoke to the brush. An agreement seemed to be made.

    The boys led her out of the forest to the dirt road snaking its way to Copperstone. As they emerged, so did another figure in the corner of her eye. Short blond hair draped down their head, briefly parted by short pointed ears. A white tunic covered their body¡ªits collar pointing down with a sharp gold-V. A green belt buckled a long sword behind their left shoulder, matching the sash around their waist. White pants closed them off, giving off the feeling of a uniform.

    ¡°An Enforcer was hunting us? Where do you learn something like that chasing petty thieves through town?¡±

    ¡°Not in a town, right, Rien?¡± Danson smirked.

    ¡°Rien? He must have been at the Skirmish then! How in stolen stars did he catch up to us that fast.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he was at the Skirmish.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t.¡± The stranger replied with a light voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s been too long, hasn¡¯t it?¡± Danson smiled. It was warm¡ªgenuine¡ªthe animal in his stride tamed. The elves stood as tall as each other, sharing an average height.

    ¡°It has.¡± The boy smiled. ¡°I always hoped this day would come but I never thought it would.¡±

    Keigo raised his hand. ¡°Who fell asleep and let Rien the Hero cross paths with Danson?¡±

    ¡°Someone confident, maybe.¡± Danson answered. Kiara wondered if he saw what she saw¡ªa look of uncertainty in Rien¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m glad it was you, if it was someone else, this would have been a problem.¡± Danson crossed his arms, and Rien shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s still a problem.¡± He reached over his shoulder, pulling the long sword free. ¡°Danson the Diamond, Keigo the Many, as a member of the Enforcers, I¡ªRien Almatt¡ªhave come to arrest you.¡±

    Danson paused for a heavy moment. ¡°What are you saying Rien, there¡¯s no need for that. In fact, how about we go back to our real names?¡± He spread his arms, but the Enforcer shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s a duty thing, isn¡¯t it?¡± Keigo asked. ¡°You probably heard about Danson being around here and thought to yourself, ¡®I can¡¯t just go back to my old life. That would betray my new one,¡¯.¡± Keigo hit the mark; Rien gave a solemn nod.

    ¡°You know I just can¡¯t turn myself in, right?¡± Danson smiled.

    ¡°I know. Which is why I¡¯m ready to fight.¡± Rien replied.

    ¡°If we beat you then there won¡¯t be any more of this duty business, right?¡± Keigo said. ¡°It sucks for you, but I have a really good reason to hate the Almatt name." His daggers were in his hands in a swift motion, and in another, he was on the move.

    Keigo met Rien with a quick dance of blades. The right dagger struck out; the left one chasing as the blond stepped back. They both carved down and the elf sidestepped, swinging his sword up. Keigo¡¯s arms shot above his head. Rien thrust, piercing the long sword through Keigo¡¯s chest. Except, his body seemed to melt off it as he dropped low. His daggers rose¡ªfangs stabbing for the stomach. Rien twirled aside, swinging his sword down. Keigo melted away from this too, cutting for his legs. A hop carried the elf away this time. As Keigo rose to pursue, a finger came out.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°Wasp shot!¡± A thin blade of blue energy shot from it, breaking against Keigo¡¯s guard. Rien landed and charged. Keigo lowered his blades to meet him.

    "Keigo it''s a trick!" Danson called out and called too late. The blade spun back together behind the assassin¡¯s head.

    He leaped to the side just fast enough that it only cut his cheek. Blue light sheathed Rien''s sword as he came cutting after. The blood leaped from Keigo''s body to the ground. Sucking in a breath, he skipped a few paces back. He touched the wound on his face, speaking to Danson with his eyes kept forward.

    ¡°What was that?¡± His glare was intent, watching Rien for any subtle moves.

    ¡°Something that makes fighting a Spellsword dangerous. He¡¯s not a normal swordsman, Keigo.¡± Danson said with a half-smile, and hearing it in his voice, Keigo gave one back.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not exactly normal either.¡± He shrugged. Around his feet, the dust began to stir.

    What followed was something Kiara never expected to see in real life. Keigo was there for a blink, and behind Rien for the next. The left dagger flew for the back of his neck; the right cutting for the spine. Rien turned fast enough to block, splitting a mirage as Keigo dropped to his back. Both feet rose like a hammer¡¯s upward swing. They crashed into Rien¡¯s chin, sending him reeling back. Rising to his feet, Keigo drove his shoulder forward, slamming into his chest. As the swordsman gasped, the assassin skipped back, swallowing a shining thing whole.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Danson would want me to kill you.¡± He said.

    Kiara saw for the first time, how his magic worked.

    His flesh melted like water from luminescent, green crystal arms, and skin changed to polished marble. Brown eyes turned green as a shining diamond grew from his forehead; his dark top peeling from a chest beset with three glowing gems. Wild black hair glowed a mint light, as short glass antlers grew. They lit up brilliantly, forcing her to shield her eyes. A beam fired from between them, sundering the ground where Rien stood. For his part, he had the good sense to dodge. Keigo raised a hand and another beam of light flew. This time Rien swung his sword, knocking the beam away. He charged Keigo next, holding the blade down at his side.

    Dragging it along the ground, he tossed dirt up as he drew near. Keigo traced a fast circle in the air, stopping the spray with a pane of light. It shattered as the longsword cut down. Keigo slipped away, striking his foe with two light bubbles. Rien stepped through them all the same; blade thrusting for the chest. Suddenly, light coiled around his arms, pulling his stab awry. Keigo¡¯s fist went forward, bucking against his face. Another punch came around for his cheek, making him stumble back. Keigo spun together a staff, breaking one end on Rien''s shoulder. The other side came around, forcing the elf to a knee as it broke against his calf. Keigo swept a glowing leg up. As it landed, the light shattered against a bracer forming on Rien''s right arm. Gray metal forged firmly with pale ridges like a spine and ribs. It was strange enough to make Keigo jump back, allowing Rien to his feet.

    ¡°A soul forged bracer? Being Almatt gives you some nice connections, huh?¡±

    ¡°It was a gift, actually. I thought I should bring it out against that Light Smith form.¡±

    ¡°I choose not to take offense that you didn¡¯t bring it out sooner.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a bracer. I didn¡¯t want to give you the impression that it was all I needed to win.¡±

    Despite his words, the battle made a drastic change. Rien tried his charge again, and Keigo kept him back with thrashing whips of light. The Enforcer did his best to block, but still, they lashed and beat at his flesh. His clothes were tattered and his body bloodied. His sword stayed in motion, all the same, diverting the worst of the hits. As this slowed down, his blade¡¯s magic grew denser.

    ¡°Guillotine Wave.¡± A blue crescent sliced through air and whip.

    Keigo held out his hand, blocking the spell with several layers of light. The wave broke off the last one, but its shards remained alive. He didn¡¯t need to hear it to know what Rien said. Hornet¡¯s Nest. That was the spell, and he was already trapped within it. Thin blades swarmed around him, scratching his porcelain skin, drawing liquid light. The others hit the ground, sweeping up a cloud of dust. Keigo¡¯s light dimmed and Rien dashed and kicked. Kiara almost raised a hand to help, when a ball of ice hit Rien¡¯s side.

    ¡°So, you finally decided to act.¡± His attention pulled from the assassin to Danson. The tan elf shrugged.

    ¡°To be honest, I thought Keigo had this, but then I remembered who he was dealing with. You know, dad would be happy to see how strong you became.¡±

    "And mom would be disappointed if I wasn''t doing what I was now." Rien replied, and behind him, a pit opened, burying Keigo up to his neck. The assassin was completely unresponsive in return. Buried, he was shaded by nearby brush. She wondered back to Rien¡¯s kick; he was aiming to throw Keigo into the shadows.

    "Aen sif Espet." Danson spoke musical words, and an ice sword filled his hand. Rien wrapped his sword with blue energy again. Kiara considered helping Keigo but froze as Danson slid forward.

    He was a figure skater with a sword. Ice stretched out from his feet, etching a trail to carry him forward. He met Rien with a horizontal swing. Frost climbed his longsword, adding weight as the blond pulled away. Ice beneath him made his step uncertain; Danson¡¯s sword danced out again. The frigid saber came cutting too close, barely pushed aside as Rien parried. He opened Danson''s guard, going for the chest. The ice mage slid around him, bringing his free hand up.

    ¡°Aen sif Sisos.¡± More musical words brought a frozen hand forward. Hairs froze as his fingers brushed them¡ªRien diving forward lest more be done.

    The longsword cut back as he came down. It missed Danson with flagrant ease, glowing brighter as Rien rose to face him. The frost broke from it as he swung an overhead. Guillotine Wave ripped forward with his words, missing as Danson dodged with urgency. Rien held out a hand and Danson swept his up.

    ¡°Mantis March!¡± The wave broke and the pieces cut back.

    ¡°Aen sif Paraf.¡± They cut into an ice wall, rising behind Danson.

    Something about the spell called to the Enforcer. He took that moment to race forward¡ªsword ready to impale. Danson slid easily back, and the thrust came up short. A feint! It was too late to dodge! Rien spun, breaking the ice sword, cutting the mage¡¯s stomach. Danson slid sluggishly away. The wound was shallow, but he regarded Rien¡¯s sword.

    ¡°I should have expected something like that.¡± Danson smiled with gritted teeth. ¡°Soul Forged Bracer and an Elfbane Sword? Was that a gift too?¡±

    ¡°More of a joke. The person who gave it to me hopes that I¡¯ll break it.¡±

    ¡°She must really like jokes that drag on.¡±

    ¡°Actually. I think she¡¯s been sending me after dangerous targets in hopes that it¡¯ll end.¡±

    ¡°Do I owe our reunion to her?¡±

    Rien thought about it. "Actually, maybe you do."

    ¡°Well,¡± Danson raised his hands. ¡°Things haven¡¯t really changed. You¡¯re still better than me with a sword.¡± He smirked, and Rien charged. ¡°Sisos sif Espet!¡± The mage dropped to the ground, sweeping his hands up. A barrage of blades grew from his trail, launching themselves at the charge. Rien pulled left and they speared through the ice wall. Looking from them to Danson, he found himself sighted between an index finger and a pinky. The ring and middle finger were held down, and he could feel the magic swirling. ¡°Aen sif Efda.¡± Danson released the flick, wrapping Rien¡¯s knee in ice as a bolt hit it. It went immediately numb. Rien smiled.

    ¡°I see you¡¯re still a showman.¡±

    Danson cocked an eyebrow. "Doesn''t sound like me." He lifted his foot. "Sisos eoda Nevas." Ripples went forward as he stomped down, freezing Rien to his waist. "I''d say that''s a pretty solid victory." Danson smirked. Rien smirked too. In Kiara''s watching eyes, they were very much the same.

    "Razor Gale!" With one swing he tossed four spinning spiked discs. Danson''s hand rose. Kiara could almost hear the words, Aen sif Paraf. However, it was Rien who spoke. "Scorpion Sting." The disc unfolded¡ªtails stretching to pierce, not cut. One ripped through Danson''s shoulder; another through his leg. The third one pierced the arm, and the final hit the edge of his stomach. He dropped to his knees and Rien stood tall.

    ¡°Elfbane works with magic...got it.¡± Danson gasped.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Danson. Is there anything you want to say before I take you in?¡±

    "I''d love your opinion, actually," The mage held his side. "With all those swords in the wall, doesn''t it make a great looking mirror?" He smiled, and Rien''s head swiveled. Kiara followed his eyes.

    The wall. The swords. The ice trails etched along the ground. All of them caught the light beautifully, working together to shine it one way. Keigo rose like a star from his pit, his horns and arms glowing strong. It struck only now why Danson froze Rien''s legs. Keigo aimed, twirling together balls of light. A spectacular bombardment flew, battering the elf as it broke him free. His body shook a tree as it hit, and the battle truly ended as the longsword dropped.

    Keigo turned to Danson. ¡°If he was trying to kill us, how much harder would that have been?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one with a grudge against the Almatt name, shouldn¡¯t you know?¡± Danson shook to his feet.

    As exciting as it all was, Kiara let out a breath. Magdalea seemed determined to meet her with a show, and she was relieved this one ended without death. As the boys smiled at each other, she smiled too. Maybe they weren''t all bad, and Rien would give her the chance to see it. At that thought, she heard something crack. She turned with the boys toward Rien, where his bracer now lay in two pieces. A gray, diminutive imp stood over him, holding the Elfbane sword. Kiara was sure she heard drums in the air as it swung for Rien''s head¡­

 Chapter 8: A Past Resolve

    Maybe it wasn''t drumming after all? The sound was too strange for that, now that Kiara thought about it, and it didn''t make sense for drums to suddenly play. She supposed it didn''t make sense for it to be an unseen spell either, but sure enough, reality raised an objection. Red quivering balls of energy came flying down the road, crashing into the imp''s small body. They bounced it around, one after the other, exploding each time they hit the mark. The sword flew from its hand as it bounced across the dirt. Small wings grew and carried it back, its skin aglow with marks. Another not-drum beat and another red ball pushed in the imp¡¯s nose. Its body jerked back with hands flying up, exploding as the ball did the same. A cloud of dust swept across the road. Through the silent terror that followed, came the sound of clacking bottles and wheels on soft dirt. As the sound drew closer, it came to a stop and a whistle filled the air. The cloud around Rien was beginning to clear, he was all right.

    "You guys are something else." A woman''s voice came through the remains, and when it cleared Kiara could see a figure in a green hooded shirt, holding the reigns of a reptilian-drawn cottage. ¡°Diana, I swear to you, after we check out the skirmish, we¡¯ll be at the inn in Copperstone.¡± The woman said mockingly, and Kiara look to Danson and Keigo to see how she should react.

    They both smiled brightly as if this woman was proof of paradise herself, and Keigo crossed his arms rebellious as she dismounted from her perch.

    ¡°What can I say?¡± He smirked. ¡°When you¡¯re as eye catching as me, sometimes you have to run away.¡±

    "You can say that I''ll be the official leader of our little party. I mean frankly, you and Danson aren''t fit for it." The woman crossed her arms in response and found her attention drawn to Kiara as she let out a laugh of relief.

    The woman pulled back her hood and red wavy hair came rolling down to her shoulders. Kiara¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the woman¡¯s rosy light skin and deep-set green eyes, and when she smiled Kiara found words hard to grasp. The woman was tall too, taller than Danson by an inch or so, making Kiara look like a child as she walked over. Though she wore clothes that didn¡¯t reveal much, Kiara could see the performance in her as well. This woman¡ªmore of an older teen¡ªhad the same kind of toned body as the boys, and that was more apparent as she shook Kiara¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Hi there. I¡¯m Diana the Bolt.¡± She shook excitedly. Kiara noted the title and found it easier to find words.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m Kiara Million.¡± She said and wondered about those titles and what their significance was.

    ¡°Did you just introduce yourself as ¡®the Bolt¡¯?¡± Keigo asked and Diana flipped her hair.

    ¡°I have a suspicion that you and Danson introduced yourselves by your bounty titles as well.¡± It wasn¡¯t quite a question, but as Diana looked from Keigo to Kiara she nodded.

    ¡°They did.¡±

    ¡°I knew it.¡± Diana grinned victoriously, and Keigo flushed.

    ¡°Bounty hunters came after us. We didn¡¯t really get a chance to use our normal names.¡± He objected, and as Danson walked over to Rien, he shook his head.

    ¡°Frankly, we weren¡¯t going to either.¡± He admitted. Keigo gasped at the betrayal. The sudden mood shift left Kiara with a bit of whiplash, that didn''t quite resolve itself when Diana addressed her again.

    ¡°I have to be honest, Kiara. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard of you before, and only dangerous people hang around these two.¡± She gestured vaguely at the boys. Keigo smirked in anticipation.

    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised¡­ Maybe I am dangerous, but I haven¡¯t been here long enough for anyone to really know my name.¡± Kiara said.

    ¡°Here as in Mainland territory?¡±

    "Here as in Magdalea." Kiara sheepishly corrected, and Diana''s smile faded.

    Something didn¡¯t quite make sense. That was what the young woman¡¯s face was saying, and as Kiara¡¯s words played back to her, Kiara could see Diana¡¯s mind working. She could see her running through the halls of her memory, looking for the key that would make it all make sense. She found it, her eyes widened, and she brought her hands together.

    ¡°You don¡¯t mean to tell me that you¡¯re from Nandaxia?¡± She exclaimed and Keigo snickered. Kiara nodded, and Diana squealed. ¡°Kiara honestly, we have to be friends. How long do you plan to travel with these two?¡± She said and then shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, they¡¯re traveling with me now and that means I¡¯ll get to find out more about your world!¡± She was hardly looking at Kiara now, clearly involved in whatever her imagination was conjuring. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Nandaxia exists.¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you believed that too easily?¡± Keigo raised a hand and Diana made a shooing motion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ruin this for me, Keigo.¡± She said it like a warning, but Kiara could still hear the jest in her voice. The scarlet-eyed girl decided she liked this woman.

    The mirth was interrupted when they heard a pained groan. Their attention turned to Danson, pressing an ice wrap against Rien¡¯s head. The swordsman groaned again as he came to. Danson eased him up slowly, handing over the ice. He didn¡¯t quite seem like he had his sense back, right until the moment he noticed his arm guard was missing and found it in the grass beside him.

    "What happened to it?" He stared sorrowfully, and Danson smirked.

    ¡°I believe it tried to kill you. Seems that it was holding an imp that popped out the moment you lost. I can¡¯t imagine this hasn¡¯t happened before though. There¡¯s no way this is the first time you¡¯ve failed.¡±

    ¡°Sasha gave it to me.¡± He said. ¡°She gave it to me when I first became an Enforcer.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she did. I guess she didn¡¯t trust you all that much.¡± Keigo said sternly and Rien shook his head.

    ¡°No, it definitely wasn¡¯t her.¡± Memories were flowing across his face. he winced. ¡°It was probably Xerva. It would have to be. If I failed against Danson and he didn¡¯t kill me then the imp would do the job itself.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a popular one, I take it.¡± Diana said. ¡°What does that mean for us exactly. If that imp failed, and Rien is sticking with us, won¡¯t that mean that Xerva will come after us herself?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Kiara raised a hand. ¡°What happened to that imp, exactly? And who is Xerva?¡±

    ¡°I happened to that imp.¡± Diana replied. ¡°I hit it from a distance. It never stood a chance.¡± The boys nodded; Kiara guessed that was true. "As for who Xerva is¡­" Diana looked between the boys, neither seemed to have a clear answer.

    ¡°She¡¯s a Major General of the Mainland army and the one in charge of defense here in Rial.¡± Rien spoke.

    ¡°Ultimately someone we don¡¯t want to cross paths with.¡± Danson mulled.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll draw their attention away from you. However, her platoon isn¡¯t the only ones you have to avoid.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s as good a time as any to ask what you¡¯re doing in the Calm lands, I doubt the brigade lost track of me.¡±

    ¡°You three must have just gotten in.¡± Rien searched the bounty heads¡¯ eyes. He smiled, shaking his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know why my mind went to withholding information. I crossed paths with Danson, I¡¯m on the other side of my promise now.¡±

    Danson laughed. ¡°All this time being the Hero didn¡¯t change your mind?¡±

    ¡°You ask as if it ever could.¡±

    Diana smirked. ¡°This is about to be a big shake-up, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s likely. And with the way the Calm lands are right now? The Council isn¡¯t going to like this.¡±

    ¡°Which brings us to the question,¡± Keigo reeled him back. ¡°Why are you in Rial?¡±

    ¡°There have been a lot of reports coming in lately. Much is afoot in this nation. To start, the notorious Smuggler and Pirate, the Sea Father has been spotted up and down the coast. The higher ups are worried that something big is about to happen. You all mentioned the Skirmish. That started with the rebellion claiming they¡¯d take one of the cities in the south. There have been unverified reports of an unknown group making their way from the western coast. There have also been reports of Ritual Magic, drawing the eye of another person you should avoid¡ªThomas Wilder."

    ¡°Sounds like we chose a poor vacation spot.¡± Danson stroked his chin.

    ¡°Frankly, you all did. If anyone made a mistake, it was probably that they thought you¡¯d avoid this area.¡±

    ?¡°The real mistake is that they thought we weren¡¯t trouble makers.¡± Diana shrugged.

    ¡°I suggest avoiding making troubles you can¡¯t confront.¡± Rien smiled as he looked over them. He turned to Kiara. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know anything about you, and I can¡¯t guess what your goals are, but can I make a suggestion?¡± She nodded, and he went on. ¡°I think this group is a good one to stick with. I¡¯ve read some of the reports on their actions, they don¡¯t act maliciously.¡± The look in his eyes served to prove this more than his words. Blue, they could only speak the truth, swearing to it on the very thing that made them shine. Could she say she was on the fence anymore? Probably, but she was slanted more to the other side. Diana added a piece to this group; Kiara wasn''t in the company of villains.

    ¡°And what will you be doing?¡± Keigo cocked an eyebrow and Rien picked up the arm guard.

    ¡°My best to lead them away from you all.¡± He smiled, and Keigo averted his eyes. Diana thought about this and tossed a crystal to Rien.

    ¡°It¡¯s filled with Stitching Tonics. I hope that helps.¡± She said, and Rien smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it will.¡±

    ¡°Rien, I¡¯ll be very upset if this is the last time we meet.¡± Danson said. The swordsman laughed.

    ¡°It¡¯d be a terrible way to end our story, right?¡± He found and sheathed his sword. Turning to them one last time, he spoke. ¡°By the way, I think you were right. I¡¯m not an Enforcer anymore, so call me, Aloryn.¡±

    He left his departure at that, entering the brush to disappear entirely. Kiara imagined him scaling a tree when he got out of sight, and running between the branches. She heard nothing to tell her this was the right way to think, but she didn¡¯t hear him hunting them either. It seemed right for Magdalea too. Even in this clear countryside, it didn''t seem inclined to behave. She thought over Rien''s words and took in the trio. The black-clad Assassin, Keigo. The Elven ice mage, Danson. And now the tall redhead, still a mystery but already on good standing. A big part of Kiara wanted to go home, but a small part wanted to see where traveling with them would take her.

    Danson went up to the cottage on wheels. ¡°We still have a bit of time left before we can go to our destination. How about we camp out tonight?¡± He offered. Diana scoffed.

    ¡°I can already see I won¡¯t like traveling with you two again. You got to sleep in spacious rooms, but I have to sleep in the house for the third day in a row.¡± She sighed. Keigo joined Danson and she sighed again. ¡°I hope you¡¯re prepared, Kiara. There¡¯s going to be a lot of roughing it when you¡¯re with us three.¡± She turned a smile to her.

    That sounded about right, and Kiara didn''t have an objection. She breathed away some of the worries from her world. Despite Diana''s disappointment, she thought she''d love the experience...

 Chapter 9: The Learned Sylph

    Kiara didn''t get Diana''s complaint about the house. While the lizard-drawn abode didn''t measure to the size of the room she was in before, it beat quantity with quality in its cozy little space. Through a door on the right, she entered the corner of a sitting room. A brown carpet spread out beneath her, leading to a couch folding out of the wall. Beside it sat a stand of vials, empty on the top but filling as she went down its three shelves. Where the carpet stopped, the kitchen began with a stove and sink hanging on the couch¡¯s side. On the other, a nook was made of the protruding windowsill, surrounding a small round table, caging dishes beneath it. The kitchen broke off where the boys went to rest¡ªpanels in the wall they lifted to reveal beds they disappeared into. Two more sat across from them and Diana beckoned. As she followed the boys¡¯ panels opened, and they almost stumbled over each other to the room far back. As Keigo beat Danson to the door, Kiara got a good look inside, glimpsing a small bathroom before it slammed shut. Having no stakes in their race, she headed for a free bunk. The panel locked on the inside, silencing everything from the world beyond it. Before too long she was asleep. She woke up the next day to the smell of food.

    The afternoon light shone upon Diana as she slid a piece of meat into place on a sandwich. As Kiara sat down at the table, Diana brought it to her, taking the seat across as she sipped a cold drink.

    ¡°The boys woke up and ate before you.¡± She gestured at the plates in the sink. ¡°Danson is doing something now, so I thought I¡¯d give you some food while we wait.¡± Kiara¡¯s stomach appreciated the gesture.

    She chewed fast as her eyes did everything to avoid staring at the woman. There was little left to see¡ªthe house only offered the bare minimum. Still, she found it strange. Her meal was hot, and sure enough, dishes sat in the sink. She didn''t know what she thought it''d be, but this house made her curious.

    "What is this place?" She finally let her eyes rest.

    ¡°A Traveling Cottage,¡± Diana replied. ¡°When I traveled with the boys before, we spent a lot of time camping outside. When we parted, we agreed that we wouldn¡¯t do that again. I went bounty hunting, and made enough phens to buy this beauty. It helped that I already had a Lizren to pull it.¡±

    The ¡®Lizren¡¯ Kiara suspected was the reptilian beast. It was a green leathery thing that stood taller than her on four legs, better suited for a gazelle than any type of lizard. Its body towered statuesque with toned muscle, with a ring of black hair around its long facing connecting to a trail going down its back. Able to look over even Diana¡¯s head, Kiara still found it hard to imagine the creature pulling the cart alone. She had seen it, though, and the idea of seeing it fight the speckled beast flashed through her mind.

    ¡°What does it eat?¡± She thought about what it took to feed the creature. Diana stared into the middle distance, and Kiara wondered if she asked the wrong thing.

    "I don''t know." The redhead murmured. "I''ve woken up at night before to find it gone, and then back the next morning. I think it goes out hunting but I have never seen it bring anything back." The haunted look in her eyes made Kiara wonder if the Lizren might eat people. She decided she didn¡¯t want that image in her mind.

    ¡°Where did you find something like it?¡±

    "In my homeland to the east. They mostly live in the wild and keep to themselves, but will befriend any person that shows them a kindness. Mine was lost and I helped guide it. After that it stuck with me through the worst of times. I don''t know where I''d be without it." Diana said. Kiara wondered what stories they might have seen.

    ¡°What¡¯s its name?¡±

    ¡°Arrowhead! When it¡¯s really on the move, it points its nose forward and evens out its body. You might mistake it for an arrow if you saw it from a distance.¡±

    She wondered how fast Arrowhead could go. Looking around the cottage again, she understood why Diana had everything secured. Her eyes settled on the stove. If the beast moved fast despite the load, she couldn''t imagine gas was safe. Sure enough, she couldn''t see a gas line, but there was no electric outlet either. Her head tilted as she wondered if solar power was at play until her eyes went back to the redhead.

    ¡°How does any of this stuff work?¡±

    ¡°Glyph Rods!" Diana walked over and opened the stove. Within its cavity, Kiara could see a rod, etched with unreadable glyphs. It hung with thread looped through one end, glowing dimly as Diana took hold of a knob. A ring traced upon the flat surface atop, and Diana made a motion like she was trying to make a sale. "This rod makes heat! When I touch or twist the knob, the stove comes on. Depending on the level I twist it too, it gets hotter."

    Kiara¡¯s eyes went to the sink. ¡°So that works the same way?¡±

    ¡°Two rods in the sink. One makes water and the other makes it hot. There are similar rods for the shower. Excess water is stored in a basin under the cottage. They encourage you to use natural cleaners, so I assume the basin could be connected to a garden expansion, if I wanted one.¡± Kiara was reminded of Shin as the woman went on, completely enraptured by the arcane workings.

    Before she could ask anything more, there came a knock on the walls and a whistle from Keigo. The girls emerged to find Danson standing in front of an intricate silver web, spun between two trees. He touched a feather to the highest line, leaving everyone stunned as the trees folded into an arch.

    ¡°Shall we go?¡± The elf turned to them. Keigo shrugged to Diana, and she whistled, bringing the Lizren trotting after them.

    A village sat on the other side of the arch, unseen until they crossed the threshold. Even if Kiara could somehow miss buildings that looked like decorative eggs, she could not have missed the people floating around. They were a slim, dark-skinned lot with heads full of mane-like feathers. They were dressed in long flowing clothes that billowed like flags as they swam through the air. Their presence influenced the world in a way that she couldn¡¯t quite place, but she felt it against her skin, weaving new ideas in her mind. She wondered if the people knew what she was feeling as well. As she passed them by, she swore their swimming stopped, as they watched her with hawk-eyes. They were still in motion when she turned to look, but she felt their eyes nevertheless¡ªintrigued, and anticipating.

    ¡°What type of people are they?¡± She asked the question automatically and then covered her mouth. She meant no offense, but the words felt alien on her tongue.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Danson shrugged. ¡°It depends on who you ask. Djinn, Sprites, Nymphs, different cultures call them different names. Even we of the Elven Kingdoms have a name for them, Vaed. I think humans generally call them Elementals.¡±

    ¡°Sylphs to be precise!¡± Diana said. ¡°Wind Elementals.¡± Her eyes twinkled and Kiara felt the words. These were people of the wind, and it was through the wind that she could know them. She felt a connection there¡ªa trade of information¡ªthey weren¡¯t merely watching, but teaching in a way she almost missed.

    The lesson was over when their party stopped at a lone egg. Danson pressed the feather to the shell, opening a hole. They proceeded inward up a short flight of stairs, finding themselves in an ovular room with books lining the wall. There was a moat of still water separating the shelves from the center, where a large bowl chair sat beside a small table, with a tea set upon it.

    "So how does this work exactly?" Keigo crossed his arms as he investigated the moat. He touched his foot to it and watched his toe sink. "And how does this work exactly?¡± He pointed at it, Danson smiled.

    ¡°To summon a specific elemental, it¡¯s simple. You just speak their name to a place rich in their power." He explained and cleared his throat. "Leyu Nmwale, we seek your attention.¡± He spoke to the room. It responded with the air rushing around them, pulling them to the center.

    It moved violently until a twister centralized on the chair, and colors began to fill it. Kiara watched dark green, black, yellow, and mahogany spin together, and when the wind stopped a person was in it. The mahogany was in his dark skin, and the black was in his feather hair. The yellow was in his eyes, and the dark green, his robe. Another boy around her age, sat with his legs crossed and waved at the tea set before picking up the pot and pouring a generous cup. He sipped from this without so much as a word, and after a moment of savoring the flavor, he considered the group.

    ¡°Hello,¡± He greeted them and Danson chuckled.

    ¡°All the theatrics for people you were expecting to visit you?¡± The elf sighed, and the sylph tilted his head.

    "I can assure there were no theatrics. Such is the only way for a sylph to move from one location to another." The sylph counted their heads. "I am Leyu Nmwale.¡± He introduced himself, and the others nodded.

    ¡°We all know you, Leyu.¡± Diana said, and the sylph pointed at Kiara. ¡°Fair enough.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll try not to waste your time. The three of us are planning to go to the Sea Festival. We were hoping you could lend us some aid in getting ready." Danson said, and the sylph stroked his chin.

    ¡°I can tell, Danson, that you have already begun to improve your magic. I imagine you hope for some way to further assist you?¡± Leyu replied, and the elf nodded. ¡°What of you Keigo, and you Diana?¡±

    ¡°Well, magic really wasn¡¯t the focus of my training back in the day.¡± Keigo said.

    ¡°And I only learned how to use magic four years ago.¡± Diana said. The sylph nodded.

    ¡°Then you two are looking for something that would make you better mages, perhaps something that could fill the void in your education.¡±

    Once more, Kiara was reminded of Shin. Leyu didn¡¯t quite show it in the same way¡ªhe was far too demure, far too understated¡ªbut she could see the spark of ideas in his eyes. He already knew what they needed, he just needed time to acquire it. This boy was the end of one leg of their journey, already showing them the value of their trip. How much stronger would they become with his guidance? She looked from them back to him and found hawk-eyes meeting hers.

    ¡°What can you tell us about Kiara here, Leyu?¡± Danson asked.

    ¡°She is from another world.¡± The sylph said without hesitation. Kiara¡¯s mouth dropped.

    "How did you know?" She covered it, and Leyu sipped his tea.

    ¡°Your aura tells an interesting tale.¡± He said at last. As she cocked an eyebrow, he continued. ¡°Within all living things life energy stirs. The Aura is the radiance of that, permeating outward from the core of our being. The shape of the Aura is decided by the world our life knows.¡±

    ¡°So, my aura is different from theirs in some way?¡±

    ¡°Yes. While their aura rises like steam from them, yours emanates like a fixture aglow. Could you tell me about your world?¡±

    With a nod, Kiara attempted, trying to recount the limited knowledge she knew. She described the sprawling metropolises and the digital interaction. She described vehicles both land and air, and the speeds at which they could move. She described the entertainment and all the ways it could be brought to you. As she went on she molded the world in their heads obliviously giving it shape as they hung on her words

    "So that would be the mythical Nandaxia¡­" The sylph broke the silence first and looked at her. "I take it Kiara, that you know nothing of magic then?"

    ¡°I only ever guessed I was using magic in the first place. I also didn¡¯t really try to use it either¡­¡± She shook her head to his question and her past hesitations.

    ¡°Did you channel it in some specific way?¡± She grasped her pendant instinctively, and he held out his hand. ¡°May I see it?¡± Hesitation stayed hers. She searched his eyes and saw nothing alarming. She searched her heart for the source of the pause. There were memories there, of course, of her holding on to the pendant like it was the only thing keeping her afloat. But, Leyu didn¡¯t want her to sink. How could he even know the lake of fear she tried so desperately to avoid? She took a breath and remembered Doltess¡¯s words. Don¡¯t hesitate. She handed the pendant over.

    He held it aloft with a twist of air, spinning it, turning it, checking the jewel and the gold encasing it. In his other hand, two marble-like spheres appeared. One golden, the other brown, they circled the pendant and suddenly disappeared. The sylph''s eyes went wide as he returned it to her.

    ¡°This necklace acts so thoroughly as a conduit for your magic, that even when it¡¯s away from you, the connection remains.¡± He said. Danson grunted.

    "But if she uses it to cast her magic, rather than sending her magic through it¡­ doesn''t that mean it became an anchor?¡± He raised his hand and Leyu nodded.

    ¡°What does that mean exactly?¡± Kiara asked. Keigo and Diana seemed just as intrigued.

    ¡°It means you don¡¯t need your pendant to cast spells, you have greater magic acuity than you are aware. Magical anchors are instruments used to restrain power, used to stop you from drawing too much.¡± He took her in with his eyes, and Kiara saw uncertainty. His mind hunted a question, but he didn¡¯t know if it was the one he wanted.

    ¡°What gems did you just give her?¡± Diana asked. Kiara¡¯s attention darted to her, and then to the pendant.

    ¡°Gems?¡±

    ¡°Installation Gems.¡± Leyu replied. ¡°They are a means with which people learn to use magic¡ªa congealed form of power already present in this world. While some beings can learn magic without assistance, others require things like Gems or Spell books. The magic of those were Battle Effigy and Pain Deafen. They are quintessential gems to anyone who finds themselves in battle.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re the passive kind.¡± Keigo said. ¡°You can¡¯t force them to work, but they get the job done. Pain Deafen does what you might expect, it makes wounds less agonizing. Battle Effigy rewinds the body to the moment before severe damage. It can save your life, if it doesn''t get overloaded.¡±

    ¡°It remains worth noting, that you will still require medical attention in severe cases.¡± As Leyu said this, Kiara saw a far-off look in his eyes. She wondered who it was that made the mistake. ¡°Kiara, how did you come to our world from one without magic?¡± The subject change was jarring. She shook her head.

    ¡°I think I got sent here by someone named Doltess.¡± She answered, and she felt the pause that filled the room.

    The faces around her went blank with shock. She felt like she said a forbidden word, wondering who Doltess was to the people of this world. Leyu¡¯s mental fugue broke first. The air around him seemed heavy¡ªsinister¡ªspeaking to her in that wordless Sylph way. How did this feeling translate? Hesitation? Fear? A dour acceptance? Once again, she wondered about Doltess, and the stories attached to his name. She wondered about Leyu too, and how close to those stories he was.

    ¡°I think there is a person that the four of you should see.¡± He spoke carefully, and her companions looked at each other.

    Before they could ask who, he snapped his finger, and the room began to whirl. One moment the titles of tomes were blurring around them, and the next they were sprawled out in the dark courtyard of a ruined palace. There was much to take in, but as a dark shadow fell upon them, time stood still...

 Chapter 10: Web of Fate

    The pieces of the ruined palace hung in suspended chunks above their heads, rising to a storming sky like a disjointed tower. Lightning and rain fled its peaks, pooling into waterfalls active with electric life. Even the moon seemed reverent to this structure, shining its white cascade down like a celestial spotlight. The air in this place felt forbidden to breathe, and it might have left them stunned if the shadow hadn¡¯t done it first. In this place, so honestly rebellious against the rules that made the world, the dragon the shadow hid ruled without a question. Black twisting horns grew from the head of this massive form with electric blue scales. Ageless eyes fell upon and drew them in, submerging them in the depths of time. Hundreds¡­ No! Thousands of years were flowing past, and they knew this thing had killed for less than trespassing.

    Are we supposed to fight it? The question did echo from something foolish inside them, but every other thing down to the atom roared against such stupidity. This was not a beast to fight. This was not a beast to even dream of challenging. In those ageless eyes, they saw wars die to swift peace, and the maul dwarfing them would not speak lightly to objections. Even if they dared consider the thought, and could somehow move, magic was forgotten so long as they met its eyes. Danson¡¯s hands were sweating and he couldn¡¯t remember the words to chill them. Breathe. They had to at least remember that. They took their breaths slowly, lest the dragon notice they didn''t ask.

    ¡°That¡¯s an Ancient Dragon¡­¡± Keigo said¡ªso very aware of a line he should not cross.

    ¡°For what reason do mortals tread upon my grounds?¡± The beast roared; not aloud but in their heads.

    "We were sent here!" Kiara called up, hoping just maybe, that this wouldn''t end in her death. "Leyu did it! He''s a sylph! I think he feels you might know why I was brought to Magdalea." She spoke loudly, and the dragon''s entire gaze drew solely upon her.

    ¡°By what means were you sent to this world?¡±

    "Doltess!" She murmured. "I asked Doltess to send me somewhere else¡­ he sent me here, I think¡­" She quivered and almost fell. It wasn¡¯t until the dragon looked away that she realized it had caused it.

    ¡°That man¡­¡± Its voice remained in their head, but the roar was gone. ¡°Never before had a mortal youth made such a flagrant demand of me. I had destroyed empires in anger, and to save his home, he demanded my power." Fear evaporated, pulling away as if the moon itself had snatched it.

    ¡°Doltess¡­¡± Danson murmured as he held his shoulders. ¡°So Kiara¡¯s not mistaken. Who else but the Boundless Mage could send someone to a different world?¡±

    ¡°Boundless, but not without a price. Not without a source. I am that which delivered the power unto him. I am Morduunal.¡± Its granted name tore away the remains of their fear, and they stood firm, but not without great respect. ¡°And that boy, Leyu, just a child still and yet he plays a hand. I should have expected, after Doltess found life within my dreams. First, he returns after two centuries, and then a girl bound in a great web of fate appears before me.¡±

    ¡°Web of fate?¡± Kiara looked up.

    ¡°Yes. Threads of chance tying us to life. Some small, easily torn. Others like eon old trees, broken only by the force of ages. Some still are durable, and eternal. Many are connected to you, from the people around you, to those you have not yet met in lands you have not yet seen. Some still are far off, too far for even my eyes to see their destination." It spoke. The gravity of the words pulled the girl, almost as the threads he spoke of were tugged.

    "Then Doltess didn''t just send me randomly to a different place?" She asked, but wondered how he could. Where else would he have sent her but a place he knew well? It nodded she knew, although not blatantly, for this great beast''s motion was subtle.

    ¡°That is correct. Though even he may not have known what awaited. By simply hearing your request, he too became entangled. Doltess though young is no harsh man, if he thought you would know danger I am certain he would have spoke.¡±

    ¡°Does this mean I can¡¯t just go home?¡± The shake of its head shared that nearly imperceptible quality.

    ¡°You could right now, and you would long to return. Both worlds are caught in your web, caged by threads that bind them too. Were you to slip free, storms of unending chaos would reduce them both to ruin.¡±

    By those words, she saw Feline and armies of dwellers, in no way content with subjugating one world. Nandaxia would fall, and they''d somehow make it here, ruthlessly tearing the lands apart. Maybe Feline would even be in command. Kiara understood. She thought it was an accident that cast her to Magdalea or maybe even haste on her part. But Doltess had warned her, she was the enemy of the dwellers. No matter where she hid, they would have tracked her down. At least here, she was hidden in a myth. Maybe it''d even let her save both worlds.

    ¡°if I wanted to untangle the web, where should I start?¡±

    ¡°the strongest thread stretches far from me, but not from you. Return to the sylph child, and head to the red town of love.¡±

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    "Will doing this be the right move? Should I even try?"

    "It is only your journey that can answer that question. We oft do not know when our actions are right. They are stones cast into the ocean of time, rippling out longer than many of us breathe. Will uncertainty make you turn away?"

    Will it make you hesitate? If its words were true, there was little time for that anymore. She shook her head. "It won''t. I''ll see what lies at the end of this thread." She exclaimed, and the great ageless eyes found her again.

    "Go forward then, child. Go forward on these twisting lines of fate, allowing nothing to hold your power back." It boomed. ¡°Go with a gift from me. I cannot give unto you power limitless, but with you shall be a piece of my own.¡± The words carried on in her head, even as its maul open and she saw the embers of a great flame.

    She couldn''t even raise a question. Fire poured from its mouth, pushing the others back. Inside the flames, Kiara felt her clothes light up. Her uniform burned in a way that did not burn her skin, burning in a way that did not turn them to ash. Instead, they were transformed; her black skirt burned red, and her orange shirt to black. The flames fluttered around her neck, leaving a hood that matched the dragon¡¯s scales. When the flames dispersed, she examine herself, unsure what purpose the clothes could serve.

    "Now," Morduunal spoke. "Be gone!" Its voice in their head threw them like meteors through space, right back into Leyu''s home where he floated in a meditative state.

    ¡°Excuse me for the abrupt teleportation. Were I to hesitate, he may have sensed that magic and burned it away. I do not know what would have happened to you all in such a case.¡± He said as he opened his eyes. They shook their heads, no grudge held. At that, the sylph went on. ¡°Did you find out anything that would help you go home?"

    ¡°I don¡¯t really think I can say yes, but I think Doltess sent me here because he knew that its where I needed to be.¡±

    ¡°So Doltess is alive?¡±

    ¡°Enough so that he visited the dragon.¡± Danson said. ¡°And apparently, there are threads of fate that more or less bind her world and ours.¡± He looked at Kiara. She looked to Leyu.

    ¡°Why did you feel like I needed to see Morduunal to begin with?¡±

    ¡°Doltess is a name that many of us know, but have never come in contact with. It is the name of a hero that echoes from here to the Dark Lands where you just were. When I was younger, I met Morduunal myself and saw what a meeting with him felt like. It changed my life, even though he only gave me direction. It spoke to me when you mentioned the Boundless Mage¡¯s name. First, the legendary Doltess. Then I, merely a humble Sylph,¡± Danson laughed as he said this. ¡°And then there is you, binding me with Doltess, though I may never meet him. It seemed logical to send you to Morduunal.¡±

    Kiara took in her clothes again. She couldn¡¯t get it, but she appreciated the new wear. She could get what Leyu meant though. The circumstances called for that meeting, and she certainly wouldn¡¯t know what was in store without it. Threads of fate...That sounded monumental, even without both worlds hanging in the balance. With two weeks before the school year ended, she didn¡¯t expect this of her summer. While they were terrified the last time she saw them, she wondered what her friends would say.

    Keigo crossed his arms. ¡°We kinda assumed you wanted to go home, but I guess it¡¯s a good time to ask what you really wanna do.¡±

    A web of fate spun with threads of chance. She could ignore them, right? But only for so long. ¡°To see where this all goes. I think before I came here I was already caught.¡± She thought about the shuttle ride, and what the strange man said. She wondered, how many more like Feline would pop up in her absence. She wondered how long they would continue, even if she was there to stop them. How many fights would there be until she could fight no more?

    Leyu shared a somber smile. "I understand the trepidation you might feel. My journey started when I was younger than you are now, but I was just as unsure about it. What helped me was having great friends by my side. I don''t know Danson''s group that well, but I''ve been following stories. It might be worth it to stick with them."

    ¡°Yeah, Kiara!¡± Diana brightened up. ¡°It¡¯ll be great to have another girl with me too, especially while traveling with those two.¡±

    Keigo scoffed, ¡°Don¡¯t let Diana trick you. She¡¯s just as bad as us.¡±

    ¡°Speak for yourselves.¡± Danson crossed his arms. ¡°I¡¯m nothing like you two. I¡¯m the charming, charismatic one of this group.¡± Laughter burst out of the two, and Danson decidedly ignored them as his attention went back to Leyu. ¡°Doltess, you, and now Kiara. I feel like I¡¯d miss out on something if she didn¡¯t travel with us.¡±

    The sylph sipped his tea. ¡°Are you rethinking the decision you made five years ago?¡±

    The elf looked at the two still laughing. He looked to Kiara next, confused and curious about the story between the three. He turned back to Leyu, shaking his head. ¡°Your group is definitely something else, but I think I like the way mine looks so far.¡±

    ¡°Aw, do you like us Danson?¡± Keigo nudged.

    ¡°Are we the pieces your life was missing?" Diana nudged.

    Danson turned from them, heading for the wall. A hole opened as he drew close and he turned back with a grin on his face. ¡°You two are great allies, and being on the run is boring when you don¡¯t have good company.¡± He made his way out, and the two came cooing on his heels.

    Kiara lingered for a moment. First Aloryn, and now Leyu. Two good recommendations eased her heart. Morduunal said she was tied to them too, and she''d want their company when face with uncertainty. She hurried after but stopped as she reached the hole. She looked over her shoulder.

    ¡°Leyu, you seem to know a lot about magic, but are you good with research too?¡±

    ¡°In a way, I suppose. Is there something you need to know?¡±

    ¡°There''s a place between Nandaxia and Magdalea. If it''s possible, can you look for info about it and the creatures that dwell within it?" She asked, and the Sylph smiled.

    ¡°Certainly, Kiara. I take it that you made an important decision. It seems that pulls me further into this web of fate as well." He said. Kiara gave him an apologetic smile. He waved it off, surely aware of a web of his own. The lizren barked up as if calling her name, and she hurried out ready to pull the first thread apart.

    Leyu watched from the hole as their group boarded and the cottage rolled away. He refilled his cup and took another sip. Thinking over his own story, and where each chapter led he couldn''t help but consider what lay ahead.

    ¡°Perhaps we are bound by more than just Doltess¡¯s name. Be strong out there. The internal battles are often the hardest to fight...¡±

 Chapter 11: In The Lovers Town

    The Town Where Lover''s Meet was the name of a play. Diana had a book adaptation for Kiara to read, and she did so into the night as the Traveling cottage rumbled on. In the story, a traveler stumbled upon the town of Red Allure. They were drawn into it, finding exactly what they needed in red sandstone buildings and picturesque summer afternoons. It was a place where they could find themselves, the last stop in too long a journey. Their travels ended when they started working at a shop, and their life began when a woman came in one day. She was the maiden of Red Allure. Her hair shone like the stones of the town, presenting a portrait of the place personified. The woman was kind but careful, unsure of ideas of love, but the traveler was struck dumb, unable to contain the affection born at first sight. Every day she came into the store, he took his chance to get closer. She lived in the town all her life and liked the idea of showing him what it had to offer. This customer turned tour guide eventually became his lover, and the story played up how powerful Red Allure was. Were it not for Red Allure, he would not have met the love of his life. He was happy the town was built, certain he would have never found his ending without it.

    Kiara put the book down in the late hours of the morning. She didn''t dislike what it delivered, but it felt like the story wasn''t for her. Throwing open her bed''s panel, she climbed out to say as much and found the panel above opened too. The bed was empty. Kiara looked around. Danson and Keigo were still fast asleep, but there was an open shutter in the living room, showing the tall redhead''s back. She headed over, and climbing out, found herself joining Diana in darkness. The moon and stars shone above, but could not twist the sitting shadows, bearing secrets of its denizens. This was what birthed the fear of night, but Diana was unperturbed, taking a bite of an apple.

    ¡°You¡¯re up late.¡± She said as Kiara got comfortable.

    ¡°I was pulled into the book, I guess.¡±

    ¡°How did you feel about it?¡±

    ¡°Like it wasn¡¯t really for me, I think.¡±

    Diana chuckled. "Makes sense. Unless you''re a wealthy heiress, looking for a place to throw money away, The Town Where Lover''s Meet is a passable romance story at best."

    Those words made Kiara think. ¡°Are you saying this book was made to advertise?¡± Diana smirked, nodding. Kiara¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°What type of town needs advertisement like that?¡±

    ¡°A new one, in a place people didn¡¯t really go. About twenty years ago, this country was an entirely different place. That¡¯s why you can find places like that Sylph Village. Elementals don¡¯t usually gather where a lot of people go.¡±

    ¡°So someone built Red Allure and needed a reason for people to come there?¡±

    "Yep! And it worked. The way my classmates would talk about it, you''d think they were going to find true happiness here."

    ¡°That¡¯s kinda strange,¡± Kiara looked up. ¡°Stories usually make people want to travel for adventure. I guess reality always has something different.¡±

    ¡°Maybe...or my classmates just didn¡¯t know the world. There was only one option for them¡ªprepare to live the same life as everyone before you.¡±

    ¡°So this must have gotten a lot of them to travel.¡±

    Diana laughed, ¡°It did, but they always came back. Red Allure is pretty and can get your attention, but it¡¯s not a place to stay once you get used to it. You don¡¯t settle in the Calm Lands the way it is now. In about ten years though, that might end up changing.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Why did you travel? Sounds like you were in a pretty comfortable place.¡±

    Diana¡¯s smile shifted, once bright now dull. Kiara searched the girl¡¯s distant eyes, but couldn¡¯t see what she left behind. ¡°I started traveling to look for my sister.¡± She said. A glass wall was almost in the space between them. Kiara knew she could ask more, but Diana didn¡¯t know her well enough yet. She decided against it, going for a different approach.

    ¡°Was traveling like you expected?¡±

    Diana guffawed. ¡°Not at all! It was bad almost the moment I left home, but I was a kid at the time, only thirteen.¡±

    Kiara imagined a scrappy girl, maybe armed with a metal pipe. She could see Diana fighting her way to where she was now. "You must have got into a lot of fights."

    Diana shook her head. ¡°I actually didn¡¯t know how to fight at all. I took fencing classes of course, but the real deal was too different. It was Keigo that did all the fighting at first.¡±

    Kiara looked inside. ¡°You¡¯ve known him for that long?¡±

    ¡°Since I was thirteen and he was eleven. We met a little after I left home.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Kiara gasped. ¡°You¡¯re closer to my age than I thought. Are you seventeen?¡±

    "Eighteen. I''m a spring baby. Keigo''s a summer baby, so he has to stay a baby a little longer." The older girl smirked.

    "You and him get along well." It was instant how quickly Keigo opened up to her. It didn''t seem like they traveled together, but they talked as if they never split apart.

    ¡°We spent three years together, living pretty close. I guess I¡¯m kinda dumb about these things. When I say that, a lot makes sense.¡±

    ¡°Such as?¡±

    ¡°Well, Keigo is my boyfriend.¡±

    Kiara suddenly sat up straight. "Keigo is your boyfriend!" She exclaimed. Arrowhead barked at her as if to shush the noise. Diana laughed.

    "I guess it''s more of a sort of. We didn''t get to work our relationship out. We only became a couple when we split two years ago. It was more like we promised to take each other''s feelings seriously."

    ¡°And why did you two split up?¡±

    Diana slipped into another somber thought. There was still some light in her smile though¡ªthe memory more good than bad. "Our lives had changed a lot from what it was like when we met, but things were changing back. I wanted to go back to looking for my sister. I told him he could come too but¡­" The smile slipped away as the girl returned to that moment. Kiara could almost see her grin, confident everything would be okay. Keigo had a different thought in mind. "He said that if he stayed with me, it''d put me in danger." She let out a huff.

    ¡°That sounds like it hurt.¡±

    ¡°It hurt a lot more than I imagined it would! I actually started crying, and that made him cry too. We looked horrible, standing there, crying to each other.¡±

    ¡°How did you two become a couple after that?¡±

    "Working through our tears. Keigo said he was crying because he didn''t want to lose the person he loved the most. I was crying because I hadn''t realized how much I didn''t want to let him go." She sighed. "I was a kinda stupid girl, Kiara! I didn''t really think about crushing on someone, or someone having a crush on me. I even thought Keigo liked another girl when he would come to me for advice. I always told him to take his shot."

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Kiara laughed. ¡°Ouch. I feel bad for him.¡±

    Diana laughed. ¡°I do too! I remember all of those blank stares. He must have hated it.¡±

    "And you?" At that moment, when she had to say goodbye.

    ¡°I saw all the good moments we had and it hurt. I thought about how we wouldn¡¯t have any tomorrow, or the next day. I had plenty of friends before, but I remembered his smiling face different from all of theirs.¡± Diana hid her face. ¡°I am not the main character of a romance story.¡±

    Kiara shook her head. ¡°I think you could be. There¡¯s a lot of slow-build. The two become friends of convenience, slowly falling in love. Suddenly, they must part ways and they realize they never shared their feelings.¡± She smiled. Diana threw her head back with laughter. "Are things different after two years?"

    The redhead nodded. ¡°In a good way, and it¡¯s not like we were completely apart. We crossed paths for a bit a year ago.¡±

    ¡°Is that where Danson comes in?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to get that story from one of them, but I did meet him back then. Him and Keigo were traveling together. It had only been a year, but he had found someone he could be all right with. Him and Danson are either good for each other, or bad in the right way. Did you know they are worth the same amount?¡±

    ¡°How much?¡±

    ¡°150,000!¡±

    "I guess similar bounties means they lived similar lives."

    ¡°That¡¯s how I always saw it. I have a bounty of my own. The Council wants me apprehended, but aren¡¯t married to the idea of killing me. Those two crossed the wrong people in their lives though. It¡¯s why they¡¯re in the Calm Lands now, even. Though that¡¯s partially because they¡¯re too stupid not to charge into a Brigade-Rebel skirmish. They got there too late though. All they could find were bounty hunters looking for scraps.¡±

    Kiara thought of the two from the first day. Keigo and Danson had killed them so easily. Their lives might have been different, but both were inclined to cold decisions. She couldn''t fault them for doing what it took to survive, but looking at Diana, she saw someone who''d take a different road. They all were interesting, but this young woman change the feeling of their group. Danson the Diamond, Keigo the Many¡­ Diana the Bolt. Was there a hint to their differences in their titles? It struck her suddenly that she didn''t know what they meant.

    ¡°Why do they call you the Bolt? What about the boys?¡±

    Diana smirked. ¡°It has something to do with how we use our magic, it''s meant to warn people about us, but I think the Council just likes giving people titles." It struck Kiara that she didn''t know what Diana''s magic was. "Danson is the Diamond because his ice magic is difficult to melt. It¡¯s easier to dispel it than melt it with heat. Keigo is the Many because he has a lot of different faces and forms. He transforms all the way to his soul, making him difficult to prepare for, and harder to track."

    ¡°And you?¡±

    Diana''s smirk sharpened. Standing, she stretched and bounce on her feet. A final bounce propelled her into the sky, where she remained as she stayed in motion. The girl didn¡¯t slow down, kicking off of the air to change her flight abruptly. She landed with poise and a bow. Kiara resisted the urge to applaud. Diana the Bolt. It wasn¡¯t because she used some form of electricity, but because she could bolt through the air.

    ¡°What type of magic is that?¡± Kiara¡¯s eyes were wide.

    ¡°I use Striker Magic. You probably couldn''t see it cast upon my feet." Diana held a finger up. Red strings wrapped around it, leaving it glowing red. She picked up the unfinished apple after that, tapping its side. As the light exploded chunks sprayed away. New strings wrapped the finger, and this time she pointed at a passing tree. She mimed pulling a trigger, and a quivering ball smashed into the side of it. This time, Kiara did clap. It was a good shot, considering they were in motion. ¡°Striker magic converts my striking power into energy.¡±

    ¡°And you can do things like fire it, and strike the air.¡±

    ¡°Hence, Diana the Bolt.¡± Diana flipped her hair. ¡°Though I would have chosen Diana the Striking.¡±

    ¡°How much are you worth?¡±

    ¡°Depends on where you are. Generally, my bounty is 120,000. However, one person wants me alive for 20,000, and another wants me dead for 30. Play your cards right, and you could get 170,000 off of my capture.¡±

    ¡°That sounds like it¡¯d be exhausting. You probably have to hide your face all the time.¡±

    ¡°It depends. This nation isn¡¯t known for bounty hunters because no one comes here. Some places though, like the Summer Seas? Between pirates, and smugglers, you have a bounty head buffet. Let¡¯s hope you never have to worry about it though!¡±

    As they spoke, they slowly came closer to their destination, standing now only a few minutes away. Rectangular buildings stuck up from the ground, glowing dimly with scattered dots of evening light. Even from the road outside, they could see the lanterns, painting the street with a pale white glow. An arch welcomed them as the lizren stepped into town; Red Allure wrote across its curve. Silence settled as Kiara sat beside Diana, ever so cautious they''d disturb the early morning peace. Even Arrowhead was reverent, slowing its pace to mute the cottage''s clatter. Diana watched the buildings passing them by, searching carefully until she heard a muffled scream. Kiara heard it too, and the look they shared proved it was not their imaginations. When it came again, Diana brought Arrowhead to a stop and crouched on her perch.

    "Kiara, do you think you can keep up?" This was not the girl from moments ago. This was the one riding in from afar, sniping a target before it took Aloryn''s life. This was the Diana that hunted bounties herself, and even her breathing said she wouldn''t wait long for an answer. Kiara nodded, and on drumbeat steps, Diana took off.

    Even with all her years on track, Kiara knew she couldn''t match that on feet, but the reason for her certainty did not reside in her legs. Her certainty dwelt within her now, gifted the moment she entered the sylph village. She learned a secret hidden in plain sight and needed only to see if it applied to her. Closing her eyes, she took hold of the wind. She felt it against her fingertips and pressed further, pushing the power until it flowed beneath her skin. It raced to something in the center of her chest, spinning her end over end into the air. As Red Allure grew small beneath her, she felt the wind again, stopping her flight. She breathed deep, relief pumping her heart. Bobbing, she pushed slightly forward. A smile went across her face. Confident now, she soared on the wind, catching up quickly to Diana below.

    The redhead was hot on the tails of figures dashing down the street. Struck air warned them of her approach, doing no favors as a kick crashed down. The one she hit went still immediately. Diana did not, already swinging a leg around. Her second target went tumbling, making two more stop to face her. In the arms of the last, there was a struggling teenage girl. As Diana pounced, the two got in her way. Arms came swinging like bats, forcing her to bob and weave. One caught her in the side but mostly caught her arm, getting pulled for a tightened fist.

    "Striker Crack!" Threads spun their light around her fist, bursting as she knocked a jaw from a face.  Two arms swung for the back of her head, and she bounced over them, swinging her legs around. "Striker Crash!" They glowed as she called, feet smashing its head into the ground.

    It shattered, and Kiara knew it wasn''t human as it rose again. All four of them did. She swooped down to help. Diana''s glare stopped her first, reminding her of other concerns. With height and speed, it was easy to track the kidnapper down. It hopped from building to building in desperate escape, oblivious to eyes watching above. Kiara caught it between a leap, tossing it up, freeing the girl. It crashed onto a roof. Coming down, she rushed to the victim¡¯s aid. As she picked the girl up, footfalls came heavy. She turned in time to take a fist to her cheek, feeling individual fractures. Except, not even a second later there was only dull pain. She blasted the thing before it swung again, bringing her hand to her cheek. Was that the power of the Battle Effigy? She hadn''t the slightest doubt that her jaw was broken. And yet it wasn''t. That didn''t matter; now wasn''t the time to think. The figure rose and she noted its wooden body¡ªsegmented piece bringing a marionette to mind. She readied a blast again and the girl touched her arm.

    "You have to do more than push it! It''ll keep coming until its broken."

    More than push? Kiara could do that easily to a wooden form. Air changed to fire as the marionette dashed forward. Scarlet fury ripped through the body, cooking shards to spent kindling too. A glass ball cracked against the roof, telling her the battle ended there.

    She turned back to the girl, truly concerned with only checking. The girl¡¯s lips met her own, and her eyes went wide. This seemed to surprise them both, as the girl pulled away. There was a slight caramel taste on Kiara''s lips, her heart was rushing, mind spinning at the moment. She didn''t have the first clue what to say, but the girl seemed ashamed, already looking aside. Kiara got a hold of herself as soft words came slightly loud.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± For the abruptness, action, and whatever came over her. Kiara shook her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind! I get it, kind of. It¡¯s like when a hero saves someone in a movie. They get overwhelmed, and can¡¯t help kissing.¡± She said it hurriedly, realizing too late that movies didn¡¯t exist here. Before she could explain, the girl touched her cheek. Kiara winced as a sharp pain ran through it.

    ¡°You got hit.¡± The girl said. Slowly, Kiara could feel the pain easing as black energy radiated from the touch.  Behind her, Diana joined them on the roof, rolling two cracked orbs across it. She stared at Kiara with amused confusion and smiled.

    ¡°So, Kiara, who¡¯s your friend?¡± She grinned, and Kiara looked at the girl¡­

 Chapter 12: A Deadman Came to Town

    Who was the mysterious girl with caramel lips, citrine eyes, and long brown hair? Who was the radiant girl making an innocent maiden in the night, with her admiring gaze and long pearl dress? She stood a couple of inches taller than Kiara, but despite the height, there was a smallness that made Kiara want to protect her. Her heart skipped a beat as she thought of the kiss, and the girl¡¯s bronze skin flushed. She thought of Tristan and had to mute the pain swelling in her chest. It almost changed the look on her face, but she stopped it before the final stone set. The girl did not question the lapse, however, her eyes focused on something unseen.

    She turned to Diana and bowed. ¡°My name is Pialla.¡± She said. ¡°I thank you both for saving my life.¡± She bowed to Kiara, too. The scarlet-eyed girl shook her head.

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t just leave you while you were calling for help.¡± She smiled. Pialla¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°You two heard that?¡± She stepped back. She smiled, beaming. ¡°Then I think it is very good that we met!¡± She said it with such an honest truth, that they could not help but feel their pride bloom.

    ¡°I think it was bound to happen.¡± Danson said as he stepped onto the roof. Keigo followed suit. Both boys seemed groggy as they shambled forward, but the alertness in their eyes said that they would not miss out on this discussion. ¡°Pialla, was it? Can you tell us why you were being pursued?¡± Danson said. Kiara¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°I told them everything after I dispatched those other puppets. I figured Danson could just track our auras to find us.¡± Diana said. Kiara flushed at her obvious surprise.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Keigo held out his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s get to an inn first. I don¡¯t feel like having a talk on someone¡¯s roof.¡± He grumbled, and the others mumbled in agreement.

    A few minutes later, they found themselves in the lavish conjoined rooms of an inn. The boys set up their room; Keigo dragged a chair into the connecting doorway. He sat with his legs drawn up. Diana and Kiara sat on a bed, watching Pialla as she silently worked pieces of her story together. Danson yawned at a dining table, slouching forward, trying to stay up. The yawn rushed Pialla to a decision, and the change in her demeanor from shy to determined was enough to give them a second wind.

    Her story began a few nights ago when aman came to town. He came in dead silence, lit by the poor lighting at the gate, casting a shadow to shroud the road behind him. In dark clothes of little detail, and a wooden mask with intricate carvings he seemed like a nightmare, fresh from a victim¡¯s mind. No words followed his arrival, but there came the whisper of steel, putting lounging guards on alert. A dead man walked to the gate, until he passed it by, leaving corpses in his wake. Bells tolled, and guards moved to action, but in his shadow lurked other men cutting down any that dared to draw near. He cut a path through the town, waking it with screams, drawing the people to the square where the last guard fell. The man and his army took the stage and made a decree.

    ¡°I have come for one thing. If you hand it over, I will take no other life.¡± His blade glistened; his dark clothes were stained red. ¡°Bring me the girl known as Pialla. I will await the delivery in the manor on the hill.¡± For too long, that empty estate had been ominous, and now it truly seemed like it was an omen. ¡°I will give you a few nights to decide how this will go.¡± And in a couple, since Pialla decided the town didn¡¯t deserve the curse of choice.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just go to the Enforcers?¡± Keigo asked. Pialla hung her head.

    ¡°My mother and father do not believe it will be best. If they did, we¡¯d have to tell them why this man attacked us, and they don¡¯t want the Enforcers to take me away.¡±

    ¡°Not like it would have worked.¡± Danson said. ¡°A lot of enforcers got pulled into the skirmish. They¡¯ll probably be busy until they¡¯re sure they root the rebels out.¡±

    Keigo nodded, turning back to Pialla. ¡°You ran away so your town didn¡¯t have to choose, but I¡¯m guessing the dead man already had a plan for that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he had some retrievers prepared. They caught up to me within a day.¡±

    ¡°If he came to your town with an army, could those people be rebels?¡± Kiara asked. Pialla shook her head.

    ¡°We believe that they¡¯re mercenaries. We don¡¯t know why they were in the Calm Lands, but we know that they¡¯re loyal to the masked man.¡±

    ¡°How do you know this, and why are you so sure?¡± Diana asked.

    ¡°For the same reason, honestly. My father is an Oracle, and he saw exactly who the stranger is¡­¡± The room itself seemed to hold its breath. ¡°Bernard Cucumber.¡± Her voice quivered, and the room gasped.

    ¡°That¡­ can¡¯t be right¡­¡± Diana brought a hand to her chest.

    ¡°Bernard Cucumber¡­ As in the Hero of the Tribes? That Cucumber?¡± Keigo cocked an eyebrow.

    ¡°The Cucumber so fierce, even our Elven schools teach about him?¡± Danson shook his head.

    ¡°Who is this guy?¡± Kiara raised her hand, and the boys turned their gaze on Diana.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡°They call him the Hero of the Tribes. Northeast of the Calm Lands where we are now, you have the Green Lands, composed of Nithellan and the Expanse. The Expanse is a pretty untamed place, home to hundreds of different tribes. It¡¯s not uncommon for Affluent Nithellanites to seek land in the Expanse, but there was a time when that was the way of the era. The Expanse was always under attack. Entire tribes would disappear to massacre or slavery. Bernard Cucumber was one of those slaves. He was taken when he was small and later bought by a Nithellan commander who didn¡¯t have an heir. He was so confident in his skills that he thought any student could inherit his name, and sure enough, he was right. Bernard climbed through the ranks of the army and eventually found himself on a campaign. When he encountered a warrior tribe, he found out where he came from and why so many of his allies hated him. He defected, acting with this tribe to protect others.¡±

    ¡°He sounds amazing.¡± Kiara said¡ªmind painting the portrait of this figure.

    ¡°He was¡­¡± Diana nodded. ¡°Cucumber changed how Nithellan interacted with the Expanse and vice versa. With the warrior tribe, he moved all over the land, always a threat to any desperate and greedy noble. It inspired other tribes to raise warriors too, eventually sending them to stand by Cucumber¡¯s side. They became known as the Faceless Tribe, one that would welcome anyone who¡¯d fight for the homes of others. For a group without faces, The Hero of the Tribes became the only one they needed. They still fight to this day, forever following Cucumber¡¯s philosophy.¡±

    ¡°So he¡¯s dead then¡­?¡±

    ¡°For forty years now. Except¡­¡± Diana turned to Pialla.

    ¡°Not anymore.¡± The girl sighed. ¡°My father is a skilled Oracle, too. It would be very difficult for him to make an error of this magnitude.¡±

    Kiara asked, ¡°How bad is Cucumber exactly?¡±

    ¡°The short answer is bad enough that we¡¯re alarmed by the name Cucumber.¡± Diana replied.

    ¡°The long answer, or at least a part of it, is that Cucumber is a cautionary tale to young elves. Instructors use him as proof that some people are dangerous even without magic.¡± Danson said.

    ¡°My brother used to talk about him,¡± Keigo added. ¡°Cucumber was a legend in the Battler¡¯s Mountains. One of the Green Land noble houses hired some of the strongest fighters to work for them, and not one came home the victor. And that¡¯s assuming they came at all.¡±

    Nodding, Danson met Pialla¡¯s eyes. ¡°It really raises the question. Who did you cross to get Cucumber revived and sent after you?¡± The girl hung her head again. Kiara shook her own.

    ¡°We really are talking about a dead man right now¡­¡± She stared blankly ahead.

    ¡°If it¡¯s any consolation, it is strange, Kiara. Bringing someone back from the dead isn¡¯t easy magic, nor magic you can just get your hands on. I hear there used to be a school for it in the Dark Lands, but even then it wasn¡¯t commonplace.¡± Diana patted her shoulder.

    Pialla squirmed, but took a breath and spoke. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My parents don¡¯t want me to just say outright. However, if you help me, they¡¯ll tell you and even compensate!¡±

    Danson smirked. ¡°Bernard Cucumber has brought back from the dead and turned against a girl with a secret enemy. By her Oracle father¡¯s words, she runs off to Red Allure and happens upon¡­¡± He looked over the group. ¡°A mixmatch band of travelers.¡± The word fit well. ¡°Haven¡¯t had an encounter this exciting since I first met Diana. Now I have to decide if I should blame her for this, or Kiara.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever met a new person and not had an exciting encounter?¡± Keigo cocked an eyebrow.

    Danson shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re probably the one who broke that streak.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that and I know you don¡¯t either.¡± The boys laughed together, and Diana moved close to Kiara¡¯s ear.

    ¡°See what I mean? This is what we¡¯re in for.¡± She whispered and smirked.

    Kiara was wide-eyed, but the ease with which they swallowed the story made her a little confident. Maybe Pialla was the piece of a trap, carefully laid to snare the three. If she was, they didn¡¯t care; there was certainty they¡¯d make it out of the situation alive. Who should Danson blame for this? She thought it might be her, but it didn¡¯t seem she had much fault to bear.

    Danson thought deeply, and Kiara thought about the circumstances. She supposed they didn¡¯t have the option to turn Pialla down. If saying no was as catastrophic as Morduunal suggested, who knew how the world would change on the other end. Pialla had given them a bit of information but seemed to hold back a part of herself. As Kiara looked at her, she saw a scared girl, trying her best to stand tall to prepare for rejection. She wouldn¡¯t know what to do after this, but Kiara could imagine her trying to find a way. Cucumber was a threat despite his name; she couldn¡¯t imagine him letting the girl go. Kiara couldn¡¯t quite measure the legend, but it was clear Pialla would face titans if she must.

    ¡°What do you all say?¡± Danson looked at them. Kiara nodded, and Diana shrugged.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not gonna send her off with a plea to the stars.¡±

    Keigo smiled. ¡°This will be a good chance for us to test our mettle.¡±

    The elf nodded with a smile of his own. ¡°We¡¯ll help.¡± He said, and though she still stood poised, they could feel Pialla relax.

    ¡°And regardless of how Cucumber came back from the dead, we¡¯ll just slice him up and scatter his pieces all over.¡± Keigo grinned. The girl chuckled, wiping the start of tears from her eyes.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go get some food. No point in playing bodyguard on an empty stomach.¡± Diana headed for the door, and the boys tailed her.

    Kiara stood to follow too, when Pialla took her hand, holding her back. It surprised her how much strength the girl had, and when she showed that and her confusion, Pialla fought a battle of embarrassment with determination.

    ¡°Before you go¡­ can I ask a question?¡± Though her kiss was caramel, her touch was something else. ¡°Are you afraid of your own magic?¡± She asked, and Kiara felt the touch on the fabric of her soul.

    She thought to say no, but the touch made her feel like the truth would be all right. Pialla radiated kindness, and in her soft gaze, Kiara could not even find a seed of judgment. She saw curiosity, concern, and perhaps a plan for hope. She saw a request to only speak the truth. Most of all, she saw herself running away from the past. It was how she got to Magdalea in the first place. Pialla needed her help but wanted to help her first. Kiara turned completely to the girl, staring that version of herself down. Both she and it were still afraid, but now was the time to meet the monster on her heels¡­

    [Chapter 12 ends¡­]

 Chapter 13: Burn Scars

    Kiara wondered what gave her away as she returned to the bed with her head hung. She didn¡¯t hesitate when she heard Pialla¡¯s call for help; she was ready to jump into Diana¡¯s fight. She was the one who saved the girl, stopping the final puppet. So where had she gone wrong? Scarlet eyes turned to Pialla waiting patiently for an answer. It had to come, Kiara knew, but she still wondered how she hid it so poorly. Who else knew she was afraid of her magic? Danson? Leyu? Morduunal definitely, his own words gave that much away. Maybe Diana and Keigo were the only ones in the dark, and she only thought that because they seemed like the type to outright ask. She searched Pialla¡¯s citrine eyes, but only found genuine concern. She sighed, and chuckled to herself.

    ¡°Is it obvious?¡± Did she give away something the whole world could see?

    ¡°Maybe not for others.¡± Pialla answered. ¡°But because of how I use magic, I can tell. Even then I didn¡¯t know outright¡­¡± The girl flushed, turning away. ¡°But when I kissed you, it was clear.¡± She looked back, eyes cast down, and Kiara laughed out loud. She shook her head in apology.

    ¡°Why did you kiss me anyway?¡± She asked but could not complain. Pialla was a pretty girl. She caught Kiara¡¯s eyes with magnetic force. If she saw her in passing on the street she knew she¡¯d look back, wondering if they¡¯d ever have the chance to meet. Tristan still easily had her heart, but he and Pialla existed in different worlds. Tristan was a warm presence and bright smile. He was a person to come home to, or welcome with a heartwarming smile. He could easily be apart of her daily life. But Pialla? Pialla was a rare sight she could only find in this magical place. She was a girl who could not exist in any land but one of princesses and noble ladies. She was what Kiara expected princesses to be, so radiant with light she didn¡¯t know darkness. A girl like that kissed her. There wasn¡¯t even a slight complaint on her mind. It suddenly struck her that the kiss was the only thing she could imagine, juxtaposed with kissing Tristan, making her face hot. She shook her head, focusing on the girl, showing her that she was finally back.

    ¡°Because of the way I use magic.¡± Pialla said. ¡°I cannot say more than that because of my parents, but¡­¡± She smiled. ¡°I can tell you¡¯re not just a mage, you¡¯re something else entirely, and it¡¯s beautiful!¡± Kiara¡¯s face heated up again. ¡°When I kissed you though, I felt your fear and regret.¡± The words hit with arrow precision, draining the heat away. Kiara let out a sigh.

    ¡°To be honest, I wish I had a chance to tell my mom and dad about this first.¡± She said. ¡°Before I start I should tell you, I¡¯m actually from another world.¡± She made sure to meet Pialla¡¯s eyes as she spoke, and was surprised to see them light up.

    ¡°Really? What world are you from?¡± The girl bounced. Kiara couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°Nandaxia.¡± She said. Pialla¡¯s smile lit up as she ran over, grabbing Kiara¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Are you actually from Nandaxia? I did not think it actually existed! Although my parents always told me that it did! This is incredible! What is your world like?¡± Pialla¡¯s enthusiasm filled the room. Kiara fought to keep herself from being pulled in.

    ¡°Well for one, people on Nandaxia don¡¯t use magic. It¡¯s like how the story goes, right? One world advanced in technology, the other world advanced in magic.¡± She wished excitement was an option. ¡°Also, on Nandaxia, people don¡¯t have eyes like yours or mine.¡± Pialla freed her hand, and sat on the bed beside her. ¡°I guess the story starts when I was eight years old. My school threw a welcome back festival, and I was really happy to go because I got a chance to show my little brother around. My mom and dad had just gotten back from overseas, so it was great to have everyone there. I even thought that it¡¯d be the best day of my life.¡±

    Kiara remembered the day vividly. The sun was bright in the sky, and summer was just beginning to calm from an obnoxious heat. The school ground was filled with bright colors, the smell of confectioneries and pastries, and the sound of kids running to and fro. She was one of those kids, and after three chocolate bars and some sort of sweet roll, she had more energy than she could spare. She had been running around, playing games here, riding rides there. The world shone with so much celebration that she felt better than she ever felt before.

    ¡°Thinking back, maybe it was bound to happen. I can still remember how different the festival felt. I was starting third grade, and I came to the school in first. I had a chance to go to one of those festivals before and it felt nothing like that.¡± She closed her eyes and saw herself back then¡ªloud cheering, bouncing everywhere she could. Her love for video games even started there. ¡°Regardless, the day couldn¡¯t stay peaceful, I guess.¡± She shook the thoughts away. This was not a fun story. ¡°I had to go to the restroom, so I excused myself. When I was done, I ran into Emily.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t sound happy when you say her name.¡± Pialla noted.

    ¡°That¡¯s because she¡¯s an awful girl. When I first started going to the school, we didn¡¯t talk. I always thought she was pretty because she had nice clothes and a great smile, but sometimes she came to school with a hurt look on her face. Sometimes I wanted to ask her what happened, but after that time in third grade, I didn¡¯t care anymore.¡± Kiara thought about it, and realized Emily wore the look that day too.

    She didn¡¯t know why the girl was in the school. Maybe she had gone to the restroom as well, but when Kiara bumped into her, she found that she was not alone. Three other girls were in her company. Two of them she recognized from class, Tori and Mina, Emily¡¯s entourage. The third girl was far older though. She was a high school student, or on her way there. Kiara didn¡¯t know her name at the time, but later learned it was Irene. She ignored this girl, waving at Emily. As the girl prepared to wave back, the freshman spoke.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°Is that the girl?¡± She was tall, although all older people were in grade school. What was not distorted by age was the familiar shape of her face and shade of blue to her eyes. This girl had to be Emily¡¯s sister, and for one reason or another, she absolutely hated Kiara. ¡°She¡¯s the one from your class, right, Emily?¡± She pushed past her sister, staring defiantly down. Kiara did not know what was happening, but she stared back, eyes saying the same. Irene grimaced. ¡°Look at her,¡± She pointed, looking over her shoulder to Emily. ¡°She¡¯s so weird looking! I mean, why are her eyes red?¡± She scoffed and Emily¡¯s friends laughed along.

    The words stung. When Kiara looked at Emily, she knew the pain was on her face. Emily stared back with tired and scared eyes. Her friends laughed loudly, but her sister glared. For a moment, as Kiara sat there telling the story, she wondered if Emily had really looked so reluctant. This was the first time she recounted it; she wondered if her memory was off.

    ¡°No one in our class thinks they¡¯re weird.¡± Emily had said and her friends objected. ¡°Everyone calls her pretty, and said that she¡¯s probably a princess where she comes from.¡±

    ¡°Hey weird girl,¡± Irene barked. ¡°Where are you from?¡± She hissed. Kiara glared. Another one of the girls answered for her.

    ¡°She moved from overseas! Her mom and dad are antropo-something!¡± She said. The smirk on Irene¡¯s face twisted up to her eyes.

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± She was like a snake, and she slithered behind Kiara, blocking her path. ¡°You must be one of those demon tribe people I heard about in school. Do you eat people, monster girl?¡± She pushed Kiara suddenly. When she recovered from the stumble, she glared up.

    ¡°Leave me alone!¡± She blurted out. As the girl¡¯s smirk sharpened she added, ¡°Before you get beat up by a third grader.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to beat me up?¡± Irene¡¯s smirk melted away at the threat. Her eyes ignited with malice. ¡°Are you really!¡± She kicked Kiara hard in the stomach, making her crumpled to the floor. ¡°Emily are you going to let her talk to me like that!¡± She barked. ¡°You¡¯re going to let her threaten your sister? Teach her how to respect your family!¡± Irene was absolutely livid, jabbing point after point at Kiara.

    When Emily said nothing, Irene snatched Kiara up by her hair. She turned the girl toward her classmates, tossing her to the floor at their feet.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She snarled. ¡°Make her pay!¡± She roared. Emily looked down.

    ¡°I kind of remember something,¡± Kiara looked to Pialla. ¡°I think it was like a transformation for her as well. Maybe she¡¯s afraid of her sister, but I remember the look in her eyes.¡± She looked past Pialla as if she could see the look behind her. ¡°Regret. There was a lot of it... Then she accepted it, and after that I guess she realized she couldn¡¯t go back.¡±

    ¡°What did she do?¡± Pialla asked.

    ¡°She kicked me in my face.¡± Kiara remembered the pain and the taste of blood. It was from just one kick, but the girl did it with all her strength. The other girls followed suit. Kiara whimpered in pain, and Irene egged them on. ¡°And then¡­¡±

    And then it happened in a second. There was no build up or thought. There were no words in her head weaving everything together. She did remembered a moment¡ªanother second passing between kicks. She held her hand up to stop them and then¡­

    ¡°Fire.¡± She said, remembering the blaze.

    Fire rose from her palm, striking the ceiling. It crawled along the stone, sweeping through the hall around them. No one seemed to notice it came from her. They were too busy screaming, bullies turned victim as they ran from the rage. Who could say Kiara was the cause?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even know I did it, and I hated that they were planning to leave me behind.¡± The touch of power against her palm was like heat, and she reached out toward them. ¡°Maybe part of me did know; I remember thinking I wanted them to burn.¡± There came a surge of liquid fire like a flood down the hall. As the girls threw doors open the fire exploded outward.

    A great deal of chaos responded to the flames. No one knew where it came from, but it came so fast and hungry that it scorched everything it touched. Stands exploded as they were licked; tents became bonfires. Screams smothered joy, as people fled as far away as they could. No one checked inside. Kiara felt like she was going to die. No one but Emily¡¯s group knew she was there, and the destruction was too much for anyone to look for her.

    ¡°I passed out, I think.¡± Kiara said. ¡°All I know is that I woke up some time later in a hospital. The doctors were surprised that I didn¡¯t suffer smoke inhalation. The news was on my room¡¯s TV, and I saw what the flames had done to the school.¡± She shook her head. ¡°It was a stone building, but nearly most of it had melted away. No one could guess where the fire came from...¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how frightening it must have been to see what happened to the building.¡± Pialla covered her mouth.

    ¡°What was more frightening was hearing what happened to the victims. There were five kids, and three adults. Two of the kids and one of those adults died. I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing, I felt lucky to be alive but then Irene appeared on the screen.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. I was walking my sister and her friends to the restroom and¡­¡± The girl almost looked vulnerable as she teared up. ¡°I feel horrible about what happened to that girl. She was my sister¡¯s friend! If we knew she was stuck inside, we would have saved her!¡±

    ¡°When I saw her, I was mad. I was trapped in there because of her, and she didn¡¯t even have a scratch. I wanted to get back at her¡­that¡¯s when I felt the magic in my hands. When I looked down, they were on fire. I screamed.

    ¡°Eventually, the nurses came and calmed me down. By then the fire had faded, and they told me it was a bad dream when I told them what happened. I knew it wasn¡¯t though. I knew I had caused all of that damage.¡± Kiara hung her head. Lifting it, she gave Pialla a desperate look. ¡°In my world you can find books and shows about people with special powers. I always thought that I¡¯d tell my friends and parents if I got any, but after the news coverage and the memorial, I couldn¡¯t dare. I didn¡¯t want them to know what I could do.¡± She felt like she was sinking; holding herself didn¡¯t help.

    ¡°Of course you were afraid.¡± Pialla placed a hand on one of hers. ¡°I can¡¯t blame you at all.¡± Her sincerity made Kiara look at her, finding a welcoming shine in her citrine eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid anymore though. You can control your magic now, right? And you even used it to save me.¡±

    She did, in fact. Kiara thought about how she flew through the air; how she managed to pull Pialla from the puppet¡¯s grasp. It was the first time she used her magic since the fight with Feline, and even that fight was part of Pialla¡¯s point. She could control her magic. In almost seven years, she hadn¡¯t caused another incident like that. Smiling, she turned to the girl, ready to thank her. Then a purple flash filled the room¡­

 Chapter 14: Standalone

    Danson threw open the room''s door in a panic. He ran back upstairs by himself, hoping Diana and Keigo stayed on his heels. Speed didn''t matter though. He felt the spell weave together while he was below, and it was done before he reached their floor. The rented room sat empty. Kiara and Pialla were gone, and he didn''t have a clue how it happened.

    "They were still close enough to attack?" Keigo peeked out the window. The streets and buildings remained empty, but he checked darkened curtains for signs of life. There was nothing there. Whoever took the girls had done so expertly, leaving nothing of themselves behind. He turned to Danson. The elf shook his head. Whatever magic lay behind this plot evaded him as well. That didn''t make sense to Keigo but Danson seemed just as confused. It made the boy wonder, were their kinds of magic elves couldn''t sense?

    "My best guess is a teleportation spell, but I don''t know if it was short ranged or long ranged. The girls could be hours away."

    ¡°Nah. They¡¯re nearby.¡± Diana stepped to the window. ¡°My best guess is about fifteen minutes. If we rush, we might be able to reach them in ten.¡±

    Keigo blinked twice. ¡°You can sense people like that now?¡±

    Diana gave a half-smirk. "Only a little. It''s still vague for my sister, but if I''ve been around them recently, it''s impossible not to know where they are."

    "You''re talking about that detection ability of yours, right?" Danson vaguely remembered it. She was looking for a bounty around the time they first met, and the ability was how she tracked Keigo down. Danson couldn¡¯t tell how it worked either, but at least he knew it was nothing like this spell.

    "Yeah. I''ve been training it. I don''t know if I''m training it right, but I''ve gotten better at it. You guys go wait below. I''ll take off when I know where they are. You two just need to keep up."

    Keigo smirked. ¡°You say that like it¡¯ll be hard.¡±

    Diana flipped her hair. ¡°Don''t complain if you lose track."

    The boys hurried out and she watched the door for them to emerge. As they stepped outside she closed her eyes, feeling the world enter her mind. It was like she stood above a globe. She could feel it all beneath her, crowded with countless lives. Honing that sense, she looked for the ones she knew. Her sister had moved again; somewhere further East. Her brother was in the same spot, but her father was east too, just not as far. She put a pin in that. Kiara and Pialla were truly nearby. Just a bit to the west, Diana could feel them moving through the trees. The girls were on the run? Being pursued? Diana hoped they could hold on. Throwing open the window, she leaped out. The boys followed her drumbeat steps, giving a strong performance of speed.

    For Kiara, things started too much like a nightmare. One moment the purple flash was almost blinding; the next filled trees were popping up around her. She felt like something had pushed her through space, and her head was still spinning. Pialla held her hand tight though, so at least she was all right. Or so Kiara thought. As her head stopped spinning she looked at the girl. She was gazing between the trees, finding each one buzzing with life.

    Kiara looked around too. Sitting in the trees sat four figures on repeat, staring down like the audience of an arena. A slender woman with long black hair, standing in a slim violet dress. A curvier woman sitting across from her; hair curly and blond, dress white and hugging. Above them, a tall tan man with broad shoulders and dark hair in a ponytail; a brown cloak hanging from his body. Finally, a man with short sandy hair, standing in the center like a stage magician. As every copy of him looked down. His voice seemed to come from different places.

    ¡°Why it looks like you reeled in a bit too much, Cammie.¡± Heads turned to the curvy blonde.

    ¡°I¡¯m really good at fishing! Sometimes I can¡¯t help it!¡±

    ¡°Alas,¡± came the woman in violet. ¡°We have more than we need and we can¡¯t just toss the extra back.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Came the man above. ¡°We¡¯ll have to dispose of it a different way.¡±

    ¡°Vanessa! Todd!¡± the stage magician gasped. ¡°No need for that. I¡¯m sure Ms. Pialla was taking this lovely young lady on a date! Once we explain the situation, we can part our marry ways! My name is Otis, young lady. Would you mind?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you take Pialla away!¡± Kiara barked back.

    ¡°No! No! Young lady, that¡¯s certainly not the right line. You see, we have the job of taking your friend home, and if you get in our way¡­¡± His eyes moved from one friend to the next. ¡°Well, then we¡¯ll have to solve this in an unbecoming way.¡±

    ¡°Do you know these people?¡± Kiara looked at Pialla. The girl shook her head. Looking back, Kiara¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°I¡¯m going to protect her. No matter what!¡±

    Otis sighed. ¡°What a shame.¡± He touched his forehead. ¡°Let¡¯s rough her up a little bit. Once she understands the severity, I¡¯m certain she¡¯ll change her mind.¡±

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Todd pulled a horn from under his cloak, bringing it to his lips. Her mind told her he would buff his allies, but a note screamed into the night instead. It seemed to move around her, making circuits through the trees. Suddenly it was gone, and something like a rock smashed the side of her face. She went down, pain burning up her cheek. Pialla touched it, and the agony ran away. Kiara¡¯s eye still watered, and she swallowed a cry. Otis sucked his teeth, waving a finger at Todd.

    ¡°Tone it down Todd. That smashed right through her effigy. You see she¡¯s just a kid. A lower level will be more than enough.¡±

    Four notes took off and Kiara guarded her head. The notes zoomed around. When they stopped, she braced for impact. Their weight against her stomach swatted her off her feet. Catching herself before it turned into a crash, her eyes swirled to Pialla alone. Meanwhile, Otis''s group followed in the trees above. As Kiara ran to Pialla''s side, Todd sucked in a breath. She skipped to a stop, exploding a rush of air out. Branches snapped away from her, tossing anything upon them. A quick search told her the group was gone.

    A clap rang out from the shadow of the trees.

    ¡°Wind magic! Impressive. Alas, girl, all you blew away were tricks of the light!¡± With a bead of light, Otis illuminated his face. ¡°At least, most of them were!¡± He snapped his finger and the light went out.

    Someone slammed into Kiara¡¯s back. She turned to blow them away, but they were gone as another dropped. They hit her shoulder and a third hit her cheek. All the while they jumped into the brush, making sure she never saw their faces. She was only allowed to know she was surrounded. Be they mirage or person, forms charged, drawing her eyes. It made more blind spots than she could count; her body bludgeoned with collisions and sideswipes. Even toned down, they left no room to breathe. As something like a leg hit the back of her neck, it sent thought and pain to her mind. She was not fit for this. When it was one puppet it was fine. When it was Feline or speckled beast, it was a fight she could win. Now though, as bodies swung through the trees, her heart sank. Magdalea would have no mercy, even for a girl like her.

    ¡°Kiara!¡± Pialla called out. ¡°Pull in your wind, like when you were flying!¡±

    Kiara listened, drawing the breeze between the leaves. As it touched her skin the thought of taking off didn''t even hit her mind. It would have been a smart move in a spot like this, but a realization was in the way. Leaves. Branches. Dirt. Animals hiding in fear. Kiara felt it all as the wind rolled over it, and felt the bodies leaping through the air. She churned it, smashing them into the trees. The fall of their bodies made the wind rush. Purple light flared around her; falls came to an abrupt stop. Another round of applause came out of the forest.

    ¡°That¡¯s an interesting trick you just did. Could you perhaps tell what was true and what was false? Could this perhaps be why Nina Blue wants Pialla so much?" Otis chuckled to himself. "If you could help this young lady, imagine what other abilities you have. It gives me chills!"

    Four horn notes took off and Kiara knew why. This attack could break her focus, making her vulnerable again. They''d only have to turn up their assault after that. If she had no room to breathe before, they''d make the next one suffocating. It might finish her if she couldn''t feel the sound too. It snaked through branches and weaved around trees, telling her the enemy was everywhere at once. But these were just notes. These were just sound turned into heavy weapons. She pulled the air out of them and the blasts disappeared. The silence that followed was heavy. Otis knew it happened and had nothing to say. That was fine, she didn''t need him to talk. The forest was alive, taking small breaths, and each was coming back to her. Leaves. Branches. Dirt. Animals hiding in fear. She felt the wind go over them like fingers tracing braille. She couldn''t quite tell the difference between fur and hair, but the movement of a cloak was clear. It was a curtain, waiting to be drawn to reveal the people backstage. Focusing on that cloak, she spun the wind. A twister rose, whipping her assailants high above the trees.

    ¡°Oh¡­" Otis''s voice dropped like a rock. As his plummet began purple light shined out; holes appearing to interrupt their falls. She ran in as light shone nearby. "Another impressive feat, but far from enough to defeat us!" Their group was rising but didn''t see her coming.

    Kiara suspected the wind wouldn¡¯t be enough, but her next attack would be the last. It¡¯d go the same way it did when she used it on Feline. They thought the severity of this battle would dawn on her, but she had other things in mind. Fire pushed the darkness away, and as all but their ankles emerged, Kiara let it pour. Vanessa opened a rift to swallow it, but the scarlet flames still had her sweating. The other three did their best to stand behind her, but through the shadows thrown upon their faces, Kiara could still see Otis¡¯s smile.

    ¡°My word. She has fire too. I think I¡¯ve heard of people like this!¡±

    She spewed it from her other hand, forcing the woman to open a second rift.

    ¡°You¡¯ve come far girl, but you still don¡¯t understand. What more, you¡¯ve shown your hand! I admit I was wrong, everyone. This is a girl we cannot leave standing. Vanessa, if you will.¡±

    ¡°Rift Ticket.¡± The woman replied. Her allies¡¯ hands glowed as symbols wrote on the back of them.

    From his, Otis opened a rift, jumping inside as Todd pulled Vanessa along. Kiara stopped her flames before they hit the trees, switching back to the wind. As something behind her took a deep breath she turned on her heels, bringing the fire around. A trail of it rushed over an empty tear. Something breathed behind her again and she saw her misstep. The rift in front of her closed, little more than a feint. She tried to turn the flame behind her, but her body felt too slow.

    "Photo Chop!" A bead of light grew into an ax. It came for Kiara''s head.

    ¡°Striker Crash!¡± Dropping from above, Diana saved her with a kick. Otis threw the ax as he went flying. It came apart before it reached her, turning into trails snaking through the forest.

    Following the light, Kiara found Danson and Keigo approaching: the latter using that porcelain form she saw before. They came to stand beside her as Diana did the same. Pialla ran over too, quickly healing her wounds. Where he fell, Otis rose, dusting himself off. His allies filled the tree above him, and he smiled, though noticeably not as affable. His eyes narrowed as his mouth opened.

    "It would appear the cavalry has arrived." He shook his head. "What an absolute shame. I''ve made a truly grave error."

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Danson replied. ¡°The fight looks like it was pretty unfair. It still is, but now it¡¯s in our favor.¡±

    ¡°Is it truly with a girl who doesn¡¯t know how to cast spells?¡±

    "Yeah," Keigo smirked. "We''ll just pick up her slack." Otis frowned as he looked at him. Kiara followed his eyes. The porcelain form was the one Keigo used to bend the light before. If the light was Otis''s game, he just found a boss he couldn''t beat.

    "Nothing of great value has changed." Somehow, he managed to crack the smile again. "This job was as good as over the moment we were picked for it."

    Keigo laughed. ¡°I hope you can match the speed of your serpent tongue.¡±

    "I assure you boy, my mind is far faster than my tongue has ever been." A bead of light swirled together. Danson raised his hand to cast a spell, and Diana lowered to dash. A flash broke the night as Otis spiked the bead to the ground.

    While her eyes recovered, Kiara switched to the wind. She didn''t know what Otis meant but knew she could protect the others. Silence stretched on despite her plan, and when her eyes finally opened, she saw why. The boys were gone. Otis and Cammie stood in front of her and Diana, but where ever their allies went, the boys were taken with them. The smile on the man''s face was the furthest thing from kind. It was the smile of a victor now, already aware he''d get the gold.

    ¡°That started a bit rough, but I¡¯m ready for take two. Shall we begin?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 15: In Control

    ¡°Puppet Carnival!¡± Cammie called out before silence had the chance to settle.

    The words filled the air with magic, gathering so potently Kiara felt it against her skin. Six puppets rose from the ground, bodies ready for the trapeze. Threads of light tethered them to Cammie''s fingers, and their charge started with a twitch. Diana shifted her stance in response, but Kiara didn''t get the chance. A tutting sound drew her attention away. Otis prepared an attack too.

    "Photo Chemistry..." Beads of light twisted together as he raised his hands. "Photo Razor!" They were long and sharp like their name implied, cutting toward the girl.

    Diana saved her with a push and put herself in danger. She blocked the first blow coming for her head, wincing as she felt the might. The second struck her side like a heavy stone, stealing her breath away. She gasped as the third came for her jaw. With gritted teeth, she bobbed. It whiffed. She returned the favor with a glowing punch. The puppet toppled back and another flipped over. Its leg cut down and hers rose, flipping its momentum back. With practiced ease, it bounced off its falling ally''s chest. Diana followed it with her finger, taking sight of its chin.

    ¡°Striker Shot!¡± The ball exploded forward¡ªan uppercut missile. The puppet dropped, and two others came for a pincer attack.

    Diana bounced forward instead of meeting them, dodging the remaining two as well. With another glowing punch, she came for Cammie. A rift opened before her; a fist already flying from it. It buried itself into her core, stealing even her scream as it slammed her to the ground.

    Kiara screamed for her, but there was nothing she could do with a problem of her own. Diana''s push had only delayed the pursuit. Before she even touched down, Otis came after her, beads of light falling to his hands.

    ¡°Photo Saber!¡± He slashed as one became a blade.

    Kiara tried to fly away but he cut her take-off short. The sword moved like a pen in his hand, weightlessly slashing for her life. She moved to blast him back, and beads struck the ground. Flashes bloomed out, making her shield her eyes. Meanwhile, Otis disappeared from the wind. Three rifts opened around her. In three different places, the air moved in.

    ¡°Photo Volley.¡± His voice came from the left. As she turned to it, the spell hit her back, searing it like a grill. She spun around, throwing fire. Otis chuckled from another place. ¡°Photo Razor.¡± Kiara dove. Still, they ripped scars up her arm.

    Finally, she opened her eyes, searching for shadows through blurs of green. She found his emerging from behind a tree, his light ammo gone, but not for long. As her vision came back, she read his lips. Photo Chemistry, for new ammo. Photo Spear for the one that dropped to his hands. He smiled as he ran her down.

    "Are you dazzled, girl? Left blind by these flashes of brilliance?"The thing was feather-light as he twirled and stabbed. It was solid, and she felt it in the breeze. Hurting all over couldn''t stop her from dodging. Maybe not enough to avoid new scars but enough not to get skewered. "You''re young so let me give you a tip." He leveled the spear with her face. "You should have turned over Pialla!" Scarlet fire twisted forward before he could drive the point home. Otis fell through another rift and emerged a few feet away. Two puppets took position beside him. Behind him, Diana was back on her feet but her plate was still full.

    ¡°I¡­" Kiara saw Otis and Feline, standing too proudly in front of her. He escaped unscathed. That made her swallow hard. Was she holding back again, or was he far too quick? She could control her magic, right? She had to do better. The only point in seeing Feline was accepting this fight had to go the same way. "I''m not running away anymore. I don''t care how much things hurt." If she left Pialla, what would be the point? Beyond the matter of threads of fate, how could she live with herself afterward?

    Otis sighed in deep sorrow. "What was it that boy said about serpent tongues?" He looked to his puppet friends. "Ah, yes. I don''t think you''ll be able to match yours." Beads splashed against them. "Photo Graft." The light engulfed their bodies turning them into reflections. As Photo Chemistry came to their hands, Kiara¡¯s heart sunk.

    Puppets spun into their swings as they chased Diana down. Rosy skin turned purple, and blood poured into her eyes, but she stayed ahead on striking steps. A blow to her other side was not enough to stop her. It took her breath but she blocked the next hit, throwing one of her own. As a puppet flipped over her target she flipped back. The third slid in, tripping her up, and the fourth slammed her into a tree. Still, she would not say she was in dire straits. Even as its leg came spitefully for her shoulder, she suffered the blow and carried on. She kicked the calf; kneed the face. It didn''t break the doll but let her break free. No, she was not in a dire strait. Through the pain, she figured something out. She wasn''t in a fight but a brawl. Fights were matches of skill where an opponent landed decisive blows. This was a brawl and desperate at that, each telegraphed punched trying to make her too tired to move. These puppets didn''t have an ounce of technique, and their master didn¡¯t either.

    ¡°Striker Shot!" She aimed past them at the face. Cammie''s eyes had a moment to widen as the shot struck between them. Her head reeled back as puppets went limp. As her sight fell forward, she closed her eyes. "Striker Crack!" Diana shattered the bridge of her nose and pulled her in before she fell. Right hook, left hook; an uppercut to lift Cammie off her feet. Diana swayed, swinging her calf around. The puppeteer saw red before her face bounced on the ground.

    ¡°Cammie!¡± Otis called. Diana pivoted to answer. He raised his hands with a change of heart. ¡°Photo Volley!¡±

    She offered a rebuttal with a glowing palm. ¡°Striker Spray!¡±

    The missiles collided, throwing each other astray, hitting the dirt, clouding the air. She exploded through it; Otis snatched up a bead.

    ¡°Photo Chop!¡± He brought the ax around. She ascended. Three leaps put her above him with a kick flashing down. Otis chose against meeting it, however, falling into a rift. He reappeared by Cammie''s side. As Diana landed, they stared each other down.

    ¡°You''re rather barbarous, aren''t you?¡± He laughed. She smirked.

    ¡°Just because I can''t make fake weapons with my magic?¡±

    Otis sneered and offered a hand to Cammie. "Are you all right?" He whispered, but not so low that he went unheard.

    ¡°I''m fine.¡± Truth, despite the blood pouring down her face. ¡°She just caught me off guard. I never expected something like that.¡±

    As Cammie took his hand, Otis pulled her close. ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t allow that to happen again.¡±

    Diana crossed her arms. "Being cute isn''t going to make me hit softer!" She called over and turned to Kiara before the chance was gone. The scarlet-eyed girl was scarred, but otherwise still on her feet. She was shocked, however, or maybe starstruck. Her eyes were wide, her lips pursing in an expression that said she didn''t know what to say.

    It was true. Kiara was speechless. Diana showed she could win this fight alone and maybe would have if she had no one to protect. Something glowed under her shirt as two vials popped into her hand. She handed one to Kiara as she popped the stopper, downing the red liquid inside. Kiara couldn''t help what flashed in her mind first. She saw a health potion in her hand, and what they did to Diana only proved it. The redhead''s bruises faded away. Kiara downed the drink too. It was bitter and thick, but her scars closed with a pinching pressure. If the taste hadn''t twisted her face, that feeling might have.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    "Sorry about that. I haven''t stocked up on sweeteners so they taste terrible." Diana cupped one side of her mouth. Kiara just shook her head. "We have this fight though. I think they''re trying to stall us out. Between us both, they had to sacrifice a lot of tricks. No illusions work, and the rifts are better used for defense than offense. To make matters worse for them, while I can''t bust the puppets up, your fire takes them out instantly. I''m pretty sure they work better as a team, but they''re trying to keep our attention separate." Kiara wondered when she had time to think of that. She looked over to the retrievers where Otis drew a potion from behind his back. It looked like Cammie got a sweeter version, while the bitter aftertaste haunted Kiara''s mouth.

    ¡°What''s the plan?¡± It made talking bitter too.

    Diana stroked her chin. "Let''s steal theirs, but switch things up. I''ll keep Flashy busy, and you make sure puppet girl can''t do her thing." Kiara''s hand ignited. Diana smiled. She faced the retrievers, pointing their way. "I hope you had time to catch your breath! That''s the last chance I''m giving you."

    Otis bowed shallowly. ¡°I appreciate the kindness. I hope you appreciate how I offered it back.¡±

    ¡°It was invigorating.¡± Diana put up her hands.

    ¡°Ah, but it appears we must succumb to violence once again.¡±

    "I mean, you guys could run away. Give up on Pialla and we can go our separate ways. If you do it fast enough, you might be able to save your friends from mine!"

    Cammie squirmed, and Otis put an arm around her. As she looked up, he smiled down and a part of her visibly settled.

    ¡°I''m afraid I can''t do that!¡±

    Diana shrugged. "Your funeral." On her percussive steps, she started the attack again.

    Otis took advantage of the space between them with a conductor''s flourish of his hands. ¡°Photo Chemistry,¡± he surrounded himself, snapping as they stopped in place. "Photo Shop!" They morphed into weapons. He took hold of a saber and hand ax as Diana arrived.

    He met her with the saber biting for her eyes. She skidded to a stop and ducked low, dodging the ax that came for her neck. The low dive turned into a sweeping kick. Otis flipped back; bows at his shoulders aiming down. As she rose to pursue, Diana took a shot through her thigh. That didn''t stop her from raising her hand, but shadows behind her did. Two puppets suddenly leaped out of a rift. Just as fast, fire swallowed them, letting Diana revel in Otis''s frown.

    ¡°Striker Stream.¡± Like spray but narrow it flew from her palm, battering the man with a rush of blows. It sent him careening deeper into the brush. As Diana chased, her gaze slid to Kiara. From green eyes to scarlet the intention was clear. She¡¯d keep Otis busy. Kiara just had to finish Cammie off.

    Don¡¯t hesitate. You have control.

    Kiara launched a torrent at the puppeteer. While she was ready, Cammie was not, only saving herself through sudden sacrifice. A puppet threw her into a rift, going up in flames as the fire hit. Cammie tumbled out a moment later¡ªred hand saying she hadn''t dodged fast enough. That didn''t stop Kiara from attacking again. Puppets jumped in front of their master, letting her rift away. Still, she didn''t get far. The burn seemed to be holding her back, and Kiara wished she could demand a surrender.

    ¡°Puppet Carnival!¡± But Cammie would refuse, casting this spell either way. As the puppets rose, the fire fed. The woman didn''t look surprised but Kiara could see defeat. Or maybe it was a shift of her plan? Cammie didn''t seem ready to back down, but how could she ever win?

    Biting down, the woman dashed forward, daring the flame to meet her charge. Kiara obliged and a rift open on the ground¡ªa pitfall saving her life. As another opened behind the girl, Cammie emerged with words on her lips.

    ¡°Puppet Performers!¡± She yelled, falling back in as Kiara turned. Two dolls formed as she popped out to the side, strings wrapping around their heads. ¡°Go help Otis!¡± She coughed the command. The puppets turned, leading scarlet eyes away. A flame pursued and was swallowed by a rift. Kiara took flight to blast them from above, catching Cammie¡¯s smile before she was even in the air. ¡°Puppet Paragon!¡± A colossal doll rose from the ground, putting the woman in its chest.

    It stood as big as a tree, with limbs just as thick. Dropping into a stance familiar to Kiara''s eyes, it thundered toward her with hardy force. She met it with a roar of fire, but it dashed through, sundering the ground with a fist. Kiara escaped flying higher, but not fast enough as a hand came up. She screamed as it caught her in a tight grip. Horror dawned as it swung down, bringing her back to the ground. A fire burned through the joints just enough for her to get free. She sent it down the hand, through the arm, and the other one knocked her down like a fly. It was only by the wind''s protection that she stood after smashing through branch after branch. Every part of her protested, demanding she stay on the ground. She could feel the warning she got about the gems. How had she become a girl who was fighting for her life? It hadn''t even been a week since she was in Blite''s office, and yet that felt like a lifetime ago. The puppet''s arm healed. Kiara''s jaw tightened. Could Diana even take this thing down? She shook her head; this fight was for her. While Diana fought somewhere further out, stopping Cammie was what Kiara had to do.

    Don¡¯t hesitate. You have control.

    She took off and still felt the weight of a tree crashing into the ground. The puppet tore another free and she pushed a flame through its knee. As it buckled and dropped, she stopped herself from throwing fire again. A thought suddenly came to mind; why didn¡¯t Cammie use this spell sooner? Years of gaming told her casting spells cost a price, and as the puppet''s knee healed, Kiara could see the limits. This was not a spell that would be cast again. If she burned off pieces it''d keep coming, but what if she burned the body as a whole? What could the woman do after that? There was Kiara¡¯s chance to win. The tree flew like a spear, and the girl shot away. As debris struck, knocking her from the air, the puppet dashed in. She wiped the blood from her eye as she burned through its ankle. The healing started again, and the girl took her chance.

    The fire had to be bigger. It needed to burn hotter than it did before, and hit the puppet with far more force. Taking inspiration from Morduunal, her ignited hands crackled and brewed like a storm, as she twisted the blaze into a ball. The puppet rose. Cammie charged. Kiara let it free, unleashing an inferno alive with animal savagery. She blacked out when the last ember left her, coming to with Pialla and Diana leaning over her.

    Diana sighed with relief. ¡°All right! Just a little magic fatigue. I thought we lost you there for a moment.¡± She was all patched up, healed in one part by her potions and another by their charge.

    Kiara sat up as Pialla fed her new life; heart going into a free fall as she saw the havoc she wreaked. That stretch of the forest was not ablaze, only because simmering ash remained. It was blackened and charred, every inch making her heart drop further. The absolute abyss was in the mound in a spot of its own. Her mind tried to convince her it could be something else. Still, the imagery was honest. A husk lay on its back scorched shut eyes turned to the sky. Kiara swallowed hard and looked away. Diana blocked the sight.

    "It was instant." She gave the only consolation she had. The truth of it didn''t matter. Kiara didn''t need to know. She didn''t need to live with the explosion of the puppet and Cammie''s agonized cry. It was enough that she ended the battle. There was nothing else to say.

    While deep in her fight with Otis, Diana saw the eruption light up the sky. She felt the heat from where she stood and forgot her opponent as she turned to the force. The smell of burnt wood clung to the air, and Otis disappeared into his rift as he came to understand. Diana followed fast, desperate to guard Kiara against revenge. The man went to his ally, however, ignoring still hot cinders as he dropped to his knees.

    "Cammie, it''s going to be okay! There''s amazing magic out there! We''ll get you to Vanessa and we''ll get you to a Sauryl or Goblin. You''ll be as good as new, just hang on!" He spoke in rapid-fire as if stopping to breathe would steal her last breath. Could she hear? Could she see? Otis tried to lift her and the honesty of their bond was laid bare. Cammie knew he was there. Only he would do that. Her hand went to her throat as if to hold it together. Several hard breaths poured in through the sliver of her mouth. Diana watched for both of their sake.

    "Live..." All the air and the rest of Cammie''s life went to that. Her body went still, and Otis looked at Diana and then Kiara. She expected revenge but there was understanding. It was the realization of a child or an animal when they made an irreversible mistake. If not for Cammie, he might have broken down right there. A rift opened instead, and he fell through it.

    Diana sighed and looked at Kiara. That wasn¡¯t a memory she needed, Cammie¡¯s body was already too much. She helped her up and looked through the trees, hoping the boys had an easier time¡­

 Chapter 16: The Sounds of Battle

    Danson and Keigo were dragged through another dimension and tossed out where the trees grew thinner. They hurried to their feet and stood back to back, watching the air for the next attack. Danson felt the magic, guiding Keigo with his finger. As a rift opened and a horn peeked out, the transformer whipped around shuriken of light. They shredded the horn before Todd could inhale, making the man drop from the portal altogether. He tossed his cloak from his back, revealing a similar outfit to Otis beneath it. Unlike Otis, though, instruments were fastened to his person. Drums dangled from his waist, a lyre was bolted to his left arm''s gauntlet, and a band of bells sat on his right wrist. They could see the handle of a dagger peeking out from behind his back, but considering his magic, it seemed like an afterthought. Keigo pulled together blades of light as Vanessa emerged at Todd''s side. Before he could mount an attack, Danson put a hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°Before we start this, can I ask you some questions?¡± He pointed at the woman. Keigo looked at the hand on his shoulder, then into Danson¡¯s eyes.

    "Did you just stop me to flirt with her?¡± His brow furrowed. Danson¡¯s eyebrow raised.

    ¡°When have I ever flirted with someone trying to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Recently you mean? That bounty hunter from two weeks ago.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t count. I did that so we could escape.¡±

    That might be true, but Keigo could think of other instances. ¡°Whatever.¡± He shrugged.

    ¡°How old are you?¡± Danson¡¯s attention went back to Vanessa. Keigo gaped at him.

    Vanessa crossed her arms. ¡°I don¡¯t recall saying you could ask me questions.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough, but I figure at least one of us will be dead by the end of this. What¡¯s the harm?¡±

    ¡°Twenty-eight.¡±

    ¡°That makes you about what, Generation Thirteen?¡±

    Todd''s hand flew up. Vanessa stopped him before it could hit the drum. ¡°What do you know, Avadyn?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an Elf-Killer, aren¡¯t you? I mean, calling me an Avadyn pretty much gives it away. Humans aren¡¯t particularly great at making the distinction.¡±

    ¡°I''ve never killed an elf."

    ¡°But I bet there¡¯s a number somewhere on your body.¡±

    Keigo crossed his arms. ¡°This is sounding more like flirting.¡±

    ¡°There is one, on my back. Would you like to see it?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not old enough yet, come back later this year.¡± Keigo smirked.

    Danson nudged him. ¡°Nah. I just needed confirmation. There¡¯s a lot of moving pieces to your magic. I couldn¡¯t figure out what kind it was until you moved us.¡± He exhaled, and his eyes narrowed. ¡°I want you to know that what¡¯s about to happen isn¡¯t personal.¡±

    Vanessa chuckled softly. ¡°Until you said that, I didn¡¯t think it was.¡±

    ¡°I hope this pause was worth it, boy." Todd''s hands came up.

    ¡°I think it was.¡± Keigo grinned as he lifted his swords.

    The conversation ended with that. The boys made their move, making swift charges, and Todd beat his drums. As they got just close enough to take a swing, the man loosed the sound.

    ¡°Beat Cannon.¡± It matched the words'' might, blasting their bodies, launching them back.

    They flew through the clearing until ice hands caught them, lifting their heads to find him dancing. The motion focused on the wrist; their bodies ached too much to move. His bells began to glow, and they knew there was no time to dodge.

    ¡°Ringing Bomb.¡± He called as he pointed. The air around them distorted, and they put up their guards. The chimes were like shrieks as they exploded, battering the boys, shattering the ice. Cracks branched over Keigo¡¯s body. As they dropped to the ground, Vanessa plummeted from a rift above. With a pillar, Danson tossed his friend into the brush.

    ¡°Rift Cage." It fired from the woman''s palm, trapping the elf within liquid purple walls. She landed to join him and her arms changed, matching the walls with translucent gel. A stained glass sword came together in her hands. She paused for a moment though, looking at the elf. ¡°You saved your friend instead of yourself?¡±

    ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t plan to stay behind.¡± With another pillar he tossed himself. The wall, however, pushed him back in. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s never that easy, is it?¡±

    ¡°The only way to leave is to force me out.¡±

    ¡°Aen sif Espet.¡± He pulled his sword together. ¡°Then let¡¯s see how convincing I can be.¡± Skating down a trail of ice, he came to meet her.

    Vanessa welcomed him with a thrust, missing as he slipped to the side. With a twirl, he cut for her neck. She dodged, spinning the opposite way. Her blade bit into his stomach before he could pull back. The wound was shallow, but he felt it harden, wincing as the feeling spread. She cut down before he could glimpse the reason why. As their swords met, he drove hers out and cut across her body. A line of ice traced the wound; his free hand rose to pull magic away.

    ¡°Aen sif Demast." A knife came together. He pushed it toward her throat. As she stepped to the side, he cracked a smirk. Her feet came from under her as she slipped on ice. The ice sword came for her head, but she dropped through a rift. He was still smirking as the walls fell, but that quickly stopped as he spotted Todd''s movement. The man was plucking his lyre. As his hand swung back, Danson felt the magic swell.

    ¡°Cacophony Crash.¡± Smashing! Exploding! Slashing! Danson¡¯s vision faded as it tortured his body. It took several blinks to come back, and that was barely fast enough.

    ¡°Rift Shock.¡± Vanessa peeled out a rift, thrusting a glowing sword at him. He dove, but the lightning arced, chasing glass upon his stomach. He roared and the woman conjured the rift cage again. ¡°Elves have bodies formed by magic that lets them heal at an accelerated rate. It does not match the speed of a Dragon or even a Myrin, but it outpaces human healing by a large measure. Exhausting them is one way of slowing it down, but you are designed to briefly halt the process.¡± She spoke as if repeating a lesson.

    ¡°Putrescence," Danson replied through gritted teeth. Her eyes said she didn''t know it had a name, and that she didn''t care.

    She continued her attack with a slash down his chest, and a stab for his eyes. It cut the cheek as he pulled back, going wide as he parried the next. A spin brought it all the way around. He caught it on an arm covered with ice, stabbing the knife for her chest. She leaped back and he flung it into her leg. As her knee dropped he drew the magic, holding a finger down. She dropped into a rift, and Danson spun.

    ¡°Aen sif Paraf.¡± The flick became a wall as Todd called out his Cacophony Crash. It crumbled into chunks, and Danson skated around it on a serpentine path. Todd''s fingers followed him as he came in fast. The man played the lyre. Danson flew up a ramp.

    ¡°String Stinger.¡± Plucks became needles but only two hit the elf. He fell with his sword cutting down, and Todd jumped into a rift. Vanessa took his place with her sword pointed up.

    ¡°Rift Shock.¡± It struck and Danson skipped across the ground. Rift Cage came up and ice covered his palm.

    ¡°Aen sif Sisos.¡± He called, pushing himself up. Ice raced out, wrapping around her legs. Rising, he soared toward her.

    ¡°Rift Worn.¡± She got out before she disappeared, his blade coming for her head. Without waiting for the wall to drop, he pulled from the ground, spinning around.

    ¡°Aen sif Demast.¡±

    ¡°Ringing Bomb.¡±

    Knives hit; bombs burst.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°Rift¡­" It came like a warning as he bit back a wail. "Lightning." There was zero way he could like the sound of that. Lightning struck from a rift above. He fell. Not physically, but mentally, falling to a place where the mind could not meet the body. He was a stone at the bottom of the ocean, but still the waters stirred. His body was not safe. Time moved fast in those false tides until he returned to himself¡ªcovered in stained-glass scars. Whether she called shock or lightning, he knew there were too many places for them to strike.

    ¡°You should have ran when your partner was defeated.¡± Todd stood behind him, hands above his drums. ¡°There¡¯s no way you thought you could take us alone.¡±

    Danson huffed. ¡°Actually, I did¡­ I didn¡¯t expect you to have a strong combo though.¡±

    ¡°And yet you fought on. You identified Vanessa as an Elf-Killer and still tried to stain her hands!¡±

    Right¡­ she could have killed him there but left him standing. Maybe four or five shocks could finish him right now. This woman truly hadn''t killed an elf and wanted to keep that truth. She might not take him down, but the look in Todd''s eyes said he''d do it in her place. The only thing stopping him was a silent offer. Runaway, and you can live. Don''t become a dead elf in front of her. If he fought on, Todd would end it here. He laughed loudly. It shook his chest. Todd drummed a final warning.

    "You''ve never fought a lightsmith, huh? Their porcelain-like bodies crack easily, but they''re not incapacitated until they can''t pull light." Danson explained. Todd glowered, tapping his drums. He needed the elf to say he¡¯d run away. Even if he took the kill, too much of this would be on Vanessa¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Get to the point and say you¡¯ll go!¡±

    ¡°The point is that Keigo was never taken out. He just sucks when it comes to direct fights.¡±

    ¡°You stupid child!¡± He drummed again, fully loading the spell.

    ¡°Beat Cannon.¡± It crashed into Vanessa, knocking her through the air. Todd looked at his treacherous hands.

    "Rift Lightning." It struck from above!

    Danson snickered, shaking his head. ¡°I hate you sometimes.¡±

    ¡°What did I do?¡± Came Keigo¡¯s voice from a tree.

    ¡°You were waiting for this moment, weren¡¯t you? Hiding out until they mentioned you were gone.¡±

    "You know I didn''t. You can sense magic. Besides, that''s something Diana would do." His skin was gray-blue and his hair bright green. Pale blue eyes watched Todd closely, while spiral shells glowed upon long pointed ears. A Siryt form, from the western coast of the Elven kingdoms. Considering their opponent, Danson wouldn''t have chosen the form himself, but he wasn''t a shapeshifter, so what did he know.

    ¡°Could you¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± Keigo pointed at him. ¡°Rozama.¡± The damage peeled off Danson like stickers from his skin. He clenched his fist, and Keigo shook his hand. "That didn''t feel great."

    ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s an Elf-Killer. Just be glad you don¡¯t have a Liele form. Rozama would probably backfire somehow.¡± Danson almost felt as good as new. ¡°I¡¯ll give you Aen sif Demast.¡±

    Keigo twisted together lettering around his wrist but paused as Danson said it. "Could I get a stronger spell?"

    ¡°No. That one will be enough.¡±

    Keigo twisted together two more lines and dropped from the tree. ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t use this form that often, for the record.¡±

    ¡°I told you around the time you got it, Siryts have to be taught to keep their stolen spells.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see what that has to do with what I just said.¡±

    ¡°Having a big Avadyn spell is worthless if you can¡¯t remember the small ones.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not even what I¡¯m talking about! Can I get a sword instead of a knife?¡±

    ¡°You use daggers, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Todd suddenly groaned, telling them he returned to himself.

    ¡°You could have killed me.¡± You should have killed me. Danson shook his head.

    ¡°You gave me a chance to escape, so I¡¯m giving one to you. Just forget about Pialla. Live your lives. This job can¡¯t be paying enough.¡±

    The man''s eyes moved to where Vanessa flew. They grew distant for a moment. Danson figured he was thinking of his other friends. A logical part of him likely wanted to run away, but something emotional held him back. It wasn''t money that made this job so gripping, but what the money could buy. Whatever it was, this man would die for it, and given a second chance, would return to die again. He''d die over and over until he found success, and as his hands moved to his drums, Danson got his answer. He let out a sigh.

    Keigo nodded. ¡°When this is over, don¡¯t regret it with your last breath. Die with the same conviction.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll say the same to you.¡±

    The battle reignited when the sky tore above. Vanessa fell, dropping the Rift Cage, missing Keigo as he flipped away. He ran his hand along the wall, charging the musician, pulling power into a ball. Leaping over an incoming attack he spiked it to the ground, building a cage for him and Todd.

    ¡°Aen sif Demast." He raced forward with two in his hands. Todd drummed out a Beat Cannon, tearing Keigo''s apparition apart. The man''s eyes went wide as they bounced around. He found the boy coming from the right and tossed Ringing Bomb with a whirl. Keigo threw the knife as he skidded to a stop. The bombs came up short, but he hit his mark, stabbing into one of the drums. It froze over, and the man drummed the other, pounding a beat as Keigo charged again.

    ¡°Beat Cannon!¡± They said together. The blasts collided, air exploding, tossing them both back. Keigo landed gracefully, going back in as the man pushed himself up.

    ¡°Aen sif Demast." He made two more as he launched his last at the other drum. As he came slashing, Todd shook his arm with no regard to grace.

    ¡°Ringing Bombardment!¡± A wave of bombs poured forward, blasting a crater into the ground. The boy blew into the air. Todd followed his mangled body as it fell.

    Raising his lyre just in case, he noticed the movement of Keigo¡¯s lips. His eyes shot up as a rift opened above his head. The lightning struck, and his soul sunk. It came back fast to an unpleasant sight. Keigo cut the bells from his wrist, burying the other knife in his side. As his mouth moved to make another, Todd clapped suddenly, smacking the words away. He clapped again, smacking Keigo back, then gave him a standing ovation. His hand dropped to his dagger when the boy was left stunned, only for him to pull out a flute.

    ¡°Piper¡¯s Pound.¡± High note, low note; one struck Keigo''s face and the other struck his body. The man played a tune, putting Keigo in the ring, bludgeoning him with unseen hands. He found his muse as he performed, only pausing to breathe.

    ¡°Beat Cannon!" Keigo smashed the man''s chest, sending a high note through the pipe that hit him like a mallet. He was durable though¡ªstill standing strong. Todd could not easily take him down, but he¡¯d win this fight the next time there was a breath. ¡°Rozama.¡± Some of his wounds peeled away as he prepared for verse two¡­

    Behind them in the other cage, Danson and Vanessa danced. Their swords made music as they clashed, each misstep leaving its mark upon their bodies. Danson¡¯s errors worked better for her, opening him for a shock that led into the next slash. Before, it seemed she needed the rift to charge, but now it filled the sword with every other motion. He thought she owed it to the spell before the last. Before Rift Lightning, there was Rift Worn, now a mask over her eyes. Sangria glass brightened as she stepped¡ªlight moving from it to her sword. Slash, defend, stab, parry, slash. Their dance continued. She continued the shock, wearing him down more and more. She could kill him if she ever got the chance, but Danson seized on her missteps too. Slash, defend, stab, slash, parry. Missteps in aggression and a need for the fight to end. He turned it against her and conjured his knives, cutting where his sword could not; dropping them when his sword could. He dropped them when she zapped him too¡ªall of him focusing on keeping his sword in hand. Slash, defend, parry-slash, slash-parry. Knives littered the ground, and the moment was nigh. Knives? He laughed in his head. It was all a joke; it was about time he shared the punchline.

    ¡°Rift Shock!¡± The sword finally fell from his hand. Covered as his arms were, he knew he couldn¡¯t reforge it with ease. Vanessa knew too. This moment was final.

    ¡°I believe you when you say you¡¯ve never killed an elf.¡± It was final, but he¡¯d give her this first. ¡°I¡¯ve seen an Elf-Killer fight before. It was a Generation Seven. He killed the strongest elves I knew, and got away with only a destroyed leg.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t deserve that, or this.¡± She offered him solace. He shook his head.

    "I know you haven''t killed us, because that guy didn''t make a mistake. You, however, have made a fatal one." Truth be damned, she went for the kill. She had no interest in this riddle. ¡°Rota eoda Navas.¡± He spoke to the knives and flowers bloomed, trapping her in a cage of barbed ice. ¡°You see, Demast doesn¡¯t mean knife. It translates closer to seed."

    "You can''t trap me."

    "No. But I can trap your friend."

    Behind them, Keigo saw why Danson gave him this spell. His chance for victory waited for Todd¡¯s breath, but the fight was already over. Bramble grew from the knives, binding the man with frozen restraints.

    Danson smirked. ¡°The Rift Cage is like an inverted rift, and the rifts come from you. My guess is that your friend is too close. The other two might be able to rift freely, but he¡¯d just end up in here with us.¡± Vanessa gulped. That was as good a confirmation as any.

    The walls of both cages dropped. Danson let out a breath cold enough to see. He drew from the ice left strewn around, cracking a grin as victory touched his fingers.

    ¡°He¡¯s freezing now. Even without the cage, do you think he could move his hands and use the Rift Ticket?¡±

    Vanessa leaped through a rift to Todd''s side, hammering the ice with her sword. Shards chipped but seemed to freeze it further. Tears streamed from her eyes, but Todd grinned, letting out a chuckle. There it was, the same conviction that made him stay in this fight. He was at peace, but her heart came apart.

    ¡°The time I spent with the three of you made all the misery before it worth it. I would go through it all again for another chance.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that and expect me to leave you behind.¡±

    ¡°I need you to take that message to the others. Only one of us needs to die to give this job up.¡±

    Vanessa turned to the elf, wondering if this was always his plan. "What¡¯s about to happen isn¡¯t personal.¡±? How could she believe those words now? She met his eyes for a long desperate moment, finding no sign that he''d change his mind. She turned to Todd, kissing him deeply. Danson formed his spell.

    ¡°Aen sif Ydaran." A dragon formed, freezing the ground as it flew. Vanessa vanished before it hit, stepping out a distance away to watch its maw open. She sharply looked away as it shut, stepping through her rift again. Danson watched her go with a frown. "Do you think I went too easy?"

    Keigo looked at the dragon. The biting was all for show. Danson wasn''t the type to crush his opponents; he froze them instead; that maw became a coffin. Considering his body still hurt despite Rozama, he frankly thought that could hit a bit harder. He shook his head.

    ¡°Nah. I think you showed a lot of restraint.¡±

    ¡°Was the fight good practice for you?¡±

    ¡°Endurance, yeah, but I wasn¡¯t worried about that. Let¡¯s get back to the girls. Maybe the next fight will push us harder.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 17: Theatrical Break

    Vanessa stood in the shadow of a tree, weeping into her hands. Her chest felt heavy yet tight, each breath demanding more energy. She wanted to keep her sorrow muted, but the sting of it hurt too much. It was more than she could suffer; her magic told her Todd wasn¡¯t the only one to die. Cammie was gone too, and while Otis moved through rifts in search of their reunion, she wanted to stay hidden for good. It was her fault. If the three hadn''t met her, they would have never come down this path. Death was all that awaited an Elf-Killer. Either you were it, or it came for you. If it had taken her instead it might be fine, but two people she loved paid the price. Two more people¡­ And it could have been avoided if she didn''t come to a group of retrievers with a childish request.

    ¡°Can you help me retrieve a reason to live?¡± She laughed something bitter at herself and dug her hands into her shoulders. They succeeded, but she never considered how easy it¡¯d be to lose again. She felt the cold hand of her instructor on the back of her neck. She heard a harsh whisper and gritted her teeth.

    ¡°You¡¯re weak, girl. You think elves will pity you? You think they¡¯ll hesitate when they find out what you are? There¡¯s no going back. We¡¯ll let you walk out that door, because we know you¡¯ll find out.¡±

    Vanessa slid down the tree. Maybe she¡¯d go back after all these years. Maybe it¡¯d be better to die in a different foreign land.

    ¡°Vanessa!¡± Otis cried out as he spotted her at last. He ran over, pulling her into a hug. His warmth melted the touch of her instructor away, but her fate was cold stone, and it¡¯d weigh him down. She pushed him back and hissed.

    ¡°Just leave me!¡±

    ¡°Why would I ever do that! Why would I leave the one loved person I have left?¡± His voice cracked. Otis was a performer but the truth was coming through.

    ¡°Because we wouldn¡¯t be here if it wasn¡¯t for me.¡±

    ¡°You did not bring this job to us.¡± Cammie did, but Otis wouldn¡¯t fault her either. ¡°You did not put us in this dangerous profession.¡± He did, and somehow thought he¡¯d never regret it. This was supposed to be the last job too. He reached out to Vanessa and she studied his hand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do anymore.¡± She murmured. He smiled.

    ¡°Now why would you trouble yourself with the thought? I¡¯m the one who comes up with the plans, right?¡± And he would again. Cammie told him to live, and even if it was just with Vanessa he was determined to do it. He just needed to know where to start. He just needed to figure out his next move. Maybe he needed a break? No, maybe he needed something to ease his heart.

    "Revenge." A voice came from the darkness behind him. He turned sharply as Vanessa''s eyes widened and spotted a figure pushing through the brush. A pale and lanky thing emerged, standing tall in a sleeveless brown robe. One large eye looked down from a bald head as it extended its hand. "Why live with the pain inside you? Why suffer any more than this one moment? Why not give your heart the thing you want the most?"

    It was an offer. Somehow this thing would help and all it needed was for them to take its hand. Otis swallowed, suddenly thirsty with a glass of water in front of him. Vanessa did too, entirely exhausted but witnessing the prospect of restful nights. Their hands moved in tandem, and they might have shaken if another figure didn¡¯t roll out the bushes. A jack-o-lantern head rose on a diminutive body wearing a leaf cloak. Branch hands straightened its head as it looked from them to the lanky stranger. Its green light gaze gave them a few other looks before it turned its head to the sky.

    "Mom! Over here!" It wailed with a child''s voice.

    </a>  Coming out from the brush astride a beast of wood and weeds, a woman rode with her feet hanging on one side. Her skin was brown like almonds, and her hair was long, pink, and tossed to one side. Her eyes were green but lacked the light of the pumpkin¡¯s glow. Its mother had constructed it, and her short-pointed ear made Vanessa cautious. A half-elf had suddenly emerged, and all she could see was how much she didn¡¯t want to be here. She still didn¡¯t want elf blood on her hands, and could not prepare herself for another enemy.

    "You''re a slippery one." The woman turned to the strange merchant. "I have been riding all over looking for you. It is the middle of the night, in the middle of the woods, and yet you still managed to find some people to bother!" She scolded and her pumpkin child pointed accusing fingers. She looked down at it and frowned. "And you.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Stop calling me mom! Say it with me, Melea.¡±

    ¡°Me¡­ Me¡­ Me-om.¡±

    The half-elf sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I tried.¡±

    ¡°What is going on!¡± Otis barked.

    ¡°You two have had the luck of being saved from a manikin by a member of Thomas Wilder''s Squad." She produced an ID. In the night it glowed, showing her name, age, and an emblem of the Magic Brigade. This woman was in her early twenties. They didn''t know about Thomas Wilder or how they were saved. Revenge still whet their appetite.

    ¡°Tell them what I am. Let their heart decide what fate they best pursue.¡±

    ¡°You be quiet.¡± She barked at it. ¡°You two are injured. I can assume you lost someone moments ago. This thing is a manikin and I¡¯d bet it dashed here the moment it felt your grief. I¡¯ll be honest, it can give you the power to get revenge but that will consume you. It¡¯ll be all you think about. Are you sure you want it?¡±

    Otis looked into Vanessa''s eyes. Her gaze was fierce. The touch of revenge was as palpable as her familiar hand on his cheek. The euphoria of taking a life might sate the agony in their chest. Revenge made their hearts thunder like drums, and as they took each other''s hand they knew how much they needed it. They turned not to Melea but the manikin and its proffered hand.

    ¡°Can we bet?¡± The pumpkin looked at her. She turned its head forward.

    ¡°Lets just watch them decide.¡±

    They reached for the hand but stopped as they spotted their rift ticket marks. Cammie and Todd would never rest in peace if they followed this pursuit. Revenge had called before, but they never answered. How far would they go if they sought it now? Back to the Scarlet-eyed girl and the elf? Back to the academy for Elf-Killers? Back to the playhouse where Otis first met the other two? How far would they go before they answered the last request of their lost beloved? Live. When would they get the chance? Vanessa pulled their arms down and the manikin seethed.

    ¡°Once more you deny the heart!¡± Its head snapped to the half-elf. She shrugged, pressing a broach on her right side.

    ¡°Thomas, I found another one north of Red Allure. I think it¡¯s the one people spotted in this area. Kwanu¡¯s looking for the one near Gravel House as we speak.¡±

    ¡°Affirmative. You may dispose of it. Reunite with Kwanu when you get the chance.¡±

    ¡°Aye-aye.¡± Melea smiled.

    ¡°Aye-aye.¡± The pumpkin nodded. Vines grew out from under its cloak. ¡°Thorn Tantrum!¡± Thorns like hooks grew along them, sinking into the manikin as it tried to run away. They tore and its pieces broke into magic, fluttering off as the vines pulled back. The pumpkin smiled up to Melea, who dropped a green ball of light into its mouth. She turned to the two next.

    ¡°Good job turning that offer down. How about we get you some medical treatment?¡± A cart grew out from her beast. Letting her lead them toward it, they joined the pumpkin child as she rode off into the night¡­

    ???

    Kiara did not think sleep would come easy after the sight she saw. It certainly hadn''t left her mind as they reunited with the boys and headed back to the inn. She had killed intentionally, even if she didn''t want it to go that far. This time she had moved the fire, and what else could have happened to that massive wooden body? Even if it was instant, she left a body there. If it wasn''t for Keigo, she didn''t think she would ever sleep again. While she lagged behind their group in those dark thoughts, Diana whispered to him. He pulled her aside when they got back. Danson had no trouble retiring, but the boy in black sat her down at the table, preparing a white petal tea as he told her a story.

    "I was six when I took a life for the first time." He smiled but it seemed haunted. "I knew I might have to one day, but usually that was left to my mom. I was on a mission though, and the man we were tracking was about to ship his cargo off. There were fourteen kids like me, and he had sold hundreds before us. Usually, I got the info and took it home, but if I didn''t act that night, those kids would be gone forever." He met her eyes. She could almost see the blade in his hand and feel its weight in her own. "I was taught to go for the neck. It was the easiest place. As quiet as a mouse I dropped on the guy and did it, but the sight haunted me." The blade sunk deep into the flesh, but the man did not go down. As pain and terror filled him at once, he opened his mouth to scream, and blood sputtered out. Somehow that had been what finally told him he was dead. Keigo stood over this man and watched his disbelief turn into anger and then desperation. He watched him because he had to make sure he died, and when the body dropped with eyes still open he felt like the dead was watching him. "It was easy to take a life, but not easy to live with it.¡±

    Kiara gulped. ¡°How did you get over it?¡±

    "At first? I didn''t; I cried a lot, and I kept having nightmares. I still remember the one where he wasn''t too shocked to strike back. In it, he attacked me but died and buried me under him. I didn''t want to kill ever again and my family wasn''t going to make me. I remember my brother trying to teach me how to fight. He said when I was good enough, we''d go out and beat up the bad guys instead." Keigo laughed. "But I couldn''t get over it. I still felt the blood on my hands. My mother disappeared for a bit though, and came back with this tea." Keigo poured her a cup. "It calms you down and helps with accepting difficult decisions. She made sure I had a cup every night, and eventually, I didn''t think about what I saw. I thought about the kids we helped. My dad even helped me get in contact with some of them to see how they were doing."

    Kiara turned to Pialla, resting in the bed. She nodded, taking a sip. ¡°Do you still drink this to calm down?¡±

    Keigo shook his head. "I''ve kinda gotten used to killing at this point. Chalk it up to the training and life I''ve had since then. You don''t have to get used to it yourself though. If you have to kill again, I can always make you a cup." He stood, letting out a yawn. As he headed for the door connecting their rooms, Diana stopped him with a kiss on the cheek. He flushed but said nothing as he pushed the door open.

    With her tea finished, Kiara had no trouble after that.

    The next day continued their journey to the town to the north. It was a quarter circle on water¡¯s edge, with boats bobbing on its clear blue lake. It sloped downward as they entered, making them disembark so Arrowhead could carry the cottage away. The incline leveled as they entered a shopping arcade, where Kiara was caught in a tourist trap.

    Stands flaunted goods around her; flowers with sweet smells and soft colors, blunt weapons, and household tools. One sold little glass figurines, and another bore a man happy to sell crystals. An urge emerged in her to buy a souvenir, only for the lack of funds to strike her suddenly. She didn''t even know what the currency was and turned to the others for answers. She waved Diana over as she surveyed, and whispered in her ear.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°What type of money do you use in this country?¡±

    ¡°The same type you use everywhere else.¡± The redhead beckoned Keigo and reached into his bag. She pulled out a small sliver of paper and a few coins that clacked in her hand. "This," She held up the paper. "Is a phen note. The color denotes how much it''s worth." This one was red with a white design on it. It gave Kiara the distinct feeling of a family crest. "These are phen chips. The same principle, except the little notches, decide; five, ten, fifty." The design was on the coin too. Diana went up to the nearest stand. Behind the figurines, a woman came to life with excitement. Words fought for freedom against a pressed-down smile, but she let the glass do the talking. Diana pulled nine more notes from her pocket and threw in the chips as extra. She placed a glass bird in Kiara''s hand as she turned back and watched the girl get pulled to another stand.

    ¡°If you''re going to keep something fragile like that with you, then you''ll need one of these.¡± Pialla pulled Kiara to the crystal merchant, who puffed out his chest.

    ¡°Actually,¡± Keigo joined them. ¡°If Kiara''s going to be sticking around, I think she should get a few of them.¡±

    Kiara looked at the prices and went a little faint. She hoped these crystals were important because their hundred phens price tags certainly implied they were. Pialla held a small green one up, taking it from the bowl with the lowest prices. Low, but still 125 phens. Maybe that was cheaper than she thought, but she was at a fairly crisp zero.

    ¡°They''re called pocket stones.¡± Keigo continued. ¡°One of that color is good for carrying small things.¡±

    ¡°Not only are they good for that, this here is the newest variety of pocket stones, fresh from the minds of the Forward Society.¡± The merchant spoke. ¡°After many complaints of stones being stolen, Forward designed these to recognize the aura of the people they belong to. If there''s a way to empty them, it hasn''t reached my ears yet!¡± He was mesmerized by what he said, but Keigo crossed his arms. As impressive as it sounded, he didn''t underestimate a thief¡¯s ingenuity. Danson stroked his chin, however.

    ¡°The Forward Society does it again." He paid, taking one of the green ones. "Is there anything like a Pocket Stone where you''re from, Kiara?"

    Did Nandaxia have anything like a personal dimension stored inside a colorful rock? Even the ideas behind inorganic teleportation couldn¡¯t compare to that. She thought her homeworld was pretty good, but magic could break reality. She shook her head rather than answer aloud, and Diana popped up at the stand.

    ¡°Wait! If you''re selling FS goods, then they¡¯re in this town?¡± Her eyes lit up.

    The merchant nodded. ¡°Yes! In fact, if you go to the other side of the arcade, you''ll see the new device they''re showing off!¡± Diana let out a squeal and took Kiara''s hand. Her eyes were sparkling as she towed her through the myriad of shops, forcing their group to nearly jog behind.

    ¡°You have got to see this! It''s going to be amazing, I just know it!" She said along the way and stopped when she saw the banner fluttering above a stage.

    Forward Society was spelled out in vertical letters, the banner hanging behind a presenter. Upon the stage, there was a woman about Kiara''s height, with a great deal more bulk. Tawny pigtails sat on her shoulders, while big eyes looked at the gathering crowd. Those eyes spoke to Kiara the most. Their blue irises were large, covering so much she could barely see the whites. Despite their size, she couldn''t see the pupils and was nearly confident none were there. That didn''t leave the woman blind, however, because as her crowd grew the smile on her face widened.

    ¡°Hello one and all, you''re in for a treat! A favor was asked of the Forward Society and we''re ready to show it to the world.¡± She turned her ear to them and cupped it. ¡°I hear you loud and clear! Where is this treat, Astrid, and when can we see it?¡± She tapped her foot. ¡°Well you''re already looking at it. It''s a product for artist, a marvelous thing. This stage will change theaters from here to the Dragon Dens. All we need today is for someone to help us show it off!¡±

    ¡°I''ll do it!¡± Diana bounced forward, and the woman pulled her up. As they talked in whispers, Keigo watched and snickered.

    ¡°She''s amazing, huh?¡± He crossed his arms and marveled. ¡°She used to always shove Forward Society magazines in my face. She¡¯d probably love going to your world.¡± There was something nostalgic in his eyes. It made Kiara wonder when the boy who killed became the one in love with the girl. Diana waved down, and he waved back.

    ¡°Don''t wave you clown, get up here with me!¡± He shrugged and obliged.

    ¡°So long as you know I''m making this my stage.¡±

    She scoffed. "You think you can upstage me?"

    ¡°Think? I used to always hold back for you.¡±

    The smirk she gave in response made him feel like this was an arena instead. A challenge was in the air, and he''d need more than a jest to meet it.

    ¡°The Fate of Foes, finale. Think you can do it?¡±

    ¡°I''ll even play the Lady.¡± His body shifted slightly and his hair grew out.

    Astrid grinned. ¡°We have a show, gathering folks!¡± She hurried behind the stage and pulled a lever. Smoke erupted, and Pialla came to life as it billowed to the sky. She turned to Danson and Kiara, almost as excited as Diana a moment ago.

    ¡°Are those two actors?¡± She asked, and Danson nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s what Keigo used to say. This will be the first time I see it though.¡± He focused on the stage as the smoke cleared.

    Where once there was a wooden platform, the audience now looked upon a lavish bedroom. A canopy bed sat center-right with a familiar-looking noblewoman, sitting in a bell dress. She stood and stared out the window, her back to the door. It came flying open with a crash, and a red-headed knight stomped in. A helmet was in his hand, but he dashed it to the ground as the woman filled his eyes.

    ¡°You betrayed me!¡± He roared. The woman put a hand against the pane. She chanced a look over her shoulder, then looked away sharply, like someone called her name below.

    ¡°I warned you what I was.¡± She said. The knight rushed over, grabbing her shoulder.

    ¡°You warned me and told me you changed! What was the purpose of it all? What did we spend that night together for? Was it just another job to you? Did any of it mean anything?¡±

    ¡°I have never slept with a man while doing my job. I captured their hearts in other ways; a touch, a soft-spoken word. It was an easy thing, but you¡­¡± She let him turn her around, and reached for his face. The touch came up shallow though, her wrist caught in his other hand.

    ¡°What? What lie could you possibly say now?¡±

    ¡°You were something different. That fierceness in your eyes. The time we spent talking felt like nothing I felt before. There was passion in that alone, and being together made it more. I felt a fire. I felt alive. Returning to my husband was like the return of winter. Ice water, and my body bare.¡±

    ¡°And as payment; as a show of your love, you send him to me. You send his fury and his ire, and feed them with my men! I mean so much to you and yet an ambush is my reward! Is this what it means to be of value to you?"

    The noblewoman stared into his eyes. She smiled and unmasked a sorrow. "Perhaps I never learned how to repay love... But you want answers, yes? You truly want to know?¡±

    ¡°Tell me¡­¡±

    ¡°I needed it to be over. My husband¡¯s stupid war would finally be through. This terrible chapter would be done, and you would have no obligations to your lord.¡±

    ¡°And your husband would be the victor.¡±

    ¡°But you would escape! I knew you would!¡±

    ¡°All for a few nights together? Is that really what it was for!¡± The knight dropped her hand and hit the wall. The noblewoman turned her eyes away, giving him the only answer he needed. ¡°I wanted a life with you, even after I found out about your husband.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps that is why I fell in love. You were never enticed by the danger, you only saw me." Her eyes turned back. He matched her smile. Their lips came together and a dark spark crackled up the side of her face. She pressed a hand to it as he pulled back.

    "It''s the touch of death. I think it fits to give it to you with a kiss."

    ¡°Why do you have such a curse upon you?¡±

    ¡°My men and I took it as an added edge. Even if your husband killed most of us and found some people to take it. He would have never found enough. You shall see him again soon, but only in the afterlife.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± She turned to the window and pushed it open. ¡°How fitting that I die like this. As my kiss cursed you, your kiss returns it. Such a gentle cruelty. When your heart is warm I am certain our daughter will have an excellent father.¡±

    Suddenly, the knight turned. ¡°What are you saying!¡±

    ¡°In Willowsteed she awaits. Promise that she never turns into me.¡±

    The knight¡¯s hand flew out to catch her, but she cast herself from the window. As he watched her fall, the stage darkened. A heavy silence fell over the audience, and then they erupted into applause. As the stage returned to what it was before, Diana and Keigo took a bow. They left it to the presenter as they rejoined the group.

    ¡°That was amazing!¡± Kiara clapped.

    ¡°Of course it was.¡± Keigo ran a hand through his hair. Diana threw her arm around his shoulder and kissed him on the cheek.

    She turned to Kiara. ¡°I mentioned that Keigo and I were with a troupe before, remember? It was an acting troupe that traveled from town to town in a big traveling cottage! The Harlequin¡¯s Performers. It was mostly female, but Keigo was part of our small group of guys.¡±

    ¡°Were you two on stage a lot?¡±

    ¡°Diana was a lot more than me.¡±

    ¡°One wonders when Keigo even decided to take the stage?¡± Danson smirked. Keigo glared up.

    ¡°It was when I heard Diana would have her first kissing role.¡± He murmured as he looked away. Both the elf and Kiara clutched their chests.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even know that!¡± Diana clutched hers too. Keigo¡¯s face reddened and he covered his eyes.

    ¡°The head actress told me that you were going to be chosen for the role. Her daughter kept complaining about how she didn¡¯t want to kiss you.¡±

    ¡°Wow! Why not? I¡¯m the most dazzling person!¡±

    He squinted at her as he peeked through his fingers. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the head actress poured her energy into making me stage ready. She got it in her head that it would be a perfect chance for us both to learn, and I kinda liked the idea of sharing my first kiss with you¡­¡± His voice shrank as he went on. Danson¡¯s eyes gleamed as a long smile stretched across his face. Keigo glared again, but the elf stayed silent. Silent in consideration.

    Diana chuckled. ¡°Wow I was an oblivious kid, huh!¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Keigo sighed, and Kiara shared a laugh with the elf.

    Considering her excitement before, Kiara was surprised Pialla hadn¡¯t said something too. She turned, expecting to find the girl mesmerized by the performance, and yet found no one standing at her side. Her heart dropped, as she turned back to the others.

    ¡°Where did Pialla go?¡± Mirth died as the group looked around¡­

 Chapter 18: Magic Mechanics

    Diana could never worry when a person disappeared from her life. It was one thing for them to be killed and never be found again, but Pialla¡¯s circumstances meant she could only be taken alive. With Diana¡¯s strange tracking powers, she could follow the girl to every corner of the world and never sweat for the trouble. It helped that Pialla was still nearby, but that didn¡¯t stop the heat in Diana''s forehead. She bounced high above the crowd for her sense to flow freely but seeing how large it was only made her brow furrow more.

    She had made a mistake and had to admit it. When she heard about the Forward Society she wanted to see their new invention and thought the tool could help the two other girls out. Pialla was not a child of this lifestyle, and it was so alien to Kiara it made it clear she was from another world. Neither of the girls was prepared for what this life could bring, and having one time been in their shoes, she wanted to make their trek easier. She could still remember how scary it had been. A house settling could make her jump; the approach of a stranger could make the scar on her backache. Within a few days of her life-changing, she had seen how ill-prepared she was and wanted the girls to see there was a chance things would be all right. They could have peace, even without Keigo''s tea. They could smile again, even if a bad event sat at the forefront of their mind. There were ways for things to be good, but Diana neglected that maybe now wasn¡¯t the time. Maybe a crowded shopping arcade and a hypnotizing stage was not the place and thing she needed to give peace to the girls¡¯ hearts. She had been hasty, but as she followed Pialla¡¯s presence to the dock she was determined to make things right.

    Eyes followed her form as she blasted over their heads, coming to a sliding stop as she reached the wharf. Only boats crowded the town over here, but no matter how frantically she looked she could not find their charge. Her presence was nearby, but she couldn¡¯t pinpoint it more than that. Diana decided to scan the boats instead, wondering if there was a spell guarding against the magic she didn¡¯t fully understand. It certainly wasn''t on the boat where a father loaded bait with his two sons, nor on the bobbing dingy where two women laughed at whispered jokes. A ferryboat had its gangplank lowered, but the captain sitting on a crate beside it told her they wouldn''t be setting sail soon. Every other vessel was just as comfortable waiting, but one, in particular, gave her pause. She recognized the design from a flier she saw a few months ago. It was the latest model of a rune ship, made solely to cross small bodies of water. Aboard it, she saw two idle figures¡ªa young woman in a short navy dress, and a teenage boy casually leaning against its railing. Neither of them acknowledged her, but the woman pulled a trigger from her purse, pressing its button. Runes etched the spokes and it lurched forward, slowly pushing away from the dock before picking up more speed. All the while the two gave no cause for alarm, but Diana''s heart raced as she felt Pialla''s presence move further. She couldn¡¯t feel it upon the boat, but would rather check than simply let it sail off. The others finally caught up behind, and she pointed the ship out.

    ¡°I¡¯m going ahead!¡± That was all she gave them before blasting into the sky.

    Keigo ran to the water after her, calling to Kiara as he flicked a light into his mouth. ¡°Send me flying!¡±

    She jumped but obliged nevertheless. As he soared, she prepared to take off herself, only for Danson to place a hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave fighting on board to them for now.¡± He said. Her jaw tightened but he eased her frustration with a smile. ¡°There are better steps for you and I to take.¡±

    "Like what?" The boat was going fast. The lake was big but it''d be halfway across in a few minutes. Was it the magic equivalent of a speedboat, or was there something else at play?

    ¡°Could you create a big whirlpool?¡± He asked in response, and Kiara considered it.

    She certainly had never imagined it before but gave it her best shot with her hands held forward. Storms could make waves and while whirlpools happened somewhere deeper, she thought she might be able to do it with enough force. She imagined the winds swirling and waters stirring, but did little more than toss up a few waves. It made her frown. It would have been great if she grew with words as inspiration but Danson believed more in her than he should.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t.¡± Pialla¡¯s life was out of her hands.

    ¡°You might be able to if you cast a spell.¡± Danson pointed a finger. ¡°Aen sif Tanaes.¡± An ice swallow rose from it, launching off to freeze a platform upon the lake. Keigo slid upon it and back into the air. ¡°Up until now Kiara, I think you¡¯ve only ever known how to Make Magic. There¡¯s a component to magic, particles that have a name I can¡¯t remember right now. When those particles come in contact with your aura though, they mix and become the magic we use. Ice for me, Fire for you. Even Diana and Keigo¡¯s magic works under the same principle, but as you can see with something like a pocket stone, magic can form in different ways.¡± His newly bought stone sat on the outside of his pocket. Her eyes dropped to it, but her mind stayed with his words. ¡°There¡¯s all sorts of ways you can use magic differently, but the most important thing you need to learn is how to Cast Spells.¡±

    Her mind could jump ahead. She didn¡¯t have any fancy words when she used her magic, but she had heard plenty by now. That had to mean she needed to name her spells, but if that was all it took she suppose he would have said it outright.

    ¡°You probably guessed it, but you need a Spellword. When you make magic you¡¯re doing all the work by yourself, but Spellwords teach the particles to do the work for you. It consumes more of your aura than making magic, but makes your spells stronger and let¡¯s them do more. That spell just now wasn¡¯t a true living bird, but the Spellwords made the magic form and act that way. Including flying, as if that¡¯s something ice can normally do.¡±

    Like a stone that can hold items for you. Kiara was beginning to understand, and yet still didn¡¯t know what she was missing. If she called out Fire Bird would that be enough? She shook her head. Danson seemed to be trying to work out the explanation himself. It was an automatic process now, and he had to step it back.

    ¡°It starts with a thought. Your aura is still a part of the spell¡ªthe magic still comes from you. Think of the shape in your head and give it a name. Words have meaning, and the power will understand.¡±

    She turned her eyes back to the lake at that, finally able to see. She didn¡¯t know if any of this meant she had limits she¡¯d need to surpass, but it was clear she could do more than she expected. She held her hand up and pictured the water in her mind, breaking, churning, swirling into a powerful eddy. She knew what would hit with enough force, and knew precisely how she wanted to do it. Spellwords? Danson had just put power in her hand, and she could see how much it¡¯d make her change.

    ¡°Hurricane Needle!¡± It wove together as long as her arm, piercing the water like an arrow.

    Things were quiet at first¡ªa calm settling before the storm, and then the storm came loud with power. The water didn¡¯t just twirl, it curved up, waves slicing as if to tear the sky. Screams echoed out from even the dock as boats listed toward the whirlpools throat. Meanwhile, Danson grabbed hold of errant power, pulling it toward a spell before the ships crashed against each other.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°Aen sif Tanaes Sadant!¡± A flock dive-bombed the water freezing it into a jagged slope. He turned to catch Kiara as she went faint, smiling out toward their work as his eyes followed the other¡¯s drop. ¡°I guess our next lesson will be about magic fatigue.¡± Kiara needed to rest, he thought he could leave things to the couple for now.

    Diana had no words as she dropped onto the stalled boat. It seemed the passengers were of the same mind, for they stood defiantly, ready to meet her attack. The boy started forward and stopped as Keigo dropped in his path, but the woman reached for her purse to produce a small book. As she flipped it open, something grabbed her arm. She lowered it instead, and Diana watched the space beside her twist inward. It twisted into a ring on a man''s finger, revealing a shirtless and well-toned form towering over the woman. Burgundy hair fell wild to the shoulders of a swarthy body, decorated with the segmented pieces of a snake tattoo. Stepping forward in slender dark pants he gave Diana a heart-pumping fright. It struck her that she still didn''t know much about Pialla, because she couldn''t understand why a man from the Summer Wilds now stood ready to strike. His tattoos told her he came from the Neba tribe and told her how much she wasn''t ready for this fight. To match the magic beasts of that jungle the people had to be strong, and she had seen too many serving as lethal mercenaries. A group of retrievers was already bad enough, making this man a thing of nightmares.

    Her eyes went to Keigo standing cautiously back. His opponent, with long blond hair in a ponytail, reminded Diana of the Summer Wilds too. He might be a Rostradt boy, and Diana didn''t know which one of them she''d rather fight.

    ¡°You know what I am.¡± The man stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯m willing to let you go.¡±

    She sighed deeply, crossing her arms. ¡°That¡¯d be nice if you weren¡¯t causing trouble for me.¡±

    ¡°Your funeral then.¡± He shrugged, shifting his stance. She did the same as she considered his words. He might be right, but part of her wanted to see if she could win.

    The Neba came forward on four swift hops, his body giving away no sign of his attack. Diana couldn¡¯t anticipate it but still stayed ready, weaving back as his leg shot up, throwing up her arms as he spun around. The pain radiated down her bones and she bounced back before he whipped again. His hop kept him close as his arms shot up, fingers hooking for the sides of her head. She fired a shot at his leg. As he slipped, her calf whipped around. A quick guard caught it. She bounced away, losing the fabric on the back of her leg. The spell silk healed, but she tested her limb just in case. His tattoos were glowing¡ªnot only was he strong, there was also venom in his touch. Her leg was fine, but her mind wandered the boat. It would be better to find Pialla and regroup than let this fight go on.

    Keigo could not recognize a Wilds¡¯ tribesmen by their look but he knew he was against one when his foot touched the deck. It was impossible to know while dropping from the air, but now he saw the fractured glass-like dome often spoken of in books. A head looked at him from its center, its three eyes assessing as he realized how dangerous the situation was.

    ¡°5.¡± It spoke in a sorrowful voice, and he bit down. He could only suffer five hits inside this dome, and the boy approached confidently to deliver.

    Keigo would not boldly face a Rostradt on a good day, but considering his luck he was proud of the form he chose. Black chitin covered a segmented body as two more arms grew out from his back. Unkempt hair remained, but chitin closed over his face like a mask, leaving big red eyes to stare out. With them, he could almost see the impulses firing through his foe''s body. Fighting someone from the Summer Wilds was dangerous, but at least he could match it with the might of the Unyielding Frontier. Clouds rolled off the boy as he dashed in and while his punch struck out like lightning, Keigo drove it aside. That turned into a flip, legs swinging around. Keigo caught and pushed them back, sweeping low to take him down. But the Rostradt rolled into a ball in the air. His legs struck down and Keigo flipped back. A ripple rolled out where the Rostradt touched the ground. If Keigo could frown in this form, he would have. That wasn¡¯t his eyes playing a trick on him; the boy had drawn more power from the dome. As their second trade grew closer, his mind went to the same place as Diana¡¯s. Who was Pialla to be targeted by so deadly a force? His eyes went to Diana and hers led him to the cabin. It was the only place the girl could be. They needed a chance to get her out and go.

    Suddenly Kiara dropped onto the boat. Their opponents got a second to look at her before hands came up and wind stirred.

    ¡°Tornado Breath.¡± Whirling streams stretched out, tossing them over the edge.

    Keigo and Diana charged the door, only for the woman to open her book again.

    "Elite guards were always kept on hand, disguised as ordinary guests. It would ruin the festivities for them to so clearly speak of danger, but the captain was no fool, he knew pirates would easily take advantage of hubris." The words peeled from the pages, building two glowing bodies armed with spears.

    They dropped in front of the cabin''s door, as the Wilds'' tribesmen returned to the deck. Ice walls stopped them from rushing in but did not change the circumstances. Chaos was approaching. There would be no easy escape from the situation. The Neba rushed Danson while the Rostradt came for Kiara. Keigo hoped for the best for them both as he and Diana charged the conjured guards. The smell of blood was ready to fill the air until the cabin¡¯s walls came down and a voice shot out.

    ¡°Everyone stop!¡± Pialla cried and they obeyed, bodies suddenly frozen in space. Magic had them at bay, and the girl emerged as if she wasn¡¯t the cause. ¡°No one here is an enemy, please don¡¯t fight!¡± She said as if they had a choice.

    Still, eyes could move and they looked at each other, seeing the confusion no one had addressed. Tension faded from the air and the stasis followed, leaving her protectors to stare in wonder at her. Pialla held her head down but didn''t deny their silent request. She had more information to give and would give as much as the situation allowed.

    Danson slowly dispelled the ice upon the lake, letting the waters settle as the groups finally met. The tall Neba man went by Ellio, and Rostradt boy was Marco. Alexia was the name of the woman who spent most of her time standing back, and the three of them had known Pialla for a long time. She was sixteen now, the same as Marco, and they had been a part of her life for the past ten years. When her father came to the Summer Wilds looking for help, the three of them eagerly took up the charge. The cause for battle was haste on their part. They knew two men and two women were pursuing their friend and assumed the protectors bore the role. Kiara couldn''t entirely wrap her head around that, considering Ellio stole her away while they watched a play together. The man laughed loudly when she voiced her confusion, earning side glances from the others at his foolish impulse. It seemed to be what the boat needed for tension to dissipate at last.

    ¡°So why are a Neba, Rostradt, and Conjurer woman all working together to help Pialla?¡± Diana asked.

    ¡°Well to start, Marco¡¯s actually my brother. Same mom, you see? We¡¯re from this new place in the Wilds called Unyo, established to act as a central community for all the tribes.¡±

    ¡°And Pialla comes in,¡± Keigo looked at her. ¡°Because her family has something to do with that?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Marco nodded. ¡°She might have told you her dad is an Oracle? Well, mom used to come to him all the time to see what threats Unyo would face during its establishment. You know how the warlords in the area get when people try for peace. They always choose bloodshed first.¡±

    Kiara raised her hand. ¡°I¡¯m new to a lot of this stuff. Could you explain what the Summer Wilds are exactly.¡±

    Ellio nodded. ¡°Easy enough. It¡¯s a big jungle north of the Summer Seas. Over the course of forever, there have been attempts to establish a safe haven against all the magic beast running around, but Unyo has gone the longest. Without it though, tribes tend to be at each others throat. The magic beast target the weaker tribes, and if you weaken your neighbor you get a lot more restful nights.¡± He laughed as if he told a joke. Kiara looked at the others.

    ¡°I can at least get that Pialla¡¯s family is really important.¡± Her eyes settled on the girl, working on what she should say. ¡°But does that have anything to do with why Cucumber is coming after her?¡±

    The trio looked at each other.

    ¡°That¡¯s not for us to say.¡± Alexia answered. ¡°You all are clearly willing to fight for her, but things are a lot more complicated than even the connection to Unyo.¡±

    ¡°How much more complicated?¡±

    ¡°Complicated enough that I¡¯m just going to out right ask you four¡­¡± Marco faced them, brown eyes meeting theirs individually. ¡°Will you all help us strike against them tonight?¡±

    ¡°Pialla should have at least a two more days to decide though.¡± Danson replied. Pialla shook her head, ready to talk at last.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have the time to hesitate, I¡¯m afraid. If my father is still looking for allies, more than Mirror Town will be at stake. I don¡¯t simply move magic or cast spells...I can communicate with magic powers.¡±

    ...

 Chapter 19: Magic Maestro

    Pialla could communicate with magic. While that meant nothing to anyone else on the boat, Danson couldn''t stop his jaw from dropping. Where could he even begin to explain how monumental that was? Kiara was from a place where magic didn''t exist, and though Keigo and Diana used types he couldn''t, Pialla stood in a place where elves could never go. It wasn''t like Danson spent years in dusty libraries researching the possibility, but he knew there was a title for someone like this. Pialla was a Magic Maestro; that was enough to diminish even Cucumber''s name. He might be a deadly figure, but whole kingdoms would fight to get a Maestro under their command. Morduunal suddenly filled his mind, and he closed his mouth as he turned to Kiara. How were these two girls connected? Beyond simply saving her one day in the night, how had a thread of fate tied the two together. He smiled and watched the nervousness it built-in those scarlet eyes. Finding Kiara had tied him to this moment too, and he could almost see the tangled web himself.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Keigo suddenly barked. ¡°We get that it means something to you, but we¡¯re all in the dark here!¡±

    Danson laughed, shaking his head. ¡°Where do I even start?¡±

    ¡°How about the Dark Lands?¡± Alexia offered. He nodded; that was as good a place as any.

    ¡°Kiara, the place we met Morduunal is Darshaln, the Dark Lands. It was a major empire in the Eastern hemisphere, formally one that vied for the throne of the world. Part of what made that possible for them was how advanced their magic studies were. Even the Elven Kingdoms wouldn¡¯t have arrogantly tried to go to war with them. One major reason why is because of a term that reached even our ears; Magic Maestro. The Darklanders wondered if there was a way to heighten ones ability to connect with magic. Not just casting spells or forming new means, but sharing your thoughts directly to the particles.¡± Danson paused abruptly, turning his eyes to Pialla. ¡°Wait, do you know the name for Magic Particles?¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t.¡±

    "Dang." He supposed she wasn''t a Darklander then. It struck him that he didn''t know where Pialla came from. Her name suggested somewhere in that region, but the need for specifics was heavier now. He shook his head; that could wait. "Being able to share your thoughts means a lot of things. For one, there''s no school of magic you''re limited to. For two, your spell crafting could be immaculate."

    "I get it!" Kiara gasped. "It''s like automatically knowing the perfect coding for any program you want to make." Danson didn''t understand, but from the look in her eyes, he knew she was right. "Doesn''t that mean Pialla is one of the most valuable people in the world though?"

    Danson nodded. "Which spells trouble if Cucumber can take her away. The only reason Rial isn¡¯t a complete warzone now is because of the skirmish in the south. If the army wasn¡¯t still cleaning up, they would be in her home town. Sounds like your home had a private militia of guards too. Someone is going to check out why they were killed, and if they find out Pialla¡¯s a Maestro¡­¡± Would even Bernard Cucumber be able to escape the people coming for her?

    ¡°So you get the urgency of why we want to fight tonight.¡± Marco said.

    ¡°I get why Pialla has two wilds guards too. Does all of your settlement know about this?¡± Diana asked.

    Marco shook his head. ¡°Only mom and us three.¡±

    ¡°And the person who sent Cucumber¡­¡± Danson swallowed hard. Who sent a dead man to take a Maestro from her home? Who was this person who had already broken the boundary between life and death?

    ¡°My home is across the lake.¡± Pialla spoke. ¡°If we go there, I can explain the rest of the details.¡± It seemed she knew the weight of what she was as well.

    Danson wondered if the girl could escape without their help, would they have ever met her? He couldn¡¯t resist letting his eyes move to Kiara again...

    ???

    When the rune ship took its time, the trip across the lake took little more than half an hour. The rest of the trek passed in silence, mostly, considering the weight of Danson''s words. Kiara, in particular, found them weighing on her mind, especially with the two glances the elf threw her way. His question came through without a murmur; why was this an encounter fated for her? She could at least say she knew what Morduunal meant at last. Pialla''s life was an important one. Were it not for Kiara, the retrievers might have done their job. Could her friends have saved her from there? Kiara didn''t know all the details of their abilities but wasn''t confident based on what she had seen. There wasn''t a doubt that the three were strong, but would strength have helped against the retrievers'' tricks? Could they have even forced the group to split? Could they have done what Kiara did to end her fight? She didn''t know enough to answer the questions and didn''t get much more time to think as the boat reached the dock.

    From there Mirror town was only a mile away. A road paved in blue stones and lined with glass rails led them up a hill to where they could see the town sprawling below. In the distance, the ominous manor awaited, but between them and it sat streets of thin buildings standing three floors tall. Brick faces watched them as they followed Pialla to where the houses grew slightly wider. A bell dinged as she stepped past stone walls into a yard, and before she was halfway, its door came flying open.

    A woman in a flowing yellow dress ran over, pulling the girl into a hug. With bronze skin and long dark hair, it was obvious who she was, even if her hazel eyes didn''t match Pialla''s stunning citrine. The woman had a few inches on the girl too but as she turned to the group, the family resemblance was clear. This was Pialla''s mother, and her eyes were overflowing with tears of joy. She turned back to her daughter, placing both hands on her face.

    ¡°Thank the stars you aren¡¯t hurt!¡± Hands dropped to Pialla¡¯s shoulders next, then her arms, and finally pulled her into another hug.

    The girl hugged her mother back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I left you worrying!¡±

    Her mother shook her head and held her in tender silence. The group preserved it as they waited for acknowledgment, and got it at last when a smile was cast down and the woman met their eyes.

    ¡°You must be the ones from Osaza''s vision. I am Biavi Blulate, I welcome you all to join me inside." She stretched her arm toward the still-open door.

    Shoes were left in an antechamber as they proceeded across shining silver floors, finding their way to a sitting room where two gown-garbed automatons waited against stone walls. Biavi turned to one with a request for tea and it hurried out of the room, leaving Kiara with her mouth agape. Before the surprise of that could fully settle, a wardrobe''s doors suddenly flung open, and a girl with short green hair and pale skin came hopping out. She hurried over to pull Pialla into a hug and just as quickly sized up their guest. Noticeably, Marco shrunk away from her eyes, but she didn''t let them linger as she took in the rest.

    ¡°These guys apart of the plan?¡± Her eyes hunted the boy down and he nodded with a grim frown.

    ¡°Maybe anyway, we haven''t explained all the details first." He avoided eye contact, but the girl smiled, nodding enthusiastically as she fell onto a couch. This was the cue they needed to find a seat as well.

    Danson took the reigns before banter could even arrive. "Those things aren''t Ufanyn make, are they?" He gestured at the still waiting automaton. Biavi shook her head.

    ¡°No. They were empowered by me.¡±

    The elf frowned. ¡°And Pialla¡¯s father is an Oracle, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is.¡±

    Keigo¡¯s eyes moved to Danson. ¡°On a scale of finding Kiara in a field and meeting Morduunal, where does this land?¡±

    ¡°Closer to Morduunal, though not that far.¡± Danson looked at Pialla, then back to her mother. ¡°I could explain this, but maybe you two should.¡±

    Biavi nodded. ¡°We are from the Sunleaf isles.¡± She started, ¡°For most of you that will mean nothing. I might as well have said I¡¯m from the Blue Peaks or Orchid Triumvirate, but what the young elf here understands is that the Sunleaf isles is a special place. There¡¯s a unique kind of Sorcery there that the natives practice. We call it Reverie, and like other forms of Sorcery, for its power it limits how we can interact with magic.¡±

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Reverie is different from other sorcery though.¡± Danson added. ¡°Similar to how most people of the Sun Lands are, the Sunleaf people past down their magic through their bloodline.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Though it¡¯s not set in stone if only one parent uses Reverie, if both parents do then the child will be a sorcerer as well. As I am an Enchanter and my husband is an Oracle, Pialla too, is a Reverie user.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m an Enchanter as well.¡± Pialla said.

    ¡°So if I¡¯m getting this right¡­¡± Diana looked at the girl. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be able to use magic like us?¡± She waved her hand at their group and Biavi nodded. ¡°Then how is she that Maestro thing that Danson talked about. We didn¡¯t exactly study magic in the Green Lands, but I feel like if you¡¯re limited in how you can use it, you shouldn¡¯t be able to be a Maestro.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Danson replied. ¡°It comes back to the magic particles. If you can¡¯t access all of them, the type of magic you use will be limited. It¡¯s why I can¡¯t use Striker magic, for example. I can¡¯t move the particles in the same way you can.¡±

    ¡°And similarly, Pialla shouldn¡¯t be able to either.¡± Biavi said. ¡°However, my daughter did something no Enchanter has done before her. It was tried in the earliest days of the Reverie, and presumed to be impossible.¡±

    Even Kiara knew where this was going. ¡°She enchanted herself?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Pialla answered. ¡°I enchanted myself with the ability to understand magic.¡±

    Keigo raised his hand. ¡°What does it even mean to be an enchanter?¡±

    ¡°I know that one!¡± Diana raised hers. ¡°Enchanters create a continuous magical effect. If I asked one of them to, they could make it so my shoes let me walk on air, or give me a bracelet that let¡¯s me stretch my arms really far.¡±

    ¡°Why does it sound like you''re making a request?" Keigo turned to her.

    She put her hand on his face. ¡°Unlike magic weapons, enchanted items don¡¯t need an installation gem to work. It means their enchantment can¡¯t be changed without breaking, but it also means they can be more specific!¡± She looked at Pialla. ¡°But I always heard that Enchanters can¡¯t Enchant people.¡±

    The green-haired girl raised her hand. ¡°Hi! Maple here! That''s where I come in." She sat in a purple dress, half-lidded eyes lingering on Danson even now. "It happened when I was still working on the basics of witchcraft. Pialla asked me to help her with something and¡­"

    ¡°It worked.¡± Biavi sighed. ¡°It was an extremely dangerous thing to do, but Maple created an effigy of Pialla¡¯s soul, and she in turn enchanted it. It was the sort of reckless thing that only two children would dare. It¡¯s no small wonder it didn¡¯t backfire.¡±

    ¡°Until now.¡± Danson said. ¡°I can see how it¡¯d be easy to hide something like that. You could just claim any magic Pialla performed was the work of an enchantment. Considering those automaton, you¡¯re pretty skilled too. If I didn¡¯t know any better I¡¯d think they were the work of Ufanyn life magic.¡±

    As he said this, the tea server returned to the room, putting cups in front of each of them. Carefully it checked if they wanted honey, sugar, or neither and served each on a saucer. Danson sipped his and nodded as if the taste further confirmed his words.

    ¡°Pialla might have been able to go her whole life in secret. What went wrong?¡±

    ¡°It was while Osaza and I worked a job in the East Wing. We were working in tandem with a Bifold by the name of Nina Blue.¡±

    Danson stopped mid-sip, his eyes going to Kiara. He smirked, and she frowned. ¡°Kiara you keep coming in contact with some big names.¡±

    ¡°Who is Nina Blue?¡±

    ¡°Are. Nina and Blue were people I encountered about six years ago. They were amazing Soul mages, and maybe completely insane. They seemed to be working on some sort of spell, and wanted volunteers, promising it¡¯d make them significantly stronger.¡±

    ¡°Well!¡± Ellio exclaimed. ¡°You¡¯ll be happy to hear that they are still amazing Soul mages. And they want Pialla to further their abilities.¡±

    Eyes went from him to her.

    ¡°A little boy had gotten injured and I thought to heal him so he could get home. I didn¡¯t think anyone was around, but Nina Blue spotted me. I couldn¡¯t pretend like I had an item at that point. They saw my soul and the enchantment upon it, and immediately went to my parents.¡±

    ¡°They made it perfectly clear that they knew Pialla had the potential to be a Maestro and tried to strike a deal with us. If she served as their assistant, they¡¯d make sure no one ever found out.¡±

    ¡°But,¡± Danson gritted his teeth. ¡°Whatever achievements they made with Soul magic would turn eyes upon them. Even six years ago, they hadn¡¯t kept themselves entirely hidden. Who knows what enemies they had then, and might even have now.¡±

    ¡°And of course, with sending Cucumber to wipe this town''s guards out, they only have more now." Keigo crossed his arms. "But why send him? I''m guessing you guys said no and Nina Blue didn''t take it all that well."

    "Cucumber was likely sent to prove a point. Pialla''s life will change every time a person finds out what she can do. This time it¡¯s them, but who knows who it¡¯ll be next time.¡±

    The room went silent save for the sound of drinking tea and bated breath. If Pialla¡¯s secrecy had not shown them before, this was not a simple situation. Kiara thought about the conversations they had about her magic. If Pialla could help her use it even a little better, how much could she help people who knew what they were doing? It wasn''t just Danson''s words that alarmed the girl, but what he said about making others more powerful. Who were Nina and Blue, and how far would they go? A dead hero this time, but what would come next? When would Pialla get to rest her head?

    ¡°There¡¯s a plan, right?¡± She broke the silence. Marco nodded.

    ¡°We know what type of magic is behind Cucumber¡¯s resurrection thanks to Osaza. It¡¯s a Soul Binding Hex, and thanks to Maple, we know how to break it.¡±

    ¡°Fire!" Maple exclaimed. Kiara''s heart skipped a beat. Marco continued, but she could feel a shift in the air among the people in the know. At last it answered why she and Pialla were tied together.

    ¡°And she¡¯s going to work on her own spell here, making Nina Blue forget about Pialla.¡±

    ¡°Sounds great!¡± Keigo nodded. ¡°And with two wilds tribesmen and a conjurer, the forces he brought aren¡¯t going to be a problem. We could attack right now and be done with this."

    ¡°Except for one thing.¡± Marco reached into his shirt. He pulled out a bottle of sand, and Biavi put a bowl on the coffee table.

    As he poured the sand it began to shift, taking the forms of four figures standing at a distance. One, a young woman with knives in sheaths all over her body. Another a young man with long rabbit-like ears sticking up from the sides of his head. The third was little more than a child, and the last was a woman with long hair, holding a heart in her hand.

    ¡°These four were called monuments in Osaza¡¯s vision. Marianne, No-Name, Arseal, and Cosette.¡± He pointed them out in order.

    ¡°No-name?¡± Keigo raised an eyebrow.

    Diana nodded. ¡°Probably a hitman from the Green Lands. There¡¯s a group that kill Myrin parents and take their children. You earn your name on completion of your first job.¡±

    ¡°Would Nina Blue have gone to them, or Cucumber himself?"

    ¡°I think it¡¯s more likely that Cucumber saved him. That sounds like something he would have done at least.¡±

    ¡°Well regardless of how they joined forces, our best means of attack will be to separate them from the group. Maple has a spell for that.¡± Marco pointed at the witch.

    ¡°It''s called Duelist Demand, I can work that one out a lot quicker than the memory spell for Nina Blue. The rules though are that two people enter a one on one fight. They''ll remain compelled until the battle is finished through incapacitation. The bad news is that I can only compel four of them and Cucumber is one.¡±

    ¡°Well, Myrin can¡¯t use magic so No-Name probably has a magic item, but what about the other three?¡± Keigo asked.

    ¡°What you see in the sand are depictions based on Osaza¡¯s words. Marianne cuts with blades borne on her arms. Cosette controls the heart with her very hands. We took this to mean that the first one uses Cutter magic, and the second is a Hemomancer.¡±

    They looked at the bowl of sand again. As Keigo suggested, there was nothing for No-Name to indicate he used any sort of magic, however, they could see nothing for Arseal either. Marco followed their eyes but shook his head.

    ¡°He''s a magic user, but Osaza couldn''t see what type."

    Eyes went to Danson next.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that could mean, but even if he¡¯s a kid I¡¯ll fight him. I have the best chance of figuring out what he can do, and my magic is versatile enough to meet it.¡±

    ¡°I insist you exclude Cosette from the Duelist Demand. Hemomancy is dangerous, and my conjuration don¡¯t have blood. It¡¯s better to leave her to me.¡± Alexia patted her purse.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take on No-Name then.¡± Keigo replied.

    ¡°Which leaves Marianne to me.¡± Diana smirked.

    ¡°Great! Then that just leaves Cucumber. Hey Biavi, could you make me an enchant that makes my venom ignite?¡± Ellio turned a big grin on her.

    ¡°I can but you know that will burn you too, right?¡±

    ¡°Yep! But I was already prepared for that. Pialla just make sure you patch me up if I survive!¡±

    ¡°You don''t have to do anything that''ll hurt you." Kiara shook her head. "If fire is what we need, I have plenty here." She ignited her finger, and as its scarlet glow fell upon their faces, the eyes of the trio lit up.

    ¡°Right! Your group is from the other vision Osaza did. The fallen scarlet star. The elf with the heart of winter. The girl who walks on air, and the boy from the forest of treasures!" Ellio clapped, and while no one questioned their image, a strange look did come to Keigo¡¯s eyes. He said nothing, however, and the moment marched on. ¡°I¡¯d feel bad leaving you to fight Cucumber alone though. Hey Maple, would the stealth ring let me slip past the Duelist Demand?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even know how to stop it!¡±

    ¡°Then the plan is set!¡±

    ¡°Sounds like it!¡±

    Marco sighed at the two, putting effort into focusing on Kiara¡¯s group. ¡°Then all we can do for now is wait things out. You four should rest. Tonight we fight for our Magic Maestro¡­¡±

 Chapter 20: First Strike

    Kiara wondered if she was ready for tonight. She wondered until the sunset on Mirror town and wondered still as she followed the others outside the house. As buildings darkened and the streets lit up, she watched her reflection in passing glass, wondering if she''d recognize herself afterward. Could she recognize herself now? Was this the same scarlet-eyed girl who had her first kiss a few days ago? Or was this someone else, still waiting for the costume change? She didn''t stop to stare at herself but wondered how it all came to this. Not just the fight with Feline or the encounter with Morduunal, but what originally twisted the thread that tied them all together. Would that thread come apart now? Probably not. She still had to survive and this was only the first of many. She wondered if she''d be ready to take on the next, and as the manor''s doors came into sight, she wondered if she had any time left for that thought. Ellio disappeared and she got her answer. Wondering would have to wait till later, now was the time to knock.

    With a fist aglow, Diana sent the doors flying from their hinges. Worn wood splintered as it sprayed into a hall, making the men that filled it rise to their feet. They wasted no time with words or confusion, drawing their weapons as the group stepped in. A battle cry pushed them to charge, and Kiara stepped forward with wind weaving around her fingers. Was she ready for tonight? Now was the time to find out. Step one was getting through this room, and it meant she had to act.

    ¡°Twin Twisters.¡± They fired from her palms, bowling the men over. Her group ran past and she caught young faces¡ªfew older than twenty, many as young as her. She didn¡¯t get to dwell on that as she stepped into a round room with stairs climbing either wall. They came together at another pair of doors, with the hall continuing beneath them. Footsteps drummed in pursuit; her group gave them some space. Something brushed against her shoulder, and Ellio manifested.

    ¡°Get to the doors.¡± He reminded them as his tattoos began to glow. The mercenaries flooded the room, and he dashed to meet them.

    For a moment Kiara wondered why they didn''t react until she saw him stab his fingers into a man''s neck. The flesh turned a sickly purple¡ªthe man shrieked as he dropped to the floor. His allies looked around wildly, and the realization quickly filled her mind. Ellio had made it so their group could see him, but the mercenaries were blind. Like a pit of vipers, his fingers stabbed out, biting into every man too hasty to look before he leaped. Bodies began to pile at the arch, until someone finally stopped, holding his sword out.

    ¡°There¡¯s something there!¡± He roared to the others. But he was wrong; Ellio followed his group up the stairs.

    Only Marco and Alexia lingered behind¡ªthe boy at the bottom, the woman at the top. The Neba man nodded to them both and they nodded back, promising they''d fulfill their role. Danson froze the stairs with a wave on the other side. They lingered long enough for the mercenaries to cautiously creep forward, meeting hardened eyes one last time. Something about the moment struck Kiara before she moved on. Between the two forces, no one had seen a life they weren¡¯t ready to take.

    Marco clenched his fist and as clouds erupted from them to his shoulders, the air around him cracked. It formed a ten-by-ten foot dome, invisible to all the unfortunate fools outside it. Like the one that came with his sword swinging now. He breached the wall and his body slowed down, drifting in as if he weighed little more than air. The three-eyed head made its request, and Marco leaped in to deliver.

    ¡°One.¡± It said in that sorrowful voice. He landed the blow, blasting the man into walls outside. That must have looked like super speed to the rest, but it didn''t stop them from seeking revenge. With their forms falling slowly toward him, he answered the request from least to greater.

    ¡°One.¡± The man went down with a blow to his chest. ¡°Two.¡± This one was more of a boy¡ªtaking a kick to his stomach and an elbow to his side. ¡°Three.¡± Marco leaped, smashing a knee into his jaw. The man fell back with mouth bleeding, and the boy struck his leg, bringing him down. A hook to the head finished him off, and the boy smiled as the three-eyed head cried, "Five."

    Swords came cutting at him, bleeding his cheek as he moved a step too slow. It cost him a scar on his left arm, and almost his gut as a second sword came around. His attacker had no problem facing Thunder Boxing inside its dome and didn''t plan to let the boy get another hit. The swords danced into a fury after him. As he matched their stride, his clouds darkened. He had to admit the man controlled their pace, but there was a way to change the tides. It pulsed in his fist, and he caught the blade on his other arm as he swung for the man''s chest. There came a crash like thunder and another foe was launched free. The remaining didn''t hesitate though, closing a ring around the dome as if surrounding him would help.

    ¡°Stand down!¡± A gruff voice called over them. It stopped them right before they entered, and Marco hunted its speaker down. He emerged from the hallway under the stairs; a man somewhere in his fifties, with salt and pepper hair. His sword glowed blue. Marco sucked his teeth.

    ¡°Captain Logan!¡± Someone called out.

    ¡°How¡¯d an Enforcer end up leading some mercs?¡± Marco asked as the man drew near.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Mercs? Is that how you¡¯re going to justify this slaughter?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m from the Wilds! I justify slaughter based on how many people are coming for my life. If you want me to feel bad, you should rethink the reasons you brought them all here.¡±

    He looked at his fallen men. ¡°I brought them here because every last one of them wants to fight for good¡­¡±

    ¡°For good? I¡¯m guessing you don¡¯t know why your buddy Cucumber is here!¡±

    ¡°The actions he takes today will make things better tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°If you believe that, maybe he¡¯s in the dark too. That, or he¡¯s leading you around with his name alone.¡±

    ¡°No. I follow him because he can do what I cannot! Cucumber can save the world, and I¡¯ll fall before he loses the chance again!¡± Logan stepped into the dome.

    Marco wanted to say, You definitely will! But the three-eyed-head froze the words on his tongue. It wanted its request to be heard, and the sorrow of it seemed directed at him.

    ¡°Thirty.¡± It said. The boy gritted his teeth. He made sure to keep eyes off her during the fight, but he let them go to Alexia now, telling her it was time for phase two. In the meantime, he had to prepare himself.

    Beneath his shirt, a pocket stone glowed, moving a clay eye mask to Marco¡¯s hand. It was painted blue, with red-half circles carved into its temples. He brought it to his face as Logan cautiously drew nearer, feeling the enchantment within it like ice water. He remembered the first time Biavi told him its name; The Battle Artist¡¯s Eyes. If he could use it without losing his mind she¡¯d let him have it. He wasn¡¯t brave enough to try it back then, but tonight seemed like as good a time as any. He wanted to save it for when Cosette appeared, but thirty hits was a good reason for a change of plans. Red lightning crackled through his clouds as it sealed to his face. Logan shifted his stance.

    ¡°Where¡¯d you get such a dangerous item, boy?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re implying I¡¯m on the wrong side, I¡¯ll say it again. I¡¯m from the Wilds. The side I¡¯m on is the one I like the most.¡±

    Something shifted in the man as Marco responded. Considering the general age of his group, the boy figured he was used to conversations like this. Maybe they all faced the bad end of his sword at a point. It was truly a shame. If they chose better allies they¡¯d still be alive. Marco supposed that the shift was the willingness to kill. A lever was pushed to the other side, and Logan came for the neck. Marco felt his body move like paint on a canvas, flowing under the blade, into a spin, whipping a leg around. He was already whipping the other way as the man winced. It came up short as its target leaped back, but Marco still rose with a smile on his face. He understood the item''s name already. The Battle Artist''s Eyes¡ªbecause he could see a perfect portrait of the fight.

    He dodged a stab. He dodged a slash. A feint came and he fell for it, just to jump on Logan¡¯s sword as it swung around. From its blade, he kicked the man¡¯s head back, twisting into a flip as he dropped to the floor. A quick leap let him bury three blows in Logan¡¯s chest. His clouds darkened, and he struck with those five and the two that remained. The thunderous force made the man quake, and yet he still tried to slash. Marco flipped back, sizing him up again. His foe had probably fought a Rostradt before, which meant this fight wasn¡¯t just about the kill. Logan came at him, and Marco sucked his teeth; he¡¯d have to avoid being pushed out the dome.

    Shallowly dodging a stab for the body, he ran at the man with a mean right hook. Pain splashed like paint across his face but didn''t stop the sword from spinning around. If anything it pushed Logan into the spin. Marco slipped under it and launched his fist up. As the merc flailed back, he kept the blows coming. Eight hits remained when he stepped back and his clouds darkened. Maybe his assessment was wrong? He was waiting for the other shoe to drop, but it seemed Logan had both feet on the ground.

    ¡°Any last words for all of your men?¡±

    ¡°Rostradt tribesmen can¡¯t easily be beat in their dome. That¡¯s why you should all have a sword like mine. They¡¯ll see it and think you¡¯re a former Enforcer, and never realize you¡¯re using a Marking Sword.¡±

    Marco didn¡¯t know what that was but knew a cue when he heard it. The rest of the mercs would be inspired for their next attack, and Logan¡¯s last one would make him too slow to answer it. He put a bit of spite in his swing, blasting Logan like he was every other man. The sword fell from his hand and ominously stood on its tip. The floor within the dome began to glow, and a pillar-like blade stabbed up. Marco flipped away, and another shot for his back. He took it as a slash, rather than be impaled, staying on the move until he left his dome. Logan wore a smile where he fell. He left a magic trap on the floor that would only target the Rostradt boy. The mercenaries cried their rage and sorrow as they rushed up the stairs. Alexia visibly sighed, and Marco sighed with her. She opened a book, and the first merc to reach her flew over the rails, body mangled by a sudden blow.

    ¡°Upon the road sat alien boulders; strange things that could never form in flat plains. They looked sturdy, and not quite round, chipped and worn by endless weather. It was only when the travelers drew near that the mask came undone. First there was the sound¡ªsomething achingly hungry, and then there was movement as the things came to life. Their bodies were covered in brown fur, but bore no animal nature. After all, no one knew an animal that stood at eleven feet, with arms as long and thick as a man. No thing could be an animal when its bulbous stomach was a translucent flask. No one would want to see an animal whose face was all mouth, except for one off-centered eye. These things were the Gluttons, endlessly starving, and only the anguish of the dying could sate them.¡± These monsters manifested from her words, rising to block the mercenaries¡¯ path.

    ¡°They have a Conjurer too¡­¡± One man cried. A Glutton hit him, splattering his body against the wall.

    It was admirable that the rest of them didn¡¯t scream, but all were One ass the Gluttons struck out. Shields and armor did nothing. Escape might have, but duty put that thought aside. Marco was forgotten as they charged this new threat letting not one broken body hold them back. As some died and others envied their fate, a loud part of him wished he could contribute to the carnage too. He was about to jump in when two blades sunk into a Glutton''s shoulder. It wasn''t even partially bothered by them until the blood on its hands fed into their hilts. Its massive arm rose and tore its head from its shoulders. The words that forged it came apart, and Marco turned his head. A woman with long crimson hair had emerged from the hallway. He forgot about the mercs upon seeing her. Cosette was here now, and so was his fun¡­

 Chapter 21: Weapons and Knowledge

    <div>

    <div>

    <h2 align="center">Part 1: A Blade Dyed Red</h2>

    Marco still remembered the first time he heard one of Osaza''s visions. In a large tent, in a room filled with pillows, he waited with his mother for a visitor to arrive. She told him it was an important man who came from far away. She didn''t know him, but trusted what she heard, and wanted Marco to trust it too. In the wilds, where people were as dangerous as the numerous magic beast, Osaza made Marco see the world. It wasn''t just his visions; wasn''t just the poetry spoken in the strange trance. Osaza didn¡¯t look like a wilds tribesmen¡ªslim instead, in flowing clothes that couldn¡¯t hide a knife. He dressed brightly too, garbed in colors that reminded Marco of poisonous plants, but this man was neither plant nor poison. Osaza was like nothing he had ever seen, telling him the world had so much more. Maybe there were other settlements? Maybe there were places bigger than that? The man was there with info for his mother but gave him questions too. How big was the world? He still wanted to know. That girl, Kiara, made him wonder more. In this big world, what does it mean to be a monument? Back then, it was someone who could destroy the settlement. Right now? It was Cosette, and even the Battle Artist could see it.

    The battlefield was still, except for her and the Gluttons. In black pants and vest over a white shirt, she found the spots between their blows, always managing to fill it. She didn''t stay in one place. Each lumbering turn and graceless swing was too slow to even strike her shadow. Meanwhile, her attacks were too fast to miss. It wasn''t simply the Gluttons'' size that made them easy targets. The woman was never static; even her blades spinning. They tore gashes without a doubt, and Alexia glistened as she tried to keep up. Each wound burned energy to heal, pushing her breath and mind. When one closed, knives opened two more, trying to inject just one drop of blood. It was all she needed. Just a few broke the first Glutton, and the feedback left Alexia exhausted. They would lose this battle of attrition; Alexia was already sprinting toward her limits. Meanwhile, Cosette was cool. She sliced a leg open, making the creature kneel. She ran up its arm, turning her knife to its face. Marco couldn¡¯t wait anymore.

    He scurried up the wall faster than the mercenaries could follow, opening his dome as he drew closer. Bouncing up the arm he threw a punch, only for Cosette to turn her palm his way. It caused a sudden feeling he didn¡¯t like. The hand was a rejection to the blood inside, sending him spinning back. He caught himself on the wall, but even the Battle Artist was surprised. It felt like his body had to run away. He needed to know if he could ever get close. From a dome on the wall, he shot back, kicking out as he forged it anew. When blood quivered, he dropped, swiping low. The woman skipped back, but he twirled to follow, swinging his legs as they moved up. She was fast on her feet, already moving as he flipped to his. Swipe. Swipe. He was grasping at air. She pointed at his head, but he spun to the side, bringing his hand around. She pushed it, and he swung the other way. Rather than duck back, she dove in. Marco skipped away, but she was there to stay. His arm chopped down as she went for his neck, and she caught it, giving it a pull. His exposed side was a shortcut to his heart. The Glutton moved, knocking them both from its arm. As he reached the floor, Marco breathed hard and heavy breaths.

    ¡°2000?¡± A question filled the air and made his head tilt. Two thousand as a question? What in lying vines did that mean? Cosette dodged a smash, and it clicked. It would take at least 2000 hits to get her out of the dome...

    <h2 style="page-break-before: always" align="center">Part 2: A Skillful Hand</h2>

    Elsewhere, the others didn''t look back. When the door closed, their group broke off, following maps they kept in their heads. Diana went down a long narrow hall and threw open the doors of a ballroom. Sconces filled it with a warm orange glow; floor-to-ceiling windows gave audience to shrubs outside. In front of one of them, her target stood. Marianne was not as old as Diana expected, looking much closer to her age. The woman had short brown hair that was wavy at its ends. She stood in what looked like a school uniform¡ªfrilly plum top, with a seafoam ribbon and basil slacks. As the door closed, she turned, revealing jade eyes with a scar underneath the right. They widened. She frowned. And finally, her brow furrowed as Diana moved to the center of the room.

    ¡°So you put me under a witch¡¯s compulsion then?¡± Her furrow deepened. ¡°And being aware of it doesn¡¯t break it? I should have expected this of Diana Fillmore, but I never expected I¡¯d meet you.¡±

    ¡°Diana Fillmore?¡± Diana shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard, but I don¡¯t go by that name anymore.¡±

    ¡°And yet¡­¡± Marianne stepped away from the window. ¡°To go to witches to isolate your enemies...it¡¯s a very Fillmore thing to do.¡± She watched the redhead frown. ¡°Or do you object?¡± Her furrow stayed, but a smile crept onto her face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Diana sighed. ¡°But coming to someone¡¯s aid, isn¡¯t. You can call me by the Fillmore name, but at least acknowledge my differences.¡±

    Marianne clicked her tongue. ¡°I always wondered what type of person you were. To leave all that behind and get a number put on your head. I thought you might be out to change the world, but you¡¯re still the same girl aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know each other. Does it matter if I answer?¡±

    ¡°I suppose not. The color of your heart doesn¡¯t change what we have to do.¡±

    ¡°But do you have to do this? Is the pay worth Pialla¡¯s life? You seemed to hate the Fillmore name, but your actions suggest we might be related.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me spit! We¡¯re doing this for a good cause!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re planning to kidnap a girl for someone she¡¯s avoiding!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re giving up one life to make millions better!¡±

    ¡°And how are you going to do that?¡±

    Marianne gaped. "By giving people back a hero they need. The Expanse will have strength, and families like the Fillmore and the Belling will fall. Without them in the way, the Green Lands will get better."

    ¡°And without them, you mercenaries are out of a job. You¡¯ll forgive me if I don¡¯t believe there''s noble intention.¡±

    ¡°Mercenaries? Is that what you were told to get you involved? We¡¯re freedom fighters! We stand for those who have been wronged!¡±

    ¡°Except for one innocent girl?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate, but we have to use these tricks if we want to win the most important fight.¡±

    ¡°I definitely get it...When you think you¡¯re making the right choice, it¡¯s easy to justify the sacrifice. But you can¡¯t even comprehend how much that fight won¡¯t even be a schoolyard brawl.¡±

    Marianne scoffed. ¡°So says the girl who has never truly seen Nithellan.¡± She ran a finger across her scar. ¡°But we knew there would be no compromise the moment I saw your face.¡±

    Diana nodded, her footing shifting along the path of her mind. She didn''t think she was deceived; the Blulate''s and their allies truly didn''t know. A band this big and cruel seemed like mercenaries from a distance. Even before she ran away, she had never heard of freedom fighters. She supposed that meant Marianne was right, but it didn''t mean that she was wrong. Sacrificing Pialla''s freedom wasn''t going to win the battles that mattered. Diana hadn''t truly seen Nithellan, but it was clear Marianne hadn''t either. They were two girls watching from different angles, and there was so much to miss. Nithellan and the Expanse weren''t even in the purview of this fight. The Green Lands didn''t matter, only Pialla did, and the redhead came here knowing precisely that. She was always going to try, but she knew futility when she saw it. Marianne came too far to go back and hadn''t seen a misstep along the way. Once again, Diana put her homeland behind her. If the woman hadn''t seen an error before, she was about to see it now.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Diana charged, and Marianne stomped. Spikes erupted from the floor, but the redhead weaved, even as they moved. Her fist glowed and struck empty air as its target slid aside. An arm blade appeared, purple like the spikes, with an eerie dark glow. With a twirl, it cut across Diana''s shirt. Her stomach was safe, but not for long, as Marianne sliced again. The redhead bobbed away. The blade followed weightlessly, and she stayed on the move, watching shifting eyes as they found new targets. A vertical slice sunk into her forearm, and she thundered away as the pain flashed cold. She needed a moment to think, but spinning saws had her trapped. They were the spikes from before, making a ring. Marianne wore a creeping smirk.

    ¡°Razor Stinger.¡± Another blade grew from her left arm. ¡°Razor Stride.¡± They grew along the soles of her shoes. For a moment, Diana saw Marianne in the fields, sliding across dirt and grass like ice. The moment died; the woman slicing forward.

    Her movements were death in the guise of grace. With practiced ease she slid up, entering a rapid spin. Her blades fell short as Diana leaped back, but she followed with a step and kicked her leg high. The collar split, but the girl dashed again. Rather than pursue, Marianne twirled. ¡°Razor Wire.¡± From an outstretched foot, a wire swung around the ring. It cut so fast, the light was severed; Diana dodging it with a punch to the air. As she landed, things became clear. Marianne¡¯s first attack was the set-up for this spell.

    How many foes fell to that trap? How many came apart to that elegant whirl? It struck Diana that a web ran through the floor. Each motion was a movement of body and magic. It wasn''t a ring, but a rink and no one was safe while Marianne stood inside. It didn''t help that she used Cutting Magic. Each cut made the next one sharper. On the plus side, that was only case by case. The woman cut enough to slice through photons, but flesh and bone were relatively safe. Diana just had to keep things up.

    ¡°You seem surprised, Diana Fillmore, but I¡¯ve been fighting since before you ran away from home. I have grown through constant battles. How many have you seen?¡±

    The question took her back to the Blue Peaks a month ago. Her Wanderer''s Notebook sang in her mind, and she opened it to a message from Keigo. How strong do you think you are? It came at just the right time. Her sister was nearby, but within a place that loomed imposingly ahead. A Magic Brigade Outpost threatened with its presence alone. The message confirmed her thought¡ªshe made it as far as she could. ¡°Not strong enough.¡± She answered back, and could almost see Keigo¡¯s smile in his response. Meet me and Danson in the Calm Lands, we''re about to get a lot stronger. She departed the Blue Peaks with a new goal in mind. She''d get strong enough to stroll right in.

    ¡°Not enough.¡± She said back. ¡°But I plan to see many more.¡± She clutched her fist and settled her stance. For Pialla and herself, this was a battle she would win.

    She raced back in, and immediately bobbed another high kick. She weaved the one that cut down after; diving in under a sudden chop. Her target moved with a snap to the side, but she kept her fingers glowing as a leg spun around. The twirl died as Diana tapped it, and the woman stumbled as the girl stepped in.

    ¡°Striker Crack.¡±

    It hit the face, the next crashing hard against the chest. The first sent Marianne reeling back. Her flailing arms cued the second. What followed from three came with fury¡ªa bombardment battering the woman¡¯s body. Punctuated with another Striker Crack, it sent her sliding back. Diana felt what she was looking for though. There was feedback when a Battle Effigy was overtaxed, a feeling quite like punching a stream. Marianne could take eight consecutive hits. Diana drank a potion and clenched her fist tight. She''d land her spells on the ninth. She just had to stay close. Thunder drove her forward and Marianne raised her hands.

    ¡°Razor Cobras.¡± Six blades coiled out from her back. Held by tethers, they snapped at the girl.

    Diana exploded to a quick stop, pedaling back as they snapped again. Their pursuit was relentless¡ªheads swiping with blind hunger. She dipped and ducked, dodging close shaves. One slipped past, stabbing into the floor. She didn''t miss the zigzag of magic racing up its body, but seeing it did no good. Marianne flew with the tether. Diana cried out as a blade passed through her side. A cobra bit and she punched herself away, only for others to jump at her face. Her arms came up; blades wrote from wrist to elbow. Still, a kick pushed her further, and still, Marianne pursued. A cobra swung down and Diana rolled aside. One lanced toward her, but she stopped in time. Another snapped the other way. She was at the center of a sling. With a leg held high, Marianne came. Diana felt the breath of death but dodged all the same. Suddenly, the trajectory changed with the cutter tossed in the air. The cobras speared down and Diana pointed up.

    ¡°Striker Shot!¡± It hit Marianne''s chin, and every head lurched back. ¡°Shooting Strike!¡± Diana took off on a red trail, striking with her knee. She twisted, swinging her leg around. ¡°Striker Crash!¡± The floor splintered as the woman hit it. Diana dropped to join her.

    As the cobras pushed Marianne up, the brawler didn''t stop. She didn''t let them snaking forward stop her either. They stabbed and she took them in her right arm. Grabbing their tethers, she reeled Marianne in, despite her tearing palm. She knocked the light from her eyes, letting the cobras pull back. A spearing kick hit, forcing the air from the lungs. Diana stayed in the body. Right hook. Punctuate with a knee! As Marianne toppled back, a jab flew forward.

    ¡°Striker Crack!¡±

    Rib folded as the woman flew. She skipped across the floor. Blood poured from her mouth when she breathed. Marianne looked at Diana as she wiped it from her face. The girl poured two potions down her throat. The holes in her arm healed, but the skin was pale¡ªthe process clearly painful.

    ¡°Do you think drinking potions and tonics will help you win.¡± Her voice was hoarse, she''d need a healer after this.

    Diana shook her head. ¡°All it has to do is keep me alive.¡± The girl stepped forward, and Marianne''s eyes lingered on her arm.

    They had the same thought. Potions and Tonics didn''t heal things freely, they burned the aura to cast a spell. The power of Diana''s magic would suffer. That arm had become a liability. Marianne''s eyes said it: You think that''s going to keep you alive? I''ll make sure it''s your undoing. Diana lifted the arm, a closed fist aimed forward. Come and get it, it said in response, and the woman rose with poise. Her chest heaved heavily. The effigy might have undone the broken chin, but those ribs were all her own. Between the effort of breathing, and the number of times Diana was cut, the end of this battle was near. The next exchange would likely decide it, and neither of them was willing to lose.

    ¡°Razor Dancer.¡± The cobras twitched and bulged, their tethers growing to resemble arms. Marianne took a deep breath despite her chest and slid in. Diana dashed to meet her.

    Things opened with a rapid spin¡ªa glorious whirl of shredded death. Diana bounced back, and then to the side, bringing her finger up. The Striker Shot came; Marianne stopped and fired a spear. The girl pulled away, but it sliced her cheek. She skipped the other way, and another scratched her neck. A barrage flew. Evasive actions saved her but gave the woman a chance to move in. The redhead was frozen¡ªthere were too many to dodge. She dropped the shot between them instead. It was like crashing into a blow head-on, and Marianne took it in her shattered chest. She hacked and Diana kicked. It was stopped on a raised shin. It didn¡¯t feel great but she took her chance, slicing for the girl¡¯s leg. Diana leaped back with a punch, then dashed back in. She paid for it with a spear through her stomach; effigy stealing the wound. She couldn¡¯t take another of those, but Marianne had no plans to give it. She stomped and the saws took flight, turning their rink into a tower. From all of her arms, wires stretched out, and Diana¡¯s heart went still.

    ¡°Shooting Strike!¡± She moved like cannon fire as the woman stood on one foot. This was the end, whether she liked it or not. There would be no time for nine different hits, she would barely have time for one. With the momentum of Shooting Strike, she had to finish this. She had to deplete the effigy, not just overtax it. Her right arm was still burnt out, so she¡¯d approach with Marianne to her left. As the magic coursed like blood, it was almost like she was taken back. She remembered the first time she ever cast a spell.

    ¡°Striker Magic will always convert the full force of your strike into magical energy. It doesn¡¯t matter how big or small it is. If you want to make the spell stronger, you want to cast it in layers. Aim for three and remember your spell words.¡± One of the older actresses offered to teach her. ¡°When you¡¯re confident at three, aim for five, and remember to give it a flashy name.¡± It wasn¡¯t merely that her arm was glowing. It felt more like her arm became the magic. ¡°Put your shoulder into it too!¡±

    ¡°Striking Bolt!¡± Momentum. Shoulder. Body. Knowledge. With everything she could grab in those few seconds, Diana threw her fist. The whirl began, and as the wire came close, she made contact. It was like a raging thunderstorm rolled from her elbows to her knuckles. She hammered Marianne¡¯s face¡ªimpact launching them both back.

    It took a Striker Stream for her to crash gracelessly. Marianne didn¡¯t even get half of that. The blow knocked her consciousness free, and the saws came undone. The woman followed them, as she hit the wall. The effigy absorbed the damage, but not enough for her to rise. She hit the floor with her eyes wide open, and Diana wobbled to her feet with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Five?¡± She grinned. ¡°I guess seven is a bit much.¡± Her arm stung, but that was fine. She''d master five, then seven would be a breeze¡­

 Chapter 22: Who They Are

    <h2 align="center">?Part 1: The Girl that Survived</h2>

    The stories started when Cosette was six. In the southeastern wing, in a village easily forgotten, a lone girl survived a strange attack. It happened quickly, only leaving macabre reminders, and the filthy emaciated girl was one. The Magic Brigade found her; the recount giving even the hardened chills. On a day that should have been like any other, the horde emerged from the river. They looked human in every possible way, but hooted to each other, dressed in scaly pelts. Their pale skin made them shine in the daylight, and blond hair and blue eyes made them seem somewhat spectral. They had no words as they approached the village gate, and had no mercy when they fell upon its people. They trapped the villagers after hunting them down. Never going as far to damage their bodies, but fighting over and over till they gave up hope. The Horde gathered the villagers in a makeshift pen, and their leader spoke with clear jubilation. The hoots made no sense, but the idea was clear. The horde was here for a banquet, and it was time for them to dig in. There was no escape, not even death. They feasted while people were alive; screams the music of celebration. It wasn''t that Cosette escaped¡ªshe was in the pen too. But the river folk ate around her, leaving not even a mournful eye. When the last villager was finished, the horde left her there¡ªmind hidden from the horror. It took a week before anyone found out, and took longer for the Brigade to reach her. The stories said she was The Girl who Survived and left to an orphanage, it was the only ones she knew.

    That changed when her Hemomancy developed. She was only eight when it awakened, and the stories grew from there. She wasn''t just a survivor, but the harbinger of the attack. Her magic was a beacon, and it''d make you suffer too. The Girl that Survived was a curse to those around her. The orphanage abandoned her in fear of this, but Cosette was all right, she feared these stories too. The horde never came, but she stayed on the move. Each new week, month, and year would find her someplace new. The Girl Survived by working for pay. Her magic was strong; she could get the job done. The magic didn''t take her life but gave it. And it was through her magic that she knew she wasn''t alone.

    Cosette could feel the heartbeats of the freedom fighters around her. She flared them when they weakened; ignited them when they stopped. When they bled, she kept the blood inside them, and bleeding inside came to a stop. She could feel the heartbeat of the girl up the stairs, pumping hard, and harder still when another Glutton dropped. She could feel the heart of the Rostradt boy, calm despite the difference between them; steady despite the battle he couldn''t win. He could stall, however, and he did that well. The dome was her prison, and the warden was vigilant and quick. She could stop this assault in a second, but she¡¯d have to stop him first...

    <h2 style="page-break-before: always" align="center">?Part 2: Nothing but a Knife</h2>

    Keigo was not a fighter. As capable as he was at holding his own, he was trained to be an assassin; honed to be a spy. Assassinations failed when your target could fight back. A fighting chance was a chance to scream¡ªwas a chance to tear the shadows away. As his brother taught him the sword, and father the power of less physical things, his mother taught him this. Be the shadow that fells foes quick, and the visage of death still in their eyes. Be nothing more than a whispered blade, or the hidden taste of potent poisons. Keigo was an assassin, but lately, he wondered if that was enough. Lately? No, it had been years, and he still hadn¡¯t found the answer. At the time, he did everything he was taught. He had a plan¡ªin and out¡ªand reached his destination undetected. It should have been a success, but it took vile luck to reach the final step. Even then, it hadn¡¯t been easy. The man fought the poison in his veins, almost taking Keigo¡¯s life. He thought it was the difference in skill back then, but Diana and Danson opened his eyes.

    Diana was more amazing than ever. When they first met, she was naive; foolishly fleeing into the wild. The person he met was too new to the world. There was so much to see, so much to do. She seemed more like a tourist than anything else, oblivious to the target on her back. Her first few days were spent in fear. She was always jumping; always checking corners. Even he wasn''t allowed to stand at her back. Then they found the troupe and she was born anew. The stage became her canvas, and the paint was each new lesson she learned. An actress could come to her, asking if she wanted to get better, and Diana always did. For three years he watched in awe¡ªleft wide-eyed every time. From the girl that hid behind him, to the one that led him forward; Diana always found herself, without batting an eye. It made him wish he stuck with her two years ago. Diana showed him there was room to grow, and he was sure she did it spectacularly.

    Danson was an entirely different story. From the moment they met, Keigo saw himself. They were two boys, left alone, forced to face a world that would rather see them die. Danson, however, faced that world head-on. When he walked into dire straits, he did it with his head high. He had a plan for either outcome. If he won, that was it, what else was there to say? If he lost, he''d survive, and then you''d see him later. Danson knew what he was good at, and how to make that work. Keigo had seen it, battle after battle, and even witnessed it. If Diana taught him there was room to grow, Danson taught him to master his craft. Sure, you could grow too, but masters knew how to stay on top.

    For both of them, he wanted to be more. There was a version of him, yet to be seen, lost when he lost his family. A deft assassin¡ªdeadly in a blink, able to do the job at a moment''s notice. He''d still have his plans and reconnaissance, but he would kill a target if he saw them by chance. Unfortunately, it wasn''t just about stealth and subterfuge. Keigo was a killer, and he had to be better at it. That''s why he ran down a dead-end hall and bounced up the walls. Sliding down a tree punching through a window, he silently fell into an untamed garden. The circling shrubs were fat with leaves; the swaying grass, tall enough to reach his thighs. A dry fountain stood ahead, the figure of its centerpiece garbed in a gown of vines. His target sat on a bench in front of it¡ªeyes turned to the full moon. As if there was any way to mistake it, he knew this boy to truly be a Myrin. Curls of pink-white hair sat atop his head, while long rabbit ears stuck up from the side. He sat in a loose white shirt hanging like a robe from his shoulders; long legs stuck out, lean, with bare clawed feet. A Rabbit Myrin; his greatest Gift would be speed. All he''d need was power to his strikes, and Keigo could already see it in his arms. Specifically, he saw it in the scars that spoiled the pale skin. Myrin usually healed too well to leave them. He hadn''t just been given a magic item, the things were placed inside of him. His ears twitched as Keigo let out a pitying sigh, and his eyes flicked over.

    "Why am I here?" His voice was soft; this rabbit was young. Maybe the same age? Maybe a bit older. "Who are you?" He was green, cautious that he didn''t strike an ally.

    ¡°I have a better question.¡± Keigo replied. ¡°Who are you?¡± The Rabbit''s face remained blank, and somehow that was sadder.

    ¡°I don''t have a name.¡±

    ¡°Still have to earn it?¡±

    His hand moved to his chest. ¡°Yes.¡± He said flatly, and Keigo sighed again.

    ¡°All right, I''m giving you one then. How does Takeru sound?¡±

    ¡°Why Takeru?¡±

    ¡°Because I like the sound of it.¡±

    The Rabbit seemed to think for a moment. ¡°Are you an enemy?¡± Keigo nodded. ¡°Then I can''t accept it.¡± But what¡¯s a life without a name?

    "I''m guessing that means there''s no way this ends without one of us dying?" The Rabbit nodded; Keigo sighed for the third time. There would be no delaying it anymore.

    Soul Shifting magic worked in a specific way. A slain target would become a new form, their life remembered as an Essence Spark. When he wanted to change, he usually had to eat one. Conjured between his fingers and tossed in his mouth, its magic echoed out as it reached his stomach. All he had to do was think of the face. It served its job, but moved too slow, keeping him out of battle too long. Focusing could make the spell faster, but that didn''t work for free. The faster it was, the more it took to come undone. His brother, Eisuke, could do it with blinking ease. He planned to teach him one day, but the lesson never came. Still, there was one thing Eisuke left behind. With the Essence Spark sealed to his left hand, Keigo clapped and the spell began. Sparks sizzled like dynamite from his fingertips, racing down his arms and up to his shoulders. They split and spread out, writing across his body. Claws grew from his fingertips, as golden spotted fur trailed down his arms. Feline ears replaced his, their fur matching his changing hair. His eyes became more iris than white, large and brown with slit dark pupils. He could feel his teeth grow sharper and felt it like a pinch as a tail whipped out from his back. His legs changed too, as his slimming body crouched low to the ground. It was hard not to see the Rabbit as prey. Gift of Speed? Rabbits did have it, but it paled in comparison to the one a cheetah had.

    Keigo bounded forward, hooked claws flying for the Rabbit''s neck. Be him prey or not, he stood his ground, moving a second before too late. The Rabbit slipped to the left, but Keigo was already turning¡ªevasion betrayed by the tensing of muscle. Again, he missed, but his target slipped further back. He dashed in pursuit, watching those arms glow with a crimson light. In clenched fists, hammers appeared. One knocked claws aside, and the other swung for Keigo''s chest. He moved to the other side of the garden before it landed, looking at his left hand in dismay. A crack was on the back as if the flesh had turned to glass, spiderweb lines oozing with blood. What more, it wasn''t healing. The Rabbit''s scars were starting to make sense. Sealed beneath the flesh, or maybe written in the bone, something was producing Fracture Magic. In an instance, Keigo saw this boy''s lethality¡ªa crack to the back of the head landed in a blink. Only shards of flesh and bone with be the clue to the attack. Meanwhile, the killer would be on the other side of town. There was no doubting the danger of this combo. Even if the boy was sloppy, there would be little his target could do.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t have a name?¡± He had to ask. What type of organization stole him, took him this far, but still refused to name him?

    "Cucumber gave me one, but I haven''t earned it yet." Did it take a dead man then? It had to be a blessing this organization was so blind. "Sunder." The boy said, and Keigo believed it. The name prophesied his target''s fate.

    Keigo suddenly felt a connection to who he was trained to be. The person before him was someone he had to kill. There were dangerous weapons in this world, made more so when put in the wrong hands. Sunder was one such weapon, and if his kidnappers hadn''t noticed before, they''d never get the chance. Keigo crouched¡ªduty in his blood and bones. With fervor, he went back in.

    He returned to Sunder''s side with a spear hand thrust. It tore through his shirt, missing the flesh. The hammers flew for Keigo''s back, arriving too late as he escaped with a flip. As he landed, Sunder came swinging down. The hammers fell an inch from his nose; his claws clipping hair as he swung for the head. On a playground of seconds, their clash played out. Keigo''s claws sliced the wind; each one the edge of a knife. They cut little more than that as the Rabbit timed his dodges. The hammers didn''t do much better though, for his body betrayed their arc. The false-metal just couldn''t land, their bulk only torturing exhaled breaths. With heft and certainty, they drummed the air, missing Keigo as he moved in half-inches. They tested each other with each failed strike. Who would retreat? Who would err first? There was permanence in moving hands; advantage in landing the first true blow. Suddenly, it hit! Warm blood stained fingertips as claws parted meat. Keigo caught Sunder in the chest! Through a wince, the rabbit responded! A hammer to the forearm, the inner elbow, the shoulder as it bent forward. Cracks blossomed along the assassin''s arm, and they both pulled back, assessing the damage.

    Keigo''s claws hadn''t gone deep enough. They touched the bones, but little more than that. Sunder won that trade¡ªthe battle though, but not the war. The growing red stain said far too much. There would be no debate, Keigo was faster. Sunder accepted it when claws flashed too close to his eyes. The mind raced; a plan came together. It could have been bait, but blood was the toll of desperation.

    The fractures hurt when Keigo tried his arm. Hardened pieces of flesh scraped against each other; nerves agonized by shifting tectonics. He could ignore it though, it was just a transformation. It would be bad if it came undone, but he could end this fight before then. While Sunder was taking risks, he hadn''t even shown all his tricks. He could be that version of himself. This was going to be his first real chance. The grass stirred, and he dashed in again.

    Sunder went for the head as Keigo got close. The blow landed, but unseen claws raked across his chest. They left shock and scars in their wake. He struck for the space where they leaped off and shuddered as more tore down his back. Haste drove his spin¡ª panic driving his hammer. Empty space took the hit, and his head swiveled; senses on high alert. Keigo was standing close to the house¡¯s wall. Something was off as he bounded back in. Again, Sunder took a whack at Keigo¡¯s head, eyes widening as his hammer passed through. His mind finally caught up to what was wrong. Despite the speed, despite the power of the charge, there was no weight behind the footsteps. Unseen claws came again, swatting at his face. His eyes survived but scars tore to the other side. He hopped back as Keigo came apart.

    Drip. Drip. He could finally hear it, the sound of blood dropping elsewhere. Drip. Keigo stood off to his right, and then the sound was gone. Drip. As Keigo raced forward, drops fell behind the Rabbit. He followed the splatter, ignoring the form, swinging his hammer as the droplets came close. This time its purchase was complete. A crack blossomed on the shifter¡¯s forehead, and another stamped his chin. Hammers flew as Sunder seized his chance. A crack on the neck. A crack on the chest. Shards chipped from the shoulder, stricken before. A crack on the stomach. A crack on the cheek. Another for Keigo¡¯s head, coming up short when the drops went silent. Drip. Behind him! Sunder spun. His hammers passed through Keigo again. Drip. It was almost too late, he heard the blood, and dove instead of turning. The slash''s tailwind breathed down his neck. Haste with the spin, finality with the hammer. He swirled, striking, but Keigo was gone. He was on the fountain now, looking at his wounds.

    Keigo scoffed. He could hear his father chuckle in his mind. If you use a Fade enough, a person could get used to it. Sunder wasn''t quite there, yet, but Keigo knew his guide. It stained white stone even now, as drops fell from their wounds. A steady stream even poured in his eye, painting the Rabbit crimson in the moonlight. Fracture scars needed treatment to come undone. Making matters worse, Sunder wasn''t dying. It wasn''t that Keigo thought a few scars would kill him, but those scars didn''t go as deep as he thought. The muscle was tense and hard to tear. Though he seemed frail under the billowing shirt, Sunder had a lean, sturdy form. Keigo looked him up and down, his eyes lingering on the ears. He hadn''t acknowledged that before; black fur dying their tips. He scoffed again, and his cheek and chin smarted.

    "You''re not a Rabbit, are you?" He didn''t expect an answer, but he already had one. "You''re a Hare." He grimaced and remembered Eisuke''s ramblings. The Myrin race; humanoid people with animal features, bearing power for their traits. A Rabbit had the Gift of Speed. A Hare, however, had that and Might. It wasn''t the best, but it didn''t need to be. The powers varied between Myrin. As fast as Cheetahs could be, they didn''t have might. Keigo was as strong now as before his transformation. Sunder, however, was holding back. It made even less sense that he didn''t have a name, and made even more sense that Keigo had to kill him.

    ¡°What about you?¡± Sunder said back. ¡°Why haven¡¯t any pieces of you shattered?¡± He didn¡¯t know? Maybe Keigo could understand. Or maybe the organization wasn''t teaching him the right things. A full-speed fracture could kill unless the target practiced Gyo.

    ¡°I guess I could tell you.¡± He needed the time. To beat Sunder, he needed to push this form. To be a swift killer, he needed the ability to do this on a whim. Feed the Essence Spark.  Draw out its potential. ¡°There¡¯s a spiritualist technique practiced in the Orchid Triumvirate. It¡¯s called Gyo. When you use it, it lets you do interesting things with your Aura. Like making mirages, or condensing it over your skin.¡± Or growing a Spark from a seed to a tree. ¡°I¡¯ve been using it since I was small. It¡¯s pretty much in effect all the time.¡±

    ¡°So your Aura absorbed a part of my attacks?¡± Sunder looked up, but Keigo didn¡¯t answer.

    He already said too much as it was. Once they knew about the Coat they always figured it out. He still got wounded, it could only block so much. His body reacted to impact, it didn¡¯t negate shock. He still avoided blows, so it had its limit. Keigo could see the thoughts playing across Sunder''s face. It made him focus on the Spark more, toying with the intricate piece of magic. Drawing it all out was beyond his abilities, but he only needed a fraction.

    Below, Sunder came to a conclusion. Fur rapidly began to cover his body. It gained bulk as the muscle expanded. A snout jutted out as he let out a feral roar. Finally, unnervingly, his limbs grew longer, the pink-white fur of his arms glowing crimson with his magic. Keigo didn''t need his brother''s ramblings for this. A Myrin had just entered their bestial state, pushing their Gifts to the limit. His hammers burned as he clapped them together, and his eyes settled. Keigo''s claws grew dagger long. This was all he could manage in the time he had left. Myrin burned a lot of stamina to go full beast, so this one was planning to end things now.

    At the limit of the Hare''s speed, it took everything for Keigo to keep up. The take-off was shrouded in an eruption of dirt. As chunks fell, Sunder did too, hammers cresting overhead. The fountain exploded as Keigo flipped away. In the cloud of its remains, he watched shadows move. Cat eyes saved him from a right-hand swing. A crack ran up his cheek still, written by the wind. As the left hand came around, he went forward. He sliced the arm and shoulder, driving the hammer aside. Sunder swirled with a hit for his back. It connected, but with a mirage; Keigo flipping over it. He didn''t land before the leg came up, turning speed into power. It sent him skipping across the ground¡ªcoat wrapped tight. He quivered in pain, paralyzed as the hare charged. Drip. Sunder stopped, gaze snapping back. Blood stained the grass; confusion stained his face. When he turned back, Keigo was sure to be gone, his mind on the move.

    A plan came together that made him cut his arm. The blood let Sunder find him, but a flick made him stop. Drip¡ªthe sound of blood on stone. Sunder shot at it, smashing the fountain again. More dust filled the air, and Keigo saw the ears move. Drip. The hare came back, hammer spinning. It hit another mirage as Keigo ducked. His claws lanced up, carving flesh from Sunder¡¯s side. The hammer fell, the wind driving another crack down his face. He put his tail between his head and the other, howling as a piece broke off. That nearly pushed the form away, its magic pulling at his skin. He held it tight as he fled, tossing the flesh on the tail of a mirage. Drip. Splat. Blood trailed as it hit the ground. Sunder bounced after, and Keigo came up behind. His claws flew through the hare¡¯s shoulder, sending the arm twirling overhead. Blood rained¡ªDrip ad infinitum. Sunder glared and Keigo grinned. Ears twitched as Keigo stepped back. Dirt erupted again, and again the hammer soared. For the final time, it hit a mirage; claws ripping through his chest from behind. The confusion was back, and Keigo kept his smile.

    ¡°When you couldn¡¯t hear the blood, you listened for footsteps, right?¡± The fading light spoke for him. ¡°But my feet never made a sound.¡± He drew back, and his foe fell.

    As the dust settled, he looked enviously toward the moon. It was hard to tell as he fought, and it had the best view from above. Did he look like the Keigo he wanted to be...?

 Chapter 23: The Ones with Power

    <h2 align="center">Part 1: The Burden of Power</h2>

    The final Glutton fell and the freedom fighters cheered. Cosette cracked a smile, almost tempted to join them. The Rostradt boy still had a fight left in him, but the heart of the conjurer was beating fast. She didn''t have much strength left, and with the boy preoccupied, no one could get in the fighters'' way. The senseless bloodshed could stop. The false-living forms could find life anew. She would even be willing to let her two foes live if everything could stop right here. They put up a good fight. She was sure they had allies that did the same. At this point, it was time to cut their losses; no one had to die. Behind her, the fighters charged up the stairs. Around her, liquid balls took to the air. There were three of them, rising where the Gluttons fell. They flew and splashed together, a figure forming in the cascade, blocking the advance. The fighters stopped. As if they drowned it out, Cosette could hear the conjurer¡¯s heart. Everything was calm. Despite the stress a moment ago, her heart was calmer than it had ever been. Almost as if she could finally let go. Ignoring the boy, Cosette turned, feeling the words as they slipped down the stairs.

    ¡°The Gluttons were never the truest threat. They were preamble¡ªa test¡ªmeant to weed out the weakest of the bunch. They weren¡¯t even things of command, just hungry for the wake of what they followed. It stood before the entrance with a halberd in its hand. It stood there patiently, hopefully, desperate for the lucky few to make it out alive. With a strong body dark like night, covered in a bear¡¯s pelt, it filled their way and smiled with glee. The world got lighter as it lifted its weapon. Six moonlight eyes opened, and the weapon began to glow¡­¡± A new conjuration held its weapon low. Cosette grimaced¡ªshe had to get in the way. The dome, however, kept her contained.

    ¡°It¡¯s called a Conditional Conjuring.¡± Marco said. ¡°We were waiting for you, don¡¯t you think we had a plan?¡± She turned back, grateful for the distraction. Behind her, five hearts stopped at once. Three thuds hit the floor. Three more quickly followed, and even her heart skipped a beat. She looked again and saw the five bisected, their upper halves beside their legs. The Conjuration roared, jumping into the others, and she turned back to the boy, anguish in her eyes.

    ¡°Stop this!¡± She pleaded, but he shook his head.

    ¡°The only way this stops is when one force loses.¡± He was going to hold his ground until she pulled the blood out of him. More hearts stopped, and the thought did occur. So many people would die when she turned her mind away, but at least some of them could get out alive. She looked at the boy, the plea still painted fresh on her face, and saw no acquiescence. She exhaled heavily, and more bodies fell.

    "Magic Radiance." She said, and his eyes went planet-wide. It was too late though, for him and so many others. "Blood for the Queen." A blood mist rose, weaving a cocoon around her...

    <h2 align="center">Part 2: The Boredom of Power</h2>

    Danson''s path took him to the doors of a library. They creaked as they opened, spilling the hallway light into a two-leveled room. The first one offered a nook. Worn red carpet sitting at the edge of hardwood; bag chairs atop it, an audience to a throne. A staircase on the right led to the second. Up the weathered wood, a classroom sat? Desks made a crescent with eyes toward a podium. He stepped inside and books filled his peripheries, stacked to the ceiling, ladders leaning in eternal place. He slowed his breath, lest he disturbed the settled dust. The room still looked untouched. Abandoned even, and for countless years. He wondered if he was in the right place. His target should¡¯ve been lurking inside. Suddenly, a shadow moved above.

    ¡°Yahoo!¡± A boy appeared over the banister, arms in the air as he jumped below. ¡°I was really, really hoping someone would come!¡± He bounced, and Danson almost left the room.

    ¡°You¡¯re really just a kid.¡± He said, and the boy¡¯s head listed to the right.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that much younger than you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be eighteen later this year.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll be older. I would¡¯ve been fifteen 300 years ago!¡±

    ¡°Would have been, but not, you¡¯re still a kid.¡±

    ¡°Wow! You¡¯re a lot meaner than I thought, Danson!¡± The elf found that alarming. Bounty hunters weren¡¯t even that familiar after tracking you for months.

    ¡°You know me?¡±

    ¡°I know you!¡± He nodded emphatically. ¡°You¡¯re one of Nina Blue¡¯s favorite encounters. You survived the Dual Aura Procedure, and went on to be kinda great!¡±

    Kinda? That didn¡¯t add up. Wait, it wasn¡¯t the time for that.

    ¡°So you¡¯re not like the rest of them, you¡¯re actually with Nina Blue?¡± Danson took a good look at the boy. He was a bit shorter than Keigo, with skin a shade lighter. Blue clothes fit his slim frame well, four gilded ribbons dangling at his hips. A dark cowlick pushed back a hood, baring a soft face, and entrancing strange eyes. Holding Danson the longest, they were gray, with rectangular pupils¡ªvertical, glowing like lightning. Despite their arcane state, Danson couldn''t feel any power. Not even whispers, lingering in the air.

    ¡°Yep!¡± The boy nodded again. ¡°My name¡¯s Arseal! Nina Blue found my soul shard in a jar! They grew it, and gave me a new body too!¡± He looked at his hands as if they were still new. ¡°It¡¯s great! It can withstand my immense power!¡± He threw them in the air, and Danson almost jumped.

    ¡°Why does Nina Blue want Pialla so bad?¡±

    Arseal shrugged. ¡°Why does Nina Blue want anything? Why do they do anything? Why did they do the procedure? Why didn¡¯t they kidnap her themselves? Why are they pretty good bounty hunters? Why does Blue get really mad when his coffee isn¡¯t steaming hot? Why does Nina do that thing where she stares at you, looking into your soul?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re basically their kid, you tell me.¡±

    ¡°If it was me, probably for fun! Pialla can do some interesting things!¡±

    ¡°Well, if you know that much, I hope there won¡¯t be any hard feelings.¡±

    Arseal grinned. ¡°None! I¡¯ve been waiting for this for days. I get to fight someone! I get to fight someone! He¡¯s Dual Aura too! It¡¯s Danson! Nina Blue is gonna be jealous!¡± He roared the last bit. ¡°But be strong Danson! I wanna have a lot of fun!¡±

    ¡°You want to tell me what your magic is then?¡±

    Arseal tilted his head again. ¡°Really good!¡± His smile was proud. Dust stirred lightly as if something went across the room. ¡°Cucumber and Cosette are strong! But, if they weren¡¯t older, I could beat them!¡± He beamed. ¡°Remember! No holding back!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest,¡± Danson said, despite the chill. ¡°Holding back isn¡¯t really my thing.¡± Aen sif Sisos. He reflected Arseal¡¯s smile in the blade.

    ¡°Spectral Refrain!¡± A plasmic pulse rippled out¡ªbright, sapphire, clinging to the air. It touched something inside as it rolled over Danson; charging unseen things in the room. At least, unseen at first. Sparks ignited, spewing threads, filling invisible anatomy. Phantom silk solidified with liquid pops, lighting the room with silver shine. Featureless phantasms had him surrounded: will o¡¯ wisp eyes lost in the clouds. As Arseal pointed, fires turned elven ways. ¡°This is your last chance to take the easy way out!¡± The boy warned.

    Danson shrugged. ¡°I abandoned that chance when I decided to help Pialla.¡± He brandished his sword and skated for the kill.

    Slicing across the ice, he stabbed for the heart. A specter blocked, hand raising between them. It stopped him with a gentle touch; a firm push making everything go wrong. The law of gravity got upset. The wall was the floor and his body fell towards it. He chucked his sword before he hit it; magic expanding to make a slide. Up it, he skated, and the boy raised his hand.

    ¡°Spectral Bounce!¡± The phantoms went flat.

    With elastic riposte they took off, rupturing books as the elf slid on. Danson held his finger down as he soared from the ramp. Aen sif Efda. He veered toward Arseal, letting them loose. Hands waved through the blast, knocking it aside. As if that didn¡¯t shock him, he still came down swinging. A sigh reached him through rushing winds.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Spectral Pow.¡± Boredom crept into the spell. It didn¡¯t creep into the impact though¡ªfist against Danson¡¯s cheek, his body against the shelves. Arseal was frowning as he stood up. His mouth moved before he could think.

    ¡°Why are you upset? I¡¯m the one who hit the bookshelf.¡± And hit it hard, the drop popping his shoulder back in place.

    ¡°Because this isn¡¯t right! I read your file. The flick. The sword. None of this matches up! Why are you doing this? Show me the reason they call you the Diamond!¡±

    Danson chuckled. ¡°You answered your question with your last statement.¡± Arseal¡¯s head tilted. ¡°I became the Diamond because I didn¡¯t know how to use my power. I didn¡¯t intend to freeze that town.¡±

    ¡°But you did! So you¡¯re stronger than this!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but what is power without control? Did my file say where I¡¯m from?¡±

    ¡°White Hat, that arctic place up the East Wing strait.¡±

    ¡°Yup, White Hat. A specific village, though. Did you know that only a few Avadyn live up there? Long ago, some of the non-elves sailed down, coming to the Elven Kingdoms for help. Since they were so far north, they never heard the stories. They just wanted help with the Frost Folk, and a group of Avadyn complied.¡±

    ¡°Avadyn weren¡¯t like that before my jar.¡± The boy pepped up.

    ¡°Yeah. Most still aren¡¯t. My grandparents were though. That¡¯s where my parents grew up, and I was born. It gave me a pretty interesting life. I didn¡¯t learn magic like any other Avadyn, or even other elves.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s why you use magic the wrong way!¡±

    Danson¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°If you want to interrupt the story, we could just go back to fighting.¡± The boy was tempted, but curiosity had the lead. ¡°My parents were too busy to train me like their parents did. My father guarded our town against Winter Terrors. My mother worked with The Order to fortify each settlement¡¯s defenses. When one wasn¡¯t available, the other taught me. One a Spell Sword, the other a caster.¡± He checked Arseal again. He remained intrigued. ¡°Being a Spell Sword was about speed over power. They cut things down with honed magic. Casters you¡¯ve probably seen plenty of before¡ªBig spells with a lot of power.¡±

    ¡°Mana study!¡± Arseal exclaimed, and Danson almost laughed. Mana. He hadn¡¯t heard that word in a long time; had even forgotten it. The boy was right, but he was jumping ahead.

    ¡°I learned to use magic in a very specific way, and then the procedure happened, and drew way more mana than I could control.¡± He liked the taste of that word. It made him nostalgic. ¡°I cast a spell to stop one person, and woke up to find an entire town frozen. I knew I didn¡¯t do that all at once, either. Just one mistake repeated itself with no control. Being knocked unconscious didn¡¯t stop my second aura.¡±

    ¡°So you went back to your Mana studies so you could learn to use magic all over again!¡± The boy¡¯s eye¡¯s brightened with excitement.

    Danson grinned, a visible puff leaving his mouth. ¡°And I¡¯ve been waiting for the chance to see how far I¡¯ve come.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!?¡±

    ¡°When we heard Rebels were gathering in the Calm Lands, we figured the Brigade might too. Unfortunately, we arrived too late. It¡¯s been a while since I got the chance to seriously test myself. So, thanks, Arseal.¡±

    Arseal grinned. ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting to tell that story, huh?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. That¡¯s something Keigo and Diana would do.¡±

    ¡°Are they strong too?¡±

    ¡°Easily." He said and remembered two distinct memories.

    ¡°Can I fight them when we¡¯re done?¡±

    ¡°Obviously not. How are you going to get past this room?¡±

    ¡°I guess I gotta win then!¡±

    ¡°Then, let me give you a hint. The Fae Spell Words for ¡®Soul¡¯ and ¡®Winter¡¯ are Wys and Nevas.¡± Danson lifted his hands, holding his fingers toward each other.

    ¡°How is that a hint?¡±

    ¡°Wys eoda Nevas.¡± Crystal snowflakes traced upon the backs and palms of his hands. Another traced across his chest. As his arms moved, frost followed them through the air. He touched his left palm, filling it with an ice-glass bow. ¡°Aen sif Presi.¡± He plucked; an arrow-swarm flying.

    The light went bright as the missiles flew; the haunted boy bouncing away. The shelves were iced as the arrows followed, dying as he disappeared above. Danson unraveled their mana with a reach. ¡°Aen sif Tanaes Sadant.¡± And blue jays pursued, Arseal launching upward. Out of sight, but not of sense¡ªDanson felt it when the magic hit him. His mind on the threads, he pulled it apart. ¡°Aen sif Espet.¡± A sword pulled in. It punctured the boy, freezing his chest, anchoring him back below. When he hit the ground, his body would shatter. Except, instead, he stopped in the air. Sapphire lightning-sparked to his fingers, the sword dropping like nothing was there. He flipped up with a grin on his face, ecstatic for the look in Danson''s eyes. Horror and Disbelief. Did the boy just rebirth himself? He wasn¡¯t going to get his answer, as Arseal pushed.

    ¡°Spectral Parade!¡± A stampede came rumbling forward. Danson put an ice wall in the way. He thought better as the first pushed through. He got away before others followed, watching his wall come apart. Behind it Arseal lifted his hands; a specter ball pulsing. ¡°Spectral Bomb!¡± He threw a tumbling fastpitch. Danson''s mind went to the sword. He built a new one skyward; Arseal tumbling away. "No!" Yes. It flew up and turned below.

    ¡°Aen sif Efda!¡± A blast, not a flick, fired from the sword. Arseal''s body froze against the floor. Danson reached out, touching the wind. "Aen sif Sisos." An ice sculpture came together, Arseal evading as he rolled and ran away. He laughed as phantoms followed, pushing them to the wall.

    ¡°Spectral Bounce!¡± They squished and sprang¡ªa cannon bombardment. Danson escaped on a rising platform. Arseal cheered. ¡°Where did you learn something like that!?¡± From Diana¡ªshe made him realize you could use your feet. It spun into a slope, and he channeled Keigo; sliding in. His bow came back and the string was plucked.

    ¡°Aen sif Presi.¡± The storm came again, firing from the right. Show people what they want to think. Arseal listed sideways, and the ice blade sliced.

    ¡°Spectral bomb!¡± The boy exclaimed; exploding as Danson got close. It blasted the elf into the nook; shards of ice falling from his skin. Arseal pointed as the arrows fell free. ¡°Let¡¯s try this! Spectral Swords!¡± He armed new phantoms with will o¡¯ wisp blades. Danson kicked a chair between them; down flying as it came apart. He forged blades in his escape, blocking swift and desperate swings. He slid from the nook with the swords on his tail, watching Arseal, stopping on the wooden floor. The boy¡¯s eyes were wide as Danson survived, letting new horrors free. ¡°Spectral Parade!¡± He pushed and they came, Danson escaping on platform stairs. Ghosts piled high when they hit the wall, spilling over with deceptive weight. Their tidal wave splashed down, taking the elf with them. As he hit the ground, he got to his feet. He could almost foresee the next spell. "Spectral Fire!" The timeline diverged; torture was present in each. Sapphire flames whirled into a twister, boiling the ice off Danson¡¯s skin. As he went red, he accepted a thought. Conjure. Protect. Transmute. Manipulate. Restore. Destroy. Manifest. He could see the seven Laws of Sorcery in one or another spell. Protect might have been the weakest of the bunch, but it couldn¡¯t change the signs. Arseal might be a Warlock in training. He might have already been there; now tracing his steps back. This fight was good practice, and he was learning fast.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to do it this time!¡± He roared. ¡°I¡¯m going to use master¡¯s Spectral Nova!¡± It didn¡¯t even sound nice¡ªDanson wouldn¡¯t have that. ¡°Come on, Danson!¡± The elf had better ideas.

    He stirred his finger and the wall shards jumped. As they surrounded Arseal, he pulled them apart. ¡°Rota eoda Nevas.¡± Frost explosions brought winter to the room. The Spectral Swords arrived, blades flashing. Danson pushed away. Ice coated his skin, and the blades melted it, leaving him open to the fury. They cut and burned, sewing new fires in him. They leaped and stabbed, burning through his chest. Arseal fed plasma into a new spark, and Danson shifted his feet. That was still against the rules.

    ¡°Aen sif Ydagyo." A dragon caught the boy in its teeth. Its jaw tightened as they crashed into the shelf.

    ¡°Spectral Feast!¡± Arseal cried with glee; phantoms covering Danson. They bit down and he wailed. Their teeth broke skin while Arseal healed. ¡°Spectral Bomb!¡± Insult to injury. The rupture dug into the wounds. Through the anguish, Danson got his lick.

    ¡°Aen sif Espet!" From the dragon, stabbing through. Arseal toppled but never hit the floor. His healing might be getting faster. It was more than time to wrap this up. "Arseal!" He called out.

    ¡°Yeah!?¡±

    ¡°You want me to show you why they call me the Diamond?¡±

    ¡°You better do it before I finish the Spectral Nova!¡±

    ¡°If you can still survive, take this advice: start building that spell when the battle starts.¡± The snowflake on his left hand glowed. ¡°Sisos eoda Nevas.¡± He pointed and it stamped on the boy¡¯s chest. Plasma crackled, but the touch remained.

    ¡°That¡¯s new!¡± Arseal gasped.

    ¡°Rebirth won¡¯t help, I didn¡¯t put that on your skin.¡± It wasn¡¯t even on his aura¡ªit wasn¡¯t something to remove. The right snowflake began to glow. He lifted his finger and Arseal lifted his brow. ¡°Liwo eoda Nevas.¡± The snowflake broke.

    Suddenly, Arseal became a statue of ice, frozen and immobile. Danson could feel it cracking, but it¡¯d do the boy no good. He would remain frozen until all the mana in the room was consumed.

    ¡°This Winter Storm has no end in sight.¡±

 Chapter 24: The Hero of the Tribes

    Chapter 24: The Hero of the Tribes

    Magic Radiance was not a phrase heard every day. It was not a phrase Marco heard in the Summer Wilds, and it was not a phrase he ever expected to hear in life. Magic Radiance meant all of his plans were in the trash, and nothing between him and Alexia could make a difference. Magic Radiance meant this fight was far beyond their abilities, and as specters rose and the cocoon began to crack, he wondered how long he''d have to face it. Magic Radiance¡­ why was someone in this conflict able to use it? Would he and Alexia be all right? What about the others? How could they survive to see the sun with this force standing here? Somehow he found his hope falling on Kiara. He''d stand as long as he could, but he hoped her battle ended fast¡­

    Meanwhile, before the second Glutton fell, Kiara found herself standing in front of another pair of double doors. They seemed like yet another barrier in the journey of her life. On this side, she was still whoever she thought she was, but on the other, she would decidedly be a fighter. Beyond these doors, she would let the fire rage. Beyond these doors, the pretense of fear would no longer have a place. Ellio remained silent beside her as two shining diamonds circled him, waiting for her cue. Seconds flowed unstoppably around them, but Kiara couldn''t open it yet, her mind wasn''t even in the manor.

    It was back at the Blulate house, sitting at a desk in a guest room. Pialla knocked on the door and came in, standing in front of her with a glass bird on a string. Moments ago, the girl had asked if she could borrow it, and now a drop of light sat inside, shining out. Was it enchanted? Kiara wondered what it could do.

    ¡°I can¡¯t make battle enchantments like my mother, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Pialla offered apologetically. ¡°Still, I thought this might help you with the fight you have ahead. Considering who Cucumber is, I think it was a good choice.¡±

    Kiara smiled, pulling it around her neck. ¡°I feel like I need all the help I can get.¡± She frowned, and Pialla went to the bed. She patted the space beside her, and Kiara headed over.

    ¡°If I may be honest, I¡¯m somewhat surprised you volunteered.¡±

    ¡°If I could be honest, I am too. I was just thinking about what Morduunal said. If I¡¯m fated to be here, that means I have a purpose, right? Like, I¡¯m not just a random bystander. It has to mean something¡­¡±

    "It could just mean that you all were the best chance I had of escaping the retrievers. Your magic forced them to change their plans."

    ¡°Could that really be it?¡±

    "Absolutely! My father would tell you that Fate and Destiny aren''t the same things. No one knew you were going to be born. No one knew you''d live to be almost fifteen, or ever come to Magdalea. He would tell you that fate is just the impact you have at the moment. It doesn''t mean you have to choose to fight."

    Kiara closed her eyes as she processed that. It was true, but she knew what it was like when she didn''t. Maybe she wasn''t the destined hero of this moment, but if she didn''t try, then misfortune would surely follow. Fate didn¡¯t mean she had to fight, but so far fighting had been the best choice. Even now it was the same. If she said she was done, wouldn''t Ellio put himself at risk?

    ¡°I know¡­ I mean I think I know. I get what you¡¯re saying at least, but¡­¡± She looked from Pialla to the ceiling and back.

    ¡°Your magic is telling me that you don¡¯t want to be afraid of fighting.¡± The girl offered her a smile. Kiara nodded, that sounded right. Pialla held her hand and she let the touch assure her. It wasn¡¯t a question of if she had to fight, but if she was ready to do it.

    ¡°Kiara?¡± Ellio snapped her concentration. ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    She looked at the doors and swallowed hard. ¡°Yeah.¡± She replied, as ready as she was ever going to be.

    The diamonds sank into Ellio''s body as she pushed the doors open. An observatory awaited them with a glass ceiling shining moonlight on a floor etched with something like a star map. A telescope leaned against the wall on the other side, broken from its base by a branch reaching through the roof. Beneath it stood a strange tall figure with a sculpted frame. A wooden helmet covered their head but didn''t stop long dark hair from falling down their back. They stood in slim dark clothes that almost made them a phantom, keeping their eyes on the skyline of Mirror Town below.

    ¡°Bernard Cucumber!¡± Ellio called, and the head turned slightly.

    ¡°You''re here to fight for the girl, then?" He turned back to the window. "Here in Mirror Town, north of Glass Lake, south of Harmon and North Harmon. You''re here to fight for this girl in a place steeped in my blood."

    ¡°Pialla has nothing to do with that Harmon guy, and I don¡¯t care about this place or any of the towns. I¡¯m just here to fight for her life.¡±

    ¡°It is still strange to me that a life can be worth so much. Mine was worth a handful of names on a map. It was worth the heart of a woman later betrayed. It was worth riches, perhaps? Or perhaps, infamy. What is this girl¡¯s life worth to you?¡±

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    ¡°I knew Pialla since I had to kneel to meet her eyes. Her life is worth the world."

    ¡°The world?¡± Cucumber fully faced him, resting a hand on his sword. ¡°Then we are in a similar place. For the world, I¡¯ll sacrifice this girl.¡± He slid the long sword free.

    While Ellio remained unaffected, Kiara shivered as a presence clouded the room. It was only for a second¡ªa blink where her eyes glowed and faded, but with the sword in his hand Cucumber filled the role of his legend. Neither the mask, his death, nor her ignorance could blind her to what she saw. This was Bernard Cucumber, and he was about to make every myth that made him true. She didn¡¯t know why Ellio didn¡¯t miss a breath, but as the presence settled into the man, it struck her with a thought. The Kiara she was before could not leave this room alive.

    On swift feet, Cucumber started the attack. He flowed across the room like the phantom he resembled, his sword coming out to cut her down! Her eyes glowed and so did Ellio''s tattoos as he made a chop. The floor dissolved as Cucumber leaped away. Ellio held up oozing hands, and the man straightened his posture.

    ¡°Basilisk Venom¡­¡±

    ¡°Does it make you nostalgic? I once heard a story from a one-armed Neba man. He was the only one around who mastered Basilisk Venom and he said it was no match for you. When I asked him to teach me he only had one bit of advice: never be stupid enough to use it against Cucumber.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re not taking his advice?¡±

    ¡°What can I say. I never could believe the nightmares of old folks.¡±

    Kiara felt a breath of that presence again. Cucumber¡¯s attention shifted from her to him.

    "Fine. Let me show you why he still has them."

    Ellio did not let the man cross the room this time. Instead, the two met in the middle, sword stabbing out as hands cut down. A twist pulled Ellio away from the blade, feeding into a spin as his hands swung around. Cucumber stepped back and Ellio''s foot followed, oozing like his hands toward the dead man''s head. A duck made it miss, and a palm pointed down. A stream of venom sprayed, but the dead man flipped away. His blade came for flesh before he even landed. Kiara took sight, letting a spell fly.

    ¡°Burning Blast!¡± A fireball rushed toward him. Ellio sprung away with a smile. Cucumber landed and brought his blade down, splitting the ball into fading embers. As they died around him, Kiara felt the presence again.

    "They called me the Mage Slayer. Did you think it''d be that easy?" She didn''t but knew it would be harder now that he was wise to their plan.

    He went for her again and Ellio slid up to his side. As a hand stabbed out, he stopped, cutting for the Neba''s body. Ellio skipped back, but his mistake was clear. Cucumber followed with the sword above his head, slicing as bare feet touched the floor. Blood sprayed and a Battle Effigy turned it into a shallow wound. The man winced, however, paralyzed by the sudden shriek of pain. The sword came for his chest and he pushed it just fast enough to let it tear his arm. Cucumber reversed his grip, stepping closer, cutting deeper as he got in Ellio''s face. He slammed his pommel into the chest and sheathed his sword as Ellio fell back. When he drew it again it came like cannon fire, driving him into a powerful spin. It looked like he tore the Neba apart, but Ellio escaped with his chest heaving.

    ¡°It¡¯s West Field Aura Style, don¡¯t let that first slash trick you. Hit him with a bigger spell!¡± He called as he caught his breath, and Kiara answered.

    "Burning Torrent!" She willed a fireball together to pour like a waterfall. Cucumber evaded with a backflip, flowing around the torrent as his feet touched the ground. He came at Kiara; the presence within as deadly as a shark.

    Suddenly, Ellio¡¯s body flicked across the room. His leg axed down, and Cucumber guarded, knees almost dropping as the blow connected. Ellio curled in the air, stabbing his foot out. Cucumber put his agility to use, sliding away before the ooze touched.

    He stood back with a bit of contemplation, looking at the Neba with curiosity poorly hidden by his mask. Ellio contorted, twisting his upper body slightly. It revealed a new snake tattoo on his back, rising from the skin to sink its teeth into his neck. The tattoos on his arms bit into his hands and they all glowed together with liquid light. Kiara understood what she was seeing. It was what made Pialla cautious of comparing her enchantments to her mom''s. Elliot had explained it before they left the house.

    ¡°These are called the Mage Maker¡¯s Heart and Mind.¡± He said of the diamonds from before. ¡°Normally, you¡¯d call Neba magic, Basilisk Bite. The tattoos on our bodies are made from the cursed venom of those bastard snakes. When we want we can give that curse to whatever we touch, it does horrible stuff to the body. The next form of our magic is called Basilisk Venom. It lets us produce it ourselves, but that¡¯s not easy. Most Neba never learn how, we aren¡¯t exactly sitting around reading and studying, you know?¡± That got a chuckle out of Alexia. ¡°With the Heart and Mind though, it¡¯s really easy. Heart makes it so your body can handle the magic, while Mind pushes your magic as far as it can currently go.¡±

    ¡°That sounds familiar.¡± Kiara said with eyes on Pialla.

    ¡°That¡¯s cause it is. Pialla once told me that we could use the Basilisk Venom in a way no Neba has done before. I didn¡¯t get what she meant, so I paid Biavi to make me something that could.¡±

    Cucumber shifted almost imperceptibly, his contemplation reaching its conclusion. ¡°Your using the Basilisk Venom to alter your body.¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be Cucumber if you didn¡¯t figure it out, huh?¡± Ellio flexed his fingers. ¡°I think I¡¯ll call this Venom Alchemy. I get why they see you as a nightmare, for the record, but let¡¯s see if that nightmare can match something it¡¯s never seen.¡± His eyes moved to Kiara, and she got his message loud and clear. He was going to make sure her next attack was the last.

    It was impossible not to see a whip as Ellio came at Cucumber again. His movement reminded her of the serpent crack, one moment reeling back and the next, snapping forward. His hand swung down in a boneless lash and the oozing venom sprayed up as the swordsman knocked it away. Ellio coiled to the floor, whipping his leg around. This time it caught Cucumber''s arm, batting him aside. The force of it threw the man across the room, but he skipped to a stop, swinging down. His target was Ellio¡¯s approaching head and he missed as the Neba curled in the air. A dropkick lanced out and Cucumber drove it wide. His grip on the sword reversed and he stabbed. The metal sank into the floor, missing as Ellio twisted his body. His leg came around all the while, resounding a loud crack off of the dead man''s helmet. No! Not the helmet, that was the crack of Cucumber''s arm. His sword drifted to his other hand, and an upward slash sent blood flying. As his broken arm healed, Cucumber took the sword in both hands and brought it down. It sliced into Ellio''s shoulder and suddenly stopped, trapped by tightening muscles. The Neba''s other hand came up to return the favor¡ªflesh, and bone-melting as his fingers pushed through. He let Cucumber''s sword drop as it went limp, sweeping a foot through his legs.

    "Now!" He roared. Kiara obliged.

    ¡°Burning Inferno!¡± Globes formed, making her look small. She swung her arms and they flew like pebbles. As Cucumber fell and Ellio slipped away, they hit him with a scarlet flash. The man and the wall behind him went up in flames. Ellio shaded his eyes but watched all the same. Nothing jumped out; nothing got away. Cucumber vanished in the blaze.

    ¡°Nice work!" He laughed, but Kiara couldn''t even draw a smile. There was nothing, not even a motion in the air, but Cucumber''s presence still remained¡­

    Wrapping the wind around Ellio, she pulled as fast as she could. His scream still filled the room¡ªthe girl too slow to spare him from a sword tearing down his back. She still couldn''t feel a thing in the wind, but her eyes could do all the work. Three specters emerged from the fire, one armed with a bloodied sword¡­

 Chapter 25: Scarlet Summer

    Lit by the wall burning behind them, the three specters cast shadows over Kiara. They were all masked, but it was clear that Cucumber stood in the center. The others were too thin, with silhouettes that resembled long coats. They played with threads rising off the undead man, pulling and stitching as they casually conversed.

    ¡°Seems our estimations were right. Osaza could only see the Soul Binding Hex, though I didn¡¯t expect him to find a fire mage.¡± The one on the left spoke with a male¡¯s voice.

    "We can''t be surprised considering what we know about Biavi. Who knows what type of strange friends she has." The one on the right sounded like a woman. "I think this was a good opportunity, however. Bernard Cucumber, you get the chance to see the benefit of working with Nina Blue."

    ¡°Indeed, Cucumber. Between my Soul Forge, and Nina¡¯s Soul Mode, we surpass the limits of the Soul Binding Hex. The Witch Queen would bow down with envy!¡± Their actions pulled a body together, its silver flesh tinted by Kiara¡¯s fire.

    "Why are you doing this!" She called as she rushed to Ellio. A deep gash ran down his back. How much worse would it have been without the effigy?

    ¡°They can¡¯t hear you.¡± Cucumber answered. ¡°They¡¯re somewhere else, playing with a doll.¡±

    ¡°Then what about you!¡± She barked. ¡°Do you know what Pialla is? Do you know what they have you doing?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a Magic Maestro, and they¡¯re having me show her to the world.¡±

    ¡°Then you know what¡¯s going to happen, right? People all over are going to come for her!¡±

    ¡°You speak of inevitability. Do you think such a person would remain invisible forever? If it wasn¡¯t a mad Bifold, it¡¯d be someone else desperate to get their hands on power.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re fine with this? Isn¡¯t this what you¡¯re supposed to be against?¡±

    ¡°When I died my last dream was that the world gets better. Instead, it has only gotten worse. If it means I may live to save this fallen place then the ends will justify it.¡±

    Kiara felt a furrow in her brow and the tightening of her jaw. How was this man the one Diana told her about? How was this man the one that inspired the creation of the Faceless Tribe? Was Cucumber always the type who''d toss a world into chaos under the guise of saving it? No¡­ she didn''t know the history of Magdalea, but she didn''t think so. This was not Cucumber. This was not the man who found himself and fought with his brethren. This was the rage of the betrayed, given flesh and the lie of purpose. If she were wrong he''d see all the hurt this would spread. Bernard Cucumber? No. That man had died forty years ago. This man? He was unnecessary for the future of the world.

    She pushed Ellio to the wall near the door. His eyes widened, but she wasn''t worried; she was oddly calm.

    "Soul Sentinel," Blue said, completing Cucumber''s form.

    ¡°Unison of body and soul, Bernard Cucumber. Let¡¯s wrap this up before Cosette gets stressed or Arseal misbehaves.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you.¡± Kiara said. ¡°Pialla is not losing her freedom. She¡¯s not going to spend the rest of her life afraid!¡±

    ¡°You believe this is true, but how long will it last?¡±

    ¡°As long as there are people who are willing to fight for her.¡±

    ¡°Then fight! Let us see if your truth escapes this room.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to!¡± Ellio groaned, but she did.

    Kiara could see how the future would unfold from this night. Even if there was a way to save Pialla tomorrow, the consequences of losing her now would be greater than they imagined. Cucumber''s actions would change his legend, and those who followed it would go down a different route. She could see people who fought for peace doing anything in its name. She could see those who wanted better paving the path forward in blood. Two people wanted to kill Cucumber in this room, and Ellio wasn''t one of them. Wanted? She supposed she needed to kill him. It might not be her destiny, but it certainly was her fate.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fight.¡± She said. The man lifted his sword, accepting her decision.

    Speed came next!

    Cucumber shot in like the distance meant nothing. She couldn¡¯t say how fast he went, but his blade came cutting down. The air cried out a warning, tearing as it raised. She pushed away just in time¡ªhand aloft to take the initiative back.

    Speed!

    Was he this fast before? She thought she was far enough, but the blade was coming for her head. Grabbing the wind that rushed away, she sent him flying back. Burning Inferno flashed to life, and she fired before he landed. Two slashes tore them apart¡ªflames unraveling into embers. He landed and propelled, cutting for her arm. Kiara tucked it in as her heart raced. He slashed again, and the wind moved her body. That helped! Her body could do it without conscious thought. Still, Cucumber responded the same way.

    Speed!

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    And Claustrophobia¡ªthe sword a cage of light. She only had time for evasion. The man was a future she had seconds to dodge. And they were dying; mistakes were dying. Each slash brought him closer to the kill...She hated it.

    ¡°Get back!¡± Fire erupted from her!

    Cucumber glowed as he leaped away. His light faded, and her flames did too. As he raced back in, something clicked in her mind. Despite his speed, he had to step.

    ¡°Burning Tide!¡± She turned the floor into a molten slurry with a wave. His foot sank, and her hands went forward. ¡°Burning Spring!¡± Flower-shaped flames flew, no bigger than her palm. Cucumber cut and petals danced around him. Suddenly, they exploded, burning so hot his silver skin faded. He sliced through his legs, throwing his body back. They healed before he touched the ground, but he didn¡¯t land with grace.

    A voice rose from his sword, ¡°Cucumber...who are you fighting that can burn through my Soul Forge?¡± While he couldn¡¯t answer, he wondered the same. Considering Nina''s words from before, he reforged his skin, wrapping an extra coat around his feet. Whomever the girl was didn¡¯t matter. The dead became little more than memories. With that thought, his assault renewed.

    Kiara immediately burned the floor again. As stone reheated, he bounded forward, foot protected from the flames. Hot air streamed past her left eye on the edge of his sword. Making it water, it made her close both. Still, she could feel the blade; the wind feeling the heat upon it. Air pushed her back as Cucumber spun for her face. She cast Burning Spring, and a bouquet blossomed in front of her. When she opened her eyes, she didn''t like what she saw. Cucumber was tapping them, trapping them in bubbles. They flared like bulbs, bright explosions contained! Through their flash, he sliced, cutting down her body. Her heart stopped, and tears filled her eyes. The sword came again, this time through her neck, and she brought her hands to it. Cucumber drove the sword through her chest, and she realized something was wrong. There was neither death nor pain. There was, however, a warm feeling against her chest. The enchanted glass bird? She almost wanted to praise it, but she sent Cucumber flying through the burning wall instead.

    ¡°Use these too!¡± Ellio called out. The Mage Makers sunk into her back before she turned around.

    One pulsed out to the edge of her body, while the others shot like lightning to her brain. One moment her senses filled two places at once, and just as quickly, she was herself again. Better than herself. She could feel the power flowing out of her, waiting unseen for her command. She was all of it and herself, understanding with perfect clarity. She immediately dodged, ducking low. She moved again as a slash-cut down; moved once more as another followed. Cucumber rebuilt the cage of light, and fell into a trap.

    ¡°Burning Shower!¡±

    The power came together, filling the air like a swarm of fireflies. They fell and ignited, burning pieces of his skin away. Still, he slashed; the flames meant nothing to pursuit. She fluttered back and called down more. Cutting after her, he cast them off. Rather than merely dodge, Kiara shot away. He followed and she turned, hand aloft.

    ¡°Burning Inferno!¡± She cast them smaller this time, no bigger than her chest. They still exploded with broiling might. Cucumber breached¡ªbody burned to the flesh. Clarity told her what to do to win. ¡°Burning Spring!¡± A garden blossomed in the air.

    Cucumber vigorously stabbed, but there were far too many. A flaming whirlwind swirled, searing him down to a husk. He escaped, dashing into a spearing charge. Behind. Behind? Kiara turned, and the blade flew through her head. Her brow furrowed¡ªunable to decide between fear and rage. His sword came again, and rage won out.

    "Burning Flare!" A scarlet star sparked to life, scorching his upper body down to the bone. That didn¡¯t stop him from flipping away. As threads stitched him back to form, she wondered what rushed through his mind.

    He did not wonder how she survived his blade. He knew precisely why. She had the favor of an Enchanter¡¯s daughter, something on her was offering protection. He scanned and saw them immediately¡ªtwo necklaces around her neck. They stood out so much, they sang of power. One was far more ornate, but he was going to take them both. With the protection her caution was fading, she wouldn¡¯t know to stop him before it was too late.

    ¡°Soul Gear.¡± Armor grew over his body, as he wondered how far her protection would go.

    Kiara answered with fire as he charged¡ªpillars rising from the ground. He ran straight through, kicking a stone, sending it into a spin. Her head fell back. He dove in! Whack! His fist hit her eye. As she cried out, his leg swung up. Whack! It should have shattered her chin. Despite it failing, Cucumber continued. He pummeled Kiara, his fist unrelenting. It was tempting to make this her end, but he wouldn¡¯t get the choice. She still had protection; scarlet fire bloomed where he struck. She took the blows but resisted the pain. Welts appeared across her body, but she endured still. Back to the first plan then. He pulled the ornate jewelry away. Horror painted across her face. He drew and impaled, but still, she breathed.

    ¡°Give it back!¡± She raised her hand and a flame punched through him. Center body burning, he tossed the pendant high.

    Kiara¡¯s eyes followed for the catch. As they did he snatched the other, breaking it on the floor. The girl was stunned, eyes on the ruby¡¯s broken clasp. He swung and her hand went out, crackling with intense fury. The flesh of her palm split, and she let out a shriek. With sharp eyes, he sliced for her neck again. She pulled her guard up, but he sliced all the same. Her arms tore and she moved back! As he chased his sword pushed through her collar bone. It was supposed to hit the face, but this worked too. He struck the wound with a clenched fist, making her drop. Her whimper said enough¡ªit was time for the kill. Stabbing down, he found the wind had other ideas. First, his sword was pulled aside, and then his body flew.

    Kiara let the wind pick her up, trying her hardest to bury the pain. Her hand felt like it was split in two. Her shoulder was bruised around the torn and bloody flesh. Even lifting her arms was torture, while Cucumber rose with ease. She could see the effortlessness, even though it was difficult to see out her right eye. Yet it was her heart that hurt the most. Her pendant was a treasure she valued the longest. Sure, it was fixable, but this still felt wrong. She had it for almost seven years. In all that time she kept it safe. As it sat in her hand, she felt the weight of different memories. Of Kanna and Erok. Her cousin, Emem. And her mom. It was hot in her hand, and her sorrow couldn''t beat the catching indignation. For a moment there came a memory. When she got out of the hospital after the fire.

    ¡°It¡¯s called a Scarlet Summer.¡±  Erok smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a little fancy, but you can make it work.¡±

    ¡°Kyasa wanted to get one for you before she disappeared. Think of this one as a present from her, and us. We love you, Kiara.¡± Kanna said, making the necklace worth so much more.

    The memory felt like it wrung her heart, and it was like an insult when Cucumber charged. She raised her hand, wounds forgotten as she sucked in a breath. Blue fire billowed out as his sword came around. It burned the armor away, and scarlet flames ran through the metal. Nothing cut Kiara¡ªthe blade melting. Cucumber leaped back, terror seeping through his mask.

    ¡°Dragon fire!?¡± He said as if he had finally seen a nightmare.

    ¡°Morduunal''s gift," Kiara said to herself. It faded from her left arm, but still burned on her right; the hood around her neck formed burning blue wings. Clarity couldn¡¯t explain, but it still had an offer to make. She liked the idea.

    ¡°Soul forge.¡± Cucumber growled, and a spectral sword filled his grasp. Kiara raised her hands. Every drop of power in the air turned to her, listening to voice and heart.

    ¡°Scarlet Summer.¡± Scarlet suns blinked in around them¡ªstars for a blue fire galaxy. Cucumber approached with all his deadly speed. She swept her hand. Flames converged into a twister, blue and scarlet rising to melt the glass above their heads. One burned away his malleable soul, while the other burned anything cursed enough to remain. The night sky went bright; her eyes aglow as the man¡¯s body stopped. For Pialla. For his legend. For her rage. She let the fires feed them all.

    On the other side of the world across the Summer Sea, a doll in a lantern burst into flames. Nina Blue watched it, and Nina crossed her arms.

    ¡°Scarlet fire, how curious.¡±

    Blue grimaced, "Curious? More like a mess." He took out a straw doll that vaguely resembled Cosette, it glowed and he rolled his eyes. "Pull out of there, Cosette. Cucumber''s down, and using your Magic Radiance will draw the Magic Council''s attention."

    Nina watched the doll dim and smiled despite the situation. ¡°At the very least, it was a good test of the Soul Sentinel. We can use that to improve it, and it seems we have the perfect test subject for our next attempt...¡±

    Back in the Calm Lands, Kiara took one more breath and felt exhaustion claim her. Despite the fire and even the molten floor, the part she fell on was cool when she hit it. It was the perfect place to get some rest¡­

 Chapter 26: Waking to Heroism

    Where Kiara lay felt oddly gentle, making her waking mind wonder where she was. It certainly wasn''t the hard floor she had fallen upon, with the crackle and pop of fire lulling her to sleep. It didn''t feel like a bed either though, for while she rested in soft comfort, a few slight moves made her perch sway. It felt like it could sway far, drifting up and down as if to rock her back into a steady dream. She kept her eyes shut, lest she saw the truth and lose her peace, but an unfortunate and familiar voice made them peel open.

    "So you are still alive?" Doltess asked, and Kiara sat up, finding herself in a nest. A great expanse of land spread out beneath her, making her head swim when she looked over the side. She shook away the daze, turning back to the strange man. He wore the same outfit as their last meeting, that same blue robe with the covering over his eyes.

    "Doltess¡­" She murmured, certain this was a dream. The man stood on air like it was the ground but it felt wrong, even for the magical world. "Where am I?" She gestured at the branch and the land below.

    ¡°Still on Magdalea, though within the depths of a spell that allows us two to meet. It is fortunate you are still alive, I did not know what tides your journey would toss you into.¡±

    ¡°Try threads.¡± She replied. ¡°I met the dragon, Morduunal, and he told me that I was tangled in threads of fate. I can¡¯t go home because it might endanger both worlds.¡±

    Silence dragged on for a moment. She wasn''t trying to accuse him of anything, but she did expect some sort of comment. If he was telling the truth he should have been surprised but the silence didn''t speak of disbelief. What could she say this feeling was instead? Mournful? Contemplative? Maybe there was a wistful part to it.

    Doltess shook his head and spoke at last. "I am sorry, Kiara Million. Though I do not think you could have escaped danger."

    She nodded, figuring the same. Sure, she had won against Feline, but how many more like her would follow? Maybe coming to Magdalea was for the best. Her magic felt like a curse at home, but here it felt like her sword. Stopping Cucumber wasn¡¯t just about protecting a person, it was about protecting the future of the world. Fighting Feline was the same, except she didn¡¯t feel like staying at home would let her win a rematch. There was no destiny to this matter, right? Well, she still felt like the journey was one she had to take. The Kiara she was before hadn¡¯t survived the fight with Cucumber. That Kiara might not have even survived the trip to another world.

    ¡°Will I ever be able to go home?¡± She asked still, not quite done with the life she had. She wanted to see her family again, and her friends. She wanted them all to know what she had seen so far.

    ¡°As sure as there was a way to that world, there is a way you can come back. Do not feel that you are forever trapped. There are always doors to open.¡±

    ¡°What should I do next?¡± As she asked she felt the branch bob.

    ¡°Trust yourself to answer that question, Kiara Million. And let that answer guide you forward. If threads of fate entangle both worlds, then it is only a matter of time before one leads you to a door.¡±

    ¡°We can only talk in moments like this, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I fear this will be the last time we talk for a while.¡±

    ¡°Then thank you!¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°For giving me the chance to live and see a strange new place.¡±

    ¡°Do not thank me yet then, Kiara Million. Thank me next time our paths meet.¡±

    At that, the branch shook wildly, and Kiara awoke. The light feeling departed before she opened her eyes, giving its place to the familiar solidity of a bed. She sat up slowly, surprised her body didn''t ache, but couldn''t move far as she found someone''s head resting on her leg. Pialla leaned forward in a chair, eyes closed in deep sleep, making the girl wonder if her charge had healed her. Or...she supposed former charge. The fight with Cucumber was over. The two of them were normal girls now. She rocked Pialla awake, and as sleep was blinked from citrine eyes, the girl blushed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I did not mean to disturb you. I must have fallen asleep while treating you this morning. I suppose even I can get magic fatigue.¡±

    Kiara shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I was actually hoping to see you. You said you could understand magic, right?¡± Pialla nodded. ¡°Could you tell me how mine feels about me?¡±

    ¡°Joyful!¡± She beamed. ¡°It feels like you and your magic have come together. It doesn¡¯t feel like you fear it anymore.¡±

    Kiara smiled. "I think that''s right. I feel different. So much was running through my mind when I fought Cucumber that I kinda forgot to be afraid. Going back doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± Even if it could be destructive. She didn¡¯t forget Cammie, but Cucumber was entirely different. If she fought again she wouldn¡¯t be quick to kill, but wouldn¡¯t rule it out as an option. That was a somewhat scary thought, but her heart didn¡¯t skip as she swallowed it. She was a different Kiara, and this new thought was a part of her.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! I can only imagine how scary it was to fight him, but you were amazing from what I heard. What happened to your hair almost looks like it was intentional.¡±

    Kiara scrunched her face. ¡°My hair?¡±

    Pialla pulled a mirror from a side table. As Kiara gazed into it, her jaw dropped. Her hair was still the same tight curls as before, but now it was two colors¡ªdark with scarlet ends. She turned her eyes to Pialla who nodded back. There was a question in them: Did this happen by itself? And Pialla gave the truth. Kiara ran her hands through her hair then looked at the girl again.

    "Do you guys have something that can braid it?" She had a new look in mind. Pialla shook her head, but her smile remained.

    ¡°Not something, but someone! When you have a moment you should join us downstairs!¡± Pialla stood and left the room with that. Kiara had a few more questions, but she supposed they could wait till after her shower.

    After taking as much time as she deserved, she found a new outfit waiting on the bed. It was the same style as the one Morduunal had given her¡ªa short-hooded cape, a blouse, and pleated skirt, but this time around the colors was different, and the cape had an extra level of design. Still, she put it on and took a look at her reflection. Staring back was Kiara Million for sure, dressed in a black cape with a blue underside, a scarlet shirt, and a black skirt. She twirled around and looked at herself again. She hadn''t thought about it, but this outfit made her a part of this world. With a big grin to herself, she headed downstairs where the others awaited.

    In the sitting room where they gathered before, Pialla gathered with Diana and the others, and a few faces Kiara hadn¡¯t seen before. One was a thin man in bright silks, sitting next to Biavi. In an armchair close to the wall, a dark-skinned woman sat in a sleeveless orange gown, glittering with gold bracelets on her arm. Standing behind her loomed a dark-skinned man with a big and bountiful canopy of pale green hair. The room was active as she entered but quickly quieted as if she demanded their attention. It almost made her turn to see if someone entered the room with her, but a sharp scoff from Keigo kept her eyes facing forward.

    ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± She looked at him. He shook his head.

    ¡°Not unless you count waking up as wrong.¡± His hand dropped into his bag. He pulled out several phens, counting them off as he put them in Diana¡¯s hand. Danson sighed, as he did the same.

    ¡°Did you guys...bet if I would wake up or not?¡±

    ¡°Not if you¡¯d wake up, but when.¡± Diana counted the money. ¡°I gave you two days, but these two thought it¡¯d take longer.¡±

    ¡°No offense though, Kiara, it¡¯s just sort of a group tradition now.¡± Danson waved the look on her face away.

    ¡°Yeah. When we traveled with Diana before, we did the same thing. She''s a troublemaker you know, always giving the group bad ideas." Keigo waved off the gleam in Diana''s eyes.

    ¡°Excuse you!" Diana barked at him. "He''s just mad he lost both times."

    ¡°Who did you guys bet on then?¡± Kiara asked.

    ¡°Danson.¡± Keigo smirked and the elf sharply looked away. The rest of the room chuckled, putting the girl at ease. Pialla¡¯s eyes directed her to the unnamed woman though, as she came to pull Kiara over.

    ¡°This is Jacolee.¡± Pialla said. ¡°I told her that you might want to get your hair done.¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Kiara looked at the woman. ¡°Can you do it?¡±

    ¡°For the girl that helped Pialla? Absolutely. Fortunately, I keep myself prepared for these moments." A pocket stone hung from a bracelet and shined as she lined hair products on the floor beside her. Kiara sat down, and Pialla went on.

    ¡°Behind Jacolee is her husband, Tutagaat." The tall man dipped his head. "He helped me treat you.¡±

    ¡°It was an honor.¡± His voice was deep. ¡°You took well to the Mother Tree¡¯s magic.¡±

    ¡°Mother Tree?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what I mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not exactly from around...anywhere.¡±

    Tutagaat chuckled. ¡°Ah, so what the others said was true.¡±

    Kiara turned to them and they dipped their heads apologetically.

    ¡°We weren¡¯t quite sure if we should tell them you¡¯re from another world, but the Tree Sage said something was off and he wasn¡¯t sure he should heal you.¡± Diana spoke for them. Kiara found her mind lingering on that title more than anything. Tree Sage? Mother Tree? His pale green hair somehow made sense.

    ¡°What style would you like, Kiara?¡± Jacolee asked.

    ¡°Braided with the fluff.¡± This woman¡¯s hair was braided and in a bun, but otherwise dark. Still, there was a golden ring around her dark irises. ¡°If he¡¯s a Tree Sage, are you one too?¡±

    Jacolee shook her head with a smile. ¡°No, I am what you¡¯d call an Orunme woman. Go south from the Mother Tree past the Kingdom in her roots, and cross the Summer sea. When you land in bright Ruhanga, you will find people like me.¡±

    The Summer Sea¡­ and Unyo was in the Summer Wilds. Kiara was getting a picture of this world, and the place Pialla''s entourage came from. Her eyes moved to the man beside Biavi and in his citrine eyes, she saw who he was. He had to be Osaza¡ªPialla''s father. Through his trimmed beard, Kiara saw a kind face. What type of person was he, other than what his face said? What type of life had tied these people together? Her eyes went to Pialla, and a question must have been in them again.

    ¡°Jacolee and Tutagaat are friends of my mother and father. They traveled together when they were younger.¡±

    ¡°You all were adventurers!¡± She exclaimed.

    Jacolee chuckled. "That''s definitely one way to put it, though it didn''t start that way at first. One of us was actually something of a problem." Kiara looked between them, but not one face gave it away. Ellio did with a wink, however, his eyes drawing hers to Biavi.

    ¡°But you¡¯re so elegant!¡±

    The room laughed.

    ¡°I feel like I should take that personally!¡± Diana said.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been over this! You¡¯re not elegant!¡± Keigo nudged her. She placed her hand on his face.

    ¡°Unfortunately," Biavi smiled. "Being elegant didn''t erase my bad choices. Battle Enchanters can make a sizable amount of money selling their enchants to the violent. Even if they''re weak, the power you give them makes them always come back for more."

    ¡°It was causing a problem in The Roots.¡± Tutagaat shook his head. ¡°Jacolee acquired a branch of the Mother Tree, and I descended to help her stop the troubles. We met Osaza along the way.¡±

    ¡°It was a whole adventure.¡± Jacolee beamed. ¡°By the end of it, the four of us were friends.¡±

    ¡°Do people adventure a lot on Magdalea?¡±

    ¡°You could probably say so. The world is big and there are so many places to see. If you decide to stay on this world, Kiara, I¡¯d definitely tell you to do so yourself. We are all better after we travel.¡±

    The room nodded. Kiara considered her situation. Before she could reply, however, Ellio jumped ahead.

    ¡°And I think you should stay!¡± He grinned. ¡°I saw the way you were fighting Cucumber! You were something else. I feel like the world will be missing out if no one else gets to see you fight.¡±

    ¡°What happened after I passed out?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ a few things.¡±

    ¡°You might have saved my life.¡± Marco said. ¡°Cosette was about to kill me, but these specters¡ªI¡¯m guessing Nina Blue¡ªtold her to pull it back. With Cucumber dead, they didn¡¯t want to do anything to draw the Magic Council to town.¡±

    ¡°With Cucumber dead, the mercenaries scooped up their dead and living and quickly left.¡± Ellio added. ¡°It¡¯s like they were somehow drawn to him, and with him gone there was nothing keeping them here.¡±

    Kiara thought about that strong presence. She wondered if it was another part of Nina Blue¡¯s spell. They were a Bifold, right? That made them two people, but they operated as one. Her blood still boiled a bit, thinking about how they planned to use the dead man for their goals. The future wasn''t a concern for Nina Blue, no further than the amount of time it''d take to get their hands on Pialla. Her jaw tightened, and she balled her fist. Those types of people had to be stopped.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting shivers all over again.¡± Ellio laughed. She shook her head, giving him a strange look. ¡°In the Summer Wilds we always know when a Magic Beast wants to kill us. There¡¯s this sort of feeling in the air, and you were giving it off just now.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t feel anything like that, but I am curious, Kiara. What happened to you in that room? According to Ellio you were an entirely different person.¡± Danson asked.

    ¡°I think I kind of started thinking about my world. On Nandaxia, Cucumber¡¯s name would have been a lot bigger. Vanno, Kelaya, Tagothe, Mwamee; countries are named after figures that greatly changed them, and changing the legend behind them is bad. Vanno used to be a strong place, with people whose strength was supposed to be about protecting the weak from danger. As time went on though, Vanno leaders started becoming Warlords, terrorizing the people until eventually the country fell.¡±

    ¡°So you wanted to keep Cucumber from becoming like Vanno?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s thinking about the Expanse, and the Faceless Tribe.¡± Diana shook her head. ¡°Cucumber¡¯s name means a lot more for them than anyone else who¡¯s heard it.¡± Kiara nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably silly, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s actually pretty smart!¡± Diana grinned. ¡°I can just imagine how much worse things would be. The Expanse doesn¡¯t need to be bloodthirsty like the rest of the Green Lands. My sister used to say that we should follow their lead.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad I stopped him then...but I wonder, if it wasn¡¯t my destiny, does that mean someone else here could have?¡±

    Jacolee whistled. ¡°Have you learned anything about Ruhanga since you came to our world?¡± Kiara shook her head. ¡°It is one part of the Sun Lands, the main part you might say. We people of Orunme are known as Sun Mages, for we use magic drawn from his power." She lowered her hand beside Kiara''s face and sparked a ball of light. "Sunbeam Magic, on top of the Sun Struck magic that makes our bodies more powerful. However, in ancient times there was another type of Sun magic. Sunfire.¡± The ball burst into flames.

    ¡°So you¡¯re a fire mage too!¡±

    ¡°Precisely!¡±

    ¡°But Cucumber wasn¡¯t taken down by fire alone. Nina Blue tricked Osaza, they used another type of magic.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to worry about.¡± Tutagaat smirked. ¡°The Mother Tree has seen many kinds, with me by Jacolee¡¯s side, there would have been no secret Nina Blue could hide for long.¡±

    That made sense, and considering she was getting her hair done Kiara tried to stay still. Her mind stayed on the move, however, trying to understand why the thread was tangled if Jacolee and Tutagaat could have won the fight in her place. She scrunched her face, trying to decide, but the answer was far from her.

    ¡°You are curious about the threads, right?¡± Osaza looked over. ¡°In the case of this one, it was time that tangled it. I only just returned with Jacolee and Tutagaat earlier today. By that time my daughter would be gone.¡±

    ¡°Which means that Ellio and the others would have died¡­¡±

    ¡°And so many other things.¡± Osaza scooped a cupful of sand from a bowl on the table. ¡°You are tangled in many of these threads, would you like to know how to break them?¡± That was the only way to go home. She nodded; that knowledge would be useful.

    Osaza crossed his legs and closed his eyes. Slowly, his body rose and darkness made a bubble around him. The cup fell away from the sand, and the grains came together to make a ball. He cupped the bottom of it softly and gazed within with glowing eyes.

    ¡°The Scarlet Star sets sail through the dark sea, leaving a toppled monument behind. Though she just departs, she longs to go home but finds red threads splayed out like a cage. To sail around them would leave her lost, so her course is set through them instead. It is there that ten monolithic hands reach to pluck the Scarlet Star and darken the sky. These hands hold the threads together, but when they fall the tangles shall come apart¡­¡±

    ¡°Monolithic, huh?¡± Marco looked at her. ¡°The easy translation of his vision is that you have ten strong people to fight. Doesn¡¯t sound like they¡¯ll give you much choice when they meet you either.¡±

    ¡°On the plus side, there is no destiny.¡± Osaza returned to himself. ¡°They are not the only way to free yourself from the threads of fate.¡±

    ¡°But the best, right?¡± Kiara asked.

    ¡°You can put it like this,¡± Ellio started. ¡°When Osaza tells us a threat is coming for Unyo, we don¡¯t have to answer it right away, but it¡¯ll come one way or another. The best time to track it down is before it has an army that¡¯ll give us a lot of trouble.¡±

    She nodded. ¡°Do you know who the monoliths are?¡±

    Osaza shook his head. ¡°Unfortunately, these threads stretch too far. I wish that I could offer you more than that.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you can.¡± A thought came to her. ¡°If they¡¯re people who¡¯ll attack me when I meet them, then there¡¯s a chance I know who they are already?¡±

    ¡°In a way, I suppose so.¡±

    Kiara already had someone in mind. ¡°Would a Bifold count as one hand or two?¡±

    ¡°One, I suspect. They share the same moment.¡±

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Danson held up his hand. ¡°Are you thinking of challenging Nina Blue?¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be an easy battle. While Nina Blue prefers not to get their hands dirty, they are still an immensely powerful mage.¡± Biavi met her eyes.

    ¡°I figured they might be, but I want to stop them. I¡¯ll become as strong as it takes.¡±

    Her traveling party smiled as they looked at each other. Keigo crossed his arms and leaned back.

    ¡°Sounds like you want to go to the Sea Festival then!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°A place people go when they¡¯re looking to get a lot more powerful.¡±

    ¡°You three are on your way there?¡±

    ¡°Yep, but we have room for one more!¡± Diana grinned.

    Kiara turned to Pialla. ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to be leaving the Calm Lands soon. The Harmon Corporation is going to wonder what happened to their town guards and likely contact the Magic Brigade. My parents don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be the best to be around when someone comes to investigate.¡±

    ¡°But¡­" Biavi said. "The Sea Festival is in a few months. If you all truly go there, we can reconnect."

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll do it! The next time you see me, Pialla, I¡¯m going to be a lot stronger!¡±

    Pialla beamed, and Jacolee let out a sigh.

    ¡°Well, you two aren¡¯t parting ways just yet. You move around a lot girl, we¡¯ll be working on your hair for a bit.¡±

    The room laughed, and Kiara laughed with them. With the journey she saw ahead, there were more moments like this on the horizon¡­

 Chapter 27: In The Wake of Heroism

    A beast of ferns and grass rode into Mirror town while the sun was high overhead. Astride its back sat that half-elf, Melea, looking around as it slowly trotted through. Many of the townspeople stood outside, engaged in conversations with faces they had likely never seen before. Harragar filled the town as far as Melea could see, and she wondered how many humans made the familiar mistake of calling them Goblins. Well, she supposed mistake wasn¡¯t quite the right word. They stood mostly a head shorter than the humans they engaged, some with pale green skin and others with pale purple. Their long-pointed ears stuck at an angle downward, lending themselves to the old myth where humans got the name. The Harragar did not embody their Fae creation in ways humans were familiar with, and while many of the townspeople remained neutral, she could see the slight unease born of horrific tales. That slight unease existed within her for reasons most humans wouldn¡¯t understand. She wished she didn¡¯t have to stop in Mirror Town, and as a pair of Harragar approached, she hoped they wouldn¡¯t give her reasons to grant it.

    ¡°Look, Shro, an Ufanyn girl. Something strange happened in this town and one just happened to appear!¡± A green one said to the purple one at his side. She looked Melea over, and then at the trio sitting in her cart.

    ¡°A half-Ufanyn.¡± Shro replied. ¡°And look, she¡¯s not alone. I guess she found some friends on her little journey.¡±

    Melea suppressed a sigh. The two of them looked like they were around her age, but also bore glyph marked bandages around their arm. As if there was any reason to doubt it in the first place, their group was with Xerva, and that meant they were all allies in a roundabout way. She just had to respond like one, and not like an Ufanyn being harassed in the foulest way.

    ¡°My name is Melea. I¡¯m a member of Thomas Wilder¡¯s squad and I¡¯m actually here looking for someone.¡±

    ¡°Whoa, whoa!¡± Shro¡¯s partner held up his hand. ¡°You can slow down there. We have some questions for your little group, so you answer us and we can see about confirming what you just said.¡±

    This time she did sigh. ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°Are you aware of what happened in this town?¡±

    ¡°Other than a strange light filling the sky a few nights ago, no.¡±

    ¡°And it just so happens that someone you know is here?¡±

    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t actually. He came here ahead of me to investigate the light.¡±

    ¡°What exactly does Wilder have you doing in the Calm Lands?¡±

    ¡°We are currently pursuing a manakin threat. My ally is likely here to see if it¡¯s connected.¡±

    The two nodded at each other.

    ¡°Sounds like it could be the truth, Zoz.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I feel like we should withhold her for a bit. Just to be extra safe.¡±

    The two snickered, and Melea could not beat the urge to turn this into a fight. The conflict between the Ufanyn and the Harragar only ended fourteen years ago, but they would have all been too young to carry any resentment. And yet, these two clearly took pleasure in it. She wanted to go about this most politely, but she would happily show them how difficult restraining her would be. The Pumpkin boy rose from his seat as he sense the change in her emotion, and she almost had him spring when a bark cut across the road.

    ¡°Shro! Zoz!¡± The booming voice made the two straighten up.

    Melea followed it to find a sight she didn¡¯t expect. A man with gray skin and a square jaw came over, moving his broad body with a silent threat. The two turned to salute him and he sneered down, bearing the tusk made for tearing the tough game of the Orc Mountains. A heavy slab of stone sat like a sword at his hip, making his dark uniform something that reflected both his heritage and his station. This was another race humans had the tendency to misname, but Melea couldn¡¯t quite remember what to call him herself. What was the name of the people who filled the canyons and ravines of Orc¡­She thought it might be Shaadnar.

    ¡°Why are you two harassing this woman?¡± The Shaadnar man hissed.

    ¡°She was suspicious, sir! We just wanted to be thorough!¡± Zoz replied.

    ¡°Suspicious? Did you decide that because an Ufanyn was in front of you? Because I just see a woman passing through town!¡±

    ¡°I informed them that I work with Thomas Wilder too, but they brushed me off.¡± She added, and his eyes narrowed.

    ¡°So you were harassing an ally then?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, sir!¡± The two yelped.

    ¡°Sorry won¡¯t cut it! You two are now in charge of caravan repairs until the day is through!¡± They shrunk and he growled. ¡°Get to it now!¡± As they rushed off, he turned to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. Harrabaren Xerva has been trying to teach the bad blood out of the younger Harragar, but I suppose it¡¯ll take more of an effort.¡±

    Melea shook her head. ¡°We¡¯re all young and stupid sometimes, right? Besides, it was a hard time for both of our people. I didn¡¯t lose anyone, but I know plenty of Ufanyn who did.¡±

    He sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, many of the Harragar serving the Harrabaren are also children of loss. She regrets the role she played in all those deaths, though many aren¡¯t keen on blaming her.¡±

    Melea was, but she decided she¡¯d keep that to herself. ¡°I¡¯m Melea by the way. As I said, I¡¯m a member of Thomas Wilder¡¯s Task Force and I¡¯m actually here looking for someone.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Ureg. Maybe I can help you.¡±

    Melea¡¯s eyes widened. She recognized that name. Ureg wasn¡¯t just some random Shaadnar serving the Harragar High Priestess, he was the random half-Shaadnar. His story was right out of a tragic romance¡ªthe son of a noblewoman and Shaadnar nomad who was orphaned when his father was killed and his mother ran away. He was the type of person you expected in the company of the Harrabaren, and also one an Ufanyn took note of the meeting. Silently, she was embarrassed that her mind went there, but she supposed she couldn¡¯t deny that Ufanyn urge.

    ¡°You recognize me.¡± He smirked.

    She sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t make a big deal about it, I¡¯ll be embarrassed of the rest of the week.¡±

    He laughed. ¡°No worries. How about I help you find that person instead, anything that can help?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s hard to miss. He has dark-brown skin and twin twist hair. You might notice he¡¯s not fully elven blood, and he kinda walks around like he belongs where ever he¡¯s going.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ureg said flatly. Melea sighed.

    ¡°You¡¯ve ran into him?¡±

    ¡°The Harrabaren has¡­he¡¯s currently apprehended in the manor up there.¡± He pointed and Melea sighed again. ¡°He¡¯s a bit young though, maybe sixteen?¡±

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°Fifteen, and yeah. He was journeying with me when we met Wilder. Wilder recruited me and he kinda tagged along. He¡¯s mostly on his own journey.¡±

    ¡°You two are related, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Melea crossed her arms. Behind her, the Pumpkin boy¡¯s head bobbed in a silent laugh. ¡°He¡¯s my cousin.¡± She said.

    ¡°Would it be rude to ask your heritage?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Two part elf and one part human. My mother is one part Solmyada and one part human. My father is full Ufanyn. In my cousin¡¯s case, he¡¯s two part human and one part elf. His mother is mine¡¯s younger sister.¡±

    ¡°Ah that explains it then!¡± He smiled and looked past her. The Pumpkin boy met his stare, but his eyes drifted to her company. ¡°They are?¡±

    ¡°People I saved from a manikin. Their names are Otis and Vanessa. They¡¯re tagging along until they feel good enough to travel by themselves.¡±

    They nodded silently and Ureg waved her forward.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go save your Kwanu. He was not forthcoming about his connection to Thomas Wilder, and I don¡¯t think that has changed in the past hour.¡±

    Melea imagined her cousin rebelliously withholding information. It made her realize she couldn¡¯t imagine him any other way. She supposed that meant she owed Xerva some degree of thanks. Someone else might have killed him, but it seemed Xerva matched the rumors. An old harragar woman who picks her moves carefully and always regrets the blood she spills. She too was a noteworthy encounter, but the last big move she made still soured her image in the woman¡¯s mind.

    It didn¡¯t take very long to make it up the hill and through the abandoned manor. The place was clearly the site of a battle, and blood still marked the floors, surrounded by Harragar circles of meditation. They investigated things in ways their magic allowed, and it was strange to her that there were still things to find. Harragars were users of soul magic after all, and communing with the dead came easily to their curates. The fact they still convened meant the mystery was still unsolved, and Melea could only think of one person who could immediately get answers. Although¡­looking at the two retrievers respond to the carnage, she suspected there might be people here who could give some. She pushed that thought to the back of her mind as they entered the observatory though, taking in the melted glass ceiling and the charred wall. Sitting in the center she saw Kwanu, bond at his hands with bandage-like wrappings glowing with magic marks. Standing beside him was the small old woman. She had a hood cast down, letting long dark hair fall free. Her pale green face turned toward them as Ureg drew closer and he nodded to her as she checked his eyes.

    ¡°You have found someone to claim this boy.¡± It was an assessment not a question; Ureg had already given the answer.

    ¡°Yes, Harrabaren. As matters have it she just rolled into town.¡± He gestured at Melea.

    ¡°I¡¯m with Thomas Wilder¡¯s Task Force.¡±

    ¡°Ah. So then this boy is as well?¡±

    ¡°For the most part, yes.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that, young man?¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t answer to you. Maybe you should have just let me done what I came here for. Every delay I¡¯m responsible for in my duties is all your fault!¡±

    The Harrabaren gave him a small smile as the wrappings freed his hand. ¡°I will send an apology to Wilder immediately.¡±

    Kwanu raised an eyebrow at her but said nothing back. Instead, he headed over, giving Ureg a long glare and the Pumpkin boy a longer one. The two locked eyes for a moment before Melea waved her hand, making him snap back to her as if he forgot she was there.

    ¡°Did Wilder send you to collect me?¡±

    ¡°I think the word you¡¯re looking for is reconnect. We do have a job to do, after all.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I just had to investigate what I saw, you know? It was basically calling to me. I think this might be¡­!¡± Excitement suddenly swelled out of him, but he capped it as Ureg listened. Melea knew what that meant, and knew not to question it.

    ¡°You probably could have told the Harrabaren. All things considered, I think she would have appreciated it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she would have, but that doesn¡¯t mean I was going to do it.¡±

    Melea sighed. Petulance wasn¡¯t Kwanu¡¯s usual state, but it wasn¡¯t going to change while he stood in this room. He might not have Ufanyn blood, but the human blood they shared had bigger reasons for resentment. He stood at a head with her, but she still placed an arm on his shoulder.

    ¡°Well the sooner we do this, the sooner we can move on.¡±

    ¡°And may I ask what he¡¯ll be doing?¡± Xerva approached. Kwanu frowned at Melea but turned to the woman still.

    ¡°Your curates aren¡¯t going to find anything because all the souls in this place have been claimed. The dead immediately moved on, basically.¡±

    ¡°How do you know that, exactly?¡±

    ¡°Because the World told me.¡±

    Ureg and Xerva looked at each other, and then at Melea. She shook her head, refusing to elaborate, knowing it was only a matter of time.

    ¡°The World can show me what happened here too, but its a powerful spell and it¡¯s not going to be great for you. Melea¡¯s used to it because she¡¯s been around me forever, but there¡¯s no way to do this without you feeling it.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s why you refused to explain your purpose here?¡±

    ¡°Take it or leave it, old lady. I didn¡¯t want your lug here, or that other lug to come for me when you passed out. You¡¯d probably start another war when they both ended up dead.¡±

    Xerva gave a small smile again. ¡°My apologies then, I¡¯ll try to remain on my feet.¡±

    Kwanu turned to Ureg and shrugged. ¡°Well, lug, you heard her. If she passes out don¡¯t turn this into a reason to attack me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Ureg said flatly. Kwanu shrugged again, bringing his hands together.

    ¡°Roots run deep through dirt and time. Moments come and go on the passing breeze. Seasons form the chapters of life. In stone and sky, nothing is unseen.¡± He closed his eyes. ¡°Eyes of the World Open!¡± He pulled his hands apart and held out a ball of distorted space. As it spun the room did too, winding sights, sounds, and feelings through them like echoes in their minds. Ureg dropped like a sack and Xerva held her head, biting back a scream as the ball spun on. Meanwhile, Kwanu¡¯s eyes flicked beneath their lids, turning this into a moment of dreams until he closed his hand. The Harrabaren panted heavily as it stopped, and Ureg weakly pushed himself up. The two in the cart looked ill, but they too managed to pull themselves up from where they slumped. The Pumpkin boy nodded sagely, and Melea couldn¡¯t help but laugh.

    ¡°What was that magic!¡± Xerva exclaimed.

    ¡°It¡¯s an ancient one, so you probably wouldn¡¯t know. Maybe some old Solmyada will tell you.¡± Kwanu opened his eyes. Xerva held her head again, and he watched quietly.

    ¡°Did I see what happened¡­? There was a battle here, and I recognized a few of those people. Diana the Bolt. Keigo the Many. Danson the Diamond and¡­¡±

    ¡°The Fire Girl¡­¡± Otis murmured. All eyes snapped to him. ¡°She made it this far and won¡­¡± It was like he rose from a nightmare.

    ¡°It feels like she¡¯s gotten worse,¡± Vanessa added, and Melea¡¯s jaw dropped. It wasn¡¯t that the two were silent, but this was the most their words spoke of their experiences.

    ¡°You know this Fire Girl?¡± Xerva asked.

    ¡°We had a run-in with her while doing a job,¡± Otis replied. Still cagey, but Xerva didn¡¯t pry further. Instead, she drew close, moving across the room faster than Melea expected. She landed in the cart and touched the duo¡¯s faces, staring deeply into their eyes.

    ¡°You two are bound to lost souls. They have not left you yet.¡± Hope-filled their eyes. ¡°The rumors you might have heard were myths. I cannot bring the dead back to life, however, there is something I can do to make the four of you close again.¡±

    ¡°Whatever it is we¡¯ll do it!¡± Otis exclaimed. Vanessa nodded eagerly beside him.

    ¡°Is that really it?¡± Kwanu looked at the woman.

    ¡°Yes.¡± She smiled. ¡°You have fulfilled what you came here for and I have something for my report to the Council. I¡¯m sorry to have delayed you, I¡¯ll send the report to Wilder as well.¡±

    Kwanu scrunched his face but was at a loss for words. Melea took that as a reason to speak for them, turning to Xerva to make sure bad blood didn¡¯t boil over.

    ¡°I guess you¡¯ll be taking these two off my hands then.¡±

    ¡°Yes, although I would like to send one of my curates with you. I think she¡¯d better serve Wilder than she would serve in my retinue.¡±

    Melea knew she couldn¡¯t say no for the man. He was interested in building his task force and he¡¯d rather meet the Harragar than hear Melea sent her away. She didn¡¯t sigh, but the urge to do so sat heavy in her chest.

    ¡°Right.¡± She said instead, and Xerva gave her a small smile.

    Otis and Vanessa were led out of the room on Xerva¡¯s tail. Ureg nodded politely to them, as he left to locate the curate in question. The moment no one else was in the room, Kwanu smiled from ear to ear. He might have jumped for joy if it wouldn¡¯t make him look childish, but Melea could still see that glee in his eyes. He turned to her, and she smiled too.

    ¡°I thought those memories were a little clipped. What did you hide from them?¡±

    ¡°The one they called the Fire Girl is the one I¡¯ve been looking for!¡±

    ¡°Your girlfriend!¡± The Pumpkin boy pointed over her shoulder. Melea pushed him over.

    ¡°So you hid her eye color, huh?¡±

    Kwanu nodded. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not that big a deal, but who knows how that woman would have reacted after she felt my spell.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t go look for her yet, you know?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. We can finish helping Wilder first, but this is still great! It¡¯s been three months and I found her already.¡±

    ¡°Still, I can do this.¡± Seeds popped into her hand and she tossed them in the air. ¡°Seed Sentinel.¡± She cast, turning them into birds of leaves and twigs. ¡°Search for the girl in my memories.¡± She ordered, and they flew through the whole above. Kwanu watched them go with barely contained joy.

    Melea¡¯s smile widened. She didn¡¯t know the significance of the girl, and Kwanu didn¡¯t either, but if he hid her eyes she had a pretty good guess. His was sparkling after all, and excited Scarlet Eyes were always a sight to see¡­

 Chapter 28: And Somewhere Powerful People Gather

    The Magic Brigade Headquarters in the Mainland''s East Wing stood imposing and unapproachable. The people living around it had learned to let it fade from their minds, but Daniel Torres had never been this close or inside. The light-skinned young man with curly, raspberry blond hair, felt like he stood out despite his uniform. He wore the same one as the bodies around him, a white shirt with a blue layer on its shoulders and arms, and a pair of blue slacks. These people knew the building though and had long become familiar with its rhythm. For him, that rhythm brought dread. A soldier from an outpost rarely had any reason to go to headquarters. Those who did often came back dejected, regretting whatever they saw or heard. Headquarters put you under the scrutiny of those with greater power, and despite how he ranked among his peers, he couldn''t shake the judgment that followed him across the lobby.

    A Bridge-Gate sat in the wall ahead, its arch glowing with magical lines. As he approached its bars burned hot, melting into a swirling portal. He gulped, stepping through, not entirely certain where it would take him, nor entirely prepared. A hall flanked with high windows greeted him on the other side, and he followed its red carpet to large doors on its other end. Two Jotnar women stood to either side, their towering forms almost as imposing as the building itself. Their hair was dark and long, and their pale forms were finely chiseled. At nine feet each, they made Daniel feel like a schoolboy, and as they summoned taller maces and crossed them, he felt like he took a wrong turn.

    "I think I''m supposed to be in there." He pointed at the door and they sneered.

    "I think if you were supposed to be in here, we''d know." The one on the left replied. Daniel frowned.

    "Well I wasn''t given anything like identification. Maybe you could go inside and see if anyone is waiting for me?"

    The women laughed.

    "No, boy, that''s not how this works. If you want to get into that room you have to get past us." Left spoke again, and Daniel sighed.

    Would it be all right if he fought the two of them? They had to be strong to have this position, he didn''t think he could win without damaging the hall. But he didn''t think holding back was an option. Horizontal scars marred both of their faces, telling him they were prepared to die. He wondered about the person who scarred two Jotunar and wondered what happened to them if the women were still standing. Would the same happen to him? He was confident he could take them, but not without severe injuries. With a sigh, he accepted he didn''t have a choice. The women held their maces in both hands, ready to jump. As he felt the spell silk react to the whisper of his magic, their faces changed, making him wonder how much they knew about him. They looked like the fight within had fled, leaving them with hands full of regret. It took him a moment to realize he wasn''t the source, though. Their eyes were drawn down the hall, making him turn his head.

    A woman was walking forward. Her hair was long and white, and her amber eyes glistened in the afternoon light. She approached in burgundy garb, with a white cape hanging from her shoulders. Everything about her said she was from Anders, including the sword in the white sheath at her side. This Anders woman was familiar though. Daniel had met her recently, and seeing her again made him smile.

    "Anai!" He said in greeting. The older woman smiled back.

    "I''m glad to see you made it, Daniel, and you even got here before me." She looked past him to the Jotunar, standing like statues. "I hope these two didn''t take their joke too far. When I first came to this room they played the same one on me."

    Daniel knew it wasn''t a joke, but knew where the scars came from too. He was looking at the person who gave them.

    "Ladies, if you don''t mind we''re both already late. Could you not delay us any longer?" They nodded, narrowing their bodies as much as possible as Anai walked past him. Putting her hand on the door made it open, and Daniel followed her into a large room.

    Four other people waited inside. They sat at a round table with a compass rose etched into the surface, each one at one of its points. To his right, he saw two people. At Northeast was an olive-skinned man with a long dark braid, sitting in a green uniform. At east was a tan woman with short brown hair; her feet propped up as she sat in a pink and black dress. Across from her sat an elderly man, looking rather snug in the robe upon his body. Anai took the seat to the south and nodded at the southwest. Daniel took the space beside her, and the Jotun to the north glared as if he crossed a line. Anai put a hand on his shoulder before he jumped to his feet. She smiled, and he breathed the fear out of his heart.

    "Now that you two are hear, we can start this Magic Council meeting. Who has reports on the missing persons?"

    "Kado said, and I quote ''I''m not going to waste my time coming to some worthless meeting. If he wants me there maybe he should make my job easier.''." The East seat said.

    "Elaine is currently filling in for me since she was already moving around. Young Rebecca is busy with matters in the Green Lands." The old man added.

    "Then make sure they all get the minutes of this meeting. Regardless of their expectations we have an important matter to address."

    "I don''t remember my coronation being an important matter." East crossed her arms.

    "That''s because it wasn''t and neither is the boy''s. While we''re on the subject, though, let''s address him." The Jotun''s pale blue eyes fell upon Daniel again. "Do you know why you''re here?"

    "I''m starting to get some ideas, sir."

    "But judging from your uniform, no one told you before you came, right?" East smirked. Daniel shook his head.

    "Then we''ll make it clear. Daniel Torres, as the Head of the Magic Council, I hereby name you as one of our ranks." The Jotun boomed.

    Daniel laughed, mostly in relief. "I''m surprised I''m here, honestly. I didn''t think I did anything to get this position."

    "You did enough." Anai replied. "I recommended you after you assisted me against that Wilds'' raid. There aren''t many Brigade members who can play such a significant role."

    "Recommended?"

    "Yes." The Jotun said. "Only the outstanding are ever noticed without a recommendation. The fact that you got the seat instead of one of them should show you its importance."

    "Don''t let Grast put any bad ideas in your head." East sighed. "He''s just bitter that his pick turned the role down."

    So that made Daniel their second choice? Considering his rank in the brigade he supposed that still was an award. He had jumped up more rungs than he ever imagined. Still, he was confused.

    "How does that work exactly?"

    "When a recommendation is brought to the council it is voted upon by members and nobility," Grast answered. "Since Sasha has already given my name, now would be the time for us all to share. You should already know me." Daniel did. He didn''t recognize the man''s face but knew the name of Grast, the Jotun King.

    "I''m Sasha Almatt." East waved. "For the record, you got my vote."

    "I''m Dae-Hyun, and you didn''t get mine." Northeast said as he closed his eyes. Daniel promptly decided he wouldn''t take that personally.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    "I voted for you, Daniel." Anai said.

    "As did I!" The old man said. "My name is Ripley Deals."

    "You also received a vote from Rebecca, the northwest seat. But the true west seat voted against you." Grast said.

    "Kado, Mr. Southeast, did not vote." Sasha added.

    "If I had to guess, you''re telling me how you voted to show me that there''s no reason to think were all friends." Daniel checked each of their eyes. "But also to show me that we all are allies, regardless of what you think of me."

    "That''s one way to put it." Sasha leaned forward.

    "And that''s all that needs to be said. Do you have any other questions before we move on?"

    "Who was your first pick?"

    "A former Enforcer by the name of Thomas Wilder. He turned the job down with a request to be a free-roaming agent and lead a task force." Grast tapped to the table, and a landmass rose on glowing clouds. "Which brings us to the major matter at hand. Daniel Torres, the compass rose you see upon the table tells you exactly what positions we serve. We are protectors of the Realm, each serving as the strongest mage at our designated direction. You fought with Anai so you know the trouble that the Empire can face."

    Daniel nodded, thinking about the arduous battle with raiders from the Summer Wilds. Anai usually held them off, but something provoked different tribesmen to fight together. The soldiers serving under her didn''t stand a chance, and while Anai didn''t falter, she didn''t want to trade lives. This role was not an easy lift. He looked at the council members again, thinking about the weight of the job. He couldn''t fault Grast for his harsh words or see the vote against him the wrong way. Something was off though.

    "Wait. There are three people missing, but there are six of us here."

    Ripley raised a thin arm. "I''m the odd man out here, but not entirely. Grast meant it two ways when he said we defend the realm. You all just defend it in the usual way."

    "Which brings us to the point of this meeting again." Grast tapped once more and the landmass changed. "The majority of you should have received reports from the Calm Lands, detailing the battle the Harrabaren recently faced. The rebel faction gathered and marched, forcing a confrontation that broke with injuries and a few deaths. Xerva believes the rebels attempted to test the strength of her unit, to see if they could claim Rial. Among them we saw several notable faces."

    "The Quickstep, The War Raptor, and the Lunar Wolf were all spotted among them." Anai recounted. "Which is particularly strange since it doesn''t match the Lunar Wolf''s usual MO."

    "Those aren''t small timers either." Ripley shook his head. "Do you think that they''ve joined forces with the rebels?"

    "This is my current belief yes. For that reason I''m raising each of them to high priority targets."

    "The Diamond, The Many, and the Bolt were also spotted in the general area. Neither was seen on the front line." Sasha said, but Grast waved it off.

    "The Diamond has no relevance beyond the next thing we need to discuss." He let the room fall to silence, making Sasha cringe. "The other two are normally irrelevant, however, we''ll share the location of the Bolt with Lord Fillmore."

    Daniel couldn''t put faces to the names but he knew bounties when he heard them. The Quickstep and the War Raptor were ones he heard all the time, thrown together with rumors to make soldiers jump. He didn''t know the other names but knew those two didn''t usually move together. The call was a good one, but he had a question.

    "How did two notorious bounties get into the Calm Lands undetected?"

    "The Sea Father might have played a hand, which is part of why you''re here now, Danny." Ripley smiled. "Reports from the Blue Strait claims they saw the flag of the smuggler over the course of several months. They were ignored because he''s usually the Summer Sea''s problem, but the fact that he was that far west before rebels appear is raising questions now."

    The Blue Strait was within the Mainland''s territories and to the southwest. Daniel would be in charge of making sure that pirates didn''t come through again. Or maybe he''d be in charge of putting the right people in the role for it? He had more questions to ask later. For now, he let Grast go on.

    "Right now we''re keeping a vigilant eye on the Calm Lands. Xerva is doing a sweep to root the rebels out. In Mirror Town she''s seen signs of a recent battle, and the city guard has been slaughtered. It seems a bit loud to be Rebels, but targeting Harmon''s forces wouldn''t be unheard of."

    The room went silent all of a sudden, and Daniel caught himself wildly looking around. There was something in the air no one wanted to address, and he wondered if the job was his. He was about to ask the room a question when Sasha sighed loudly, drowning the thought.

    "Also in the Calm Lands: the defection of Rien Almatt." She crossed her arms. "He kept his word on leaving if he ever crossed paths with the Diamond."

    Ah, now he recognized that title. There was a well-known Enforcer who earned the title of the Hero, and at the celebration, he made a declaration. He was happy to fight for good, but his brother was somewhere out in the world. When they met, Rien would leave the Enforcers. Between his title and his rank, that couldn''t be ignored. His name seemed to say a lot too. The Hero was a ward of the Almatt family? How did this make Sasha feel?

    "Considering we knew he was going to do that, what is there to say? If anything we should blame the Sea Father. The investigation wouldn''t have been necessary if that guy wasn''t sneaking around."

    "Daniel." Grast called. "What is the difference between an Enforcer and a soldier of the brigade?"

    "Enforcers are stationed in individual towns where as brigade members are sent to outpost."

    "Daniel!" Sasha called. "What is the difference between Thomas Wilder and a normal Enforcer?"

    "Wilder is an exceptional investigator. After being noticed, he began relocating to solve difficult cases."

    "Are you implying you sent the boy of to act as a copy of Wilder?" Grast turned to the woman.

    "He''s the Hero, isn''t he? Heroes should travel and help different people. I did what I thought was right."

    "Well¡­" Ripley said, swaying in his seat. "It doesn''t matter what your intentions were, Sasha, you know why this is a problem." The woman said nothing in response. To the question in Daniel''s eyes, Ripley''s smile widened. "It''s because the Tapestry is active, you see."

    "The tapestry?"

    Grast tapped the table, and the landmass became a tall shifting curtain. Its threads shined with light as they moved around, giving it the alarming illusion of life. There was active magic within it¡ªtwitchy fingers ready to make a mural. It was an eerily beautiful sight, that was hard to pull his eyes away from.

    "The tapestry is a gift the Witch Queen gave to the King when she joined the empire. It activates when troubling times are upon us, changing to depict the people who''ll be the greatest threat to the realm." The Jotun explained.

    "This time it activated after your predecessor was assassinated." Ripley said. "It is not wise to have a seat empty when it''s alive."

    "Jerro Tux was no slouch either. Whoever killed him was strong and capable."

    "What does the Tapestry have to do with Sasha''s Ward?"

    Sasha sighed, "He could appear on it. I can''t even say he probably won''t. The boy has a good heart and will do what he think is right. There''s no guarantee he won''t clash with the Brigade."

    "And that would be bad considering he''s the Hero. I''m already wondering what we''ve done that would make him turn on us." Daniel nodded. He thought about the half-elf. He was a year older than him, and they had never gotten the chance to meet. Still, Daniel thought they might have become friends. Maybe it was silly, but he could understand Sasha''s hesitation. It felt wrong to name the Hero a villain. It felt telling.

    Grast drummed the table. "Decide how we''ll approach this, Sasha. Beyond your relation to him, Enforcer''s fall under your command. This is your moment."

    "I have a suggestion." Dae Hyun said. "He was last seen in the Calm Lands right? One of my officers is currently there, meeting with the Spirit Guard Captain. When she''s done with her mission, I could have her apprehend him."

    "I second this idea!" Ripley said. "Rather than put a number on his head, you can give him to me for rehabilitation." He looked excitedly at Sasha. The woman scrunched her forehead.

    "Fine. And if this fails, a 300,000 phen bounty should be enough."

    "Then that settles the major matters of this meeting. Let''s close with updates on criminal activity under our areas. In the north the Infinite Spell''s books have been found in circulation. It seems their creator is on a clockwise route."

    "Nothing to report in the East." Sasha said. "Things have been pretty quiet with the exception of some of the nobles, blowing up smoke about secret Elf conspiracies. I''ll probably have to nip that before it escalates again."

    "The tribesmen have been quiet since Daniel and I pushed them back two months ago. Though I feel they''re regrouping, rather than giving up."

    "All things are calm in the west, according to Elaine''s reports. She headed to the Blue Peaks because of vampire activity, but another report says its already resolved."

    "This matter is one you should all be attentive of. The Yoshiki Sect, a demon worshiping organization have set out from the Triumvirate and have been spotted as far out as the Dragon Dens, and as far in as Central Mainland. I do not think they care to threaten the realm, but they are dangerous. I ask that we respond to them with appropriate force, the Yoshiki Sect is one of the older ones." Dae Hyun said.

    "Then if that is all, this meeting is adjourned. Sasha, inform Kado that the attending the Summit is not optional for him." Grast stood, and the room rose with him.

    The pale man towered at eleven feet and produced a compass the size of his palm. He pressed and its needle spun, wrapping a ball of light around him. Ripley did the same, and Daniel expected everyone but him to follow suit, but instead, they headed for the door. He watched Sasha go, noting her sullen face as she murmured to herself, and almost went after to see what he could do. Anai stopped him, however, giving him another smile.

    "If you have a moment Daniel, I want to talk to you a bit more. Since you''ll be in the Southwest I''m confident we''ll be working together more in the future."

    Maybe this was more of a suggestion to give the woman some space, but there was a chance to answer more of his questions too. Still, Daniel''s heart ached for Sasha. He knew the story of her and Rien, and could almost feel how much this chapter hurt¡­

 Chapter 29: Aloryn the Stray

    ¡°Dammit Rien¡­¡± Her brow furrowed, and she placed a hand against it. ¡°You could¡¯ve defected quietly, you know? You could have disappeared into the wild, leaving us to find you later.¡± But that wouldn¡¯t have been him. The meeting gave her reason to think about their past, and even at his youngest he would have done things the honest way.

    He was honest to a fault. Whereas she wasn¡¯t opposed to a bit of conspiracy. Could anyone say Sasha didn¡¯t know where or whom Danson was? No, and she was supposed to work on keeping them separated. Except the two had not desired to live like that, and every moment Rien saved someone¡¯s life, she moved the two of them closer. Rien? No, she couldn¡¯t call him that anymore. Aloryn would have gone on saving lives forever, and she had a distinct feeling that finding Danson had not canceled the quest he was already on. She took another sip and smiled. The thought truly did make her nostalgic.

    She first met the half-elf six years ago. Her predecessor had been buried only a month past, and she tried to make her new seat on the Council one that''d drive change. That started with talking to the Enforcers in the East Wing, making sure she got rid of any that were happy to take an elf''s life. That had earned her no favors, but she did get a chance to see a few rolling heads. Only a quarter of those was literally rolling, but it put the rest of the Enforcers in line. Sasha would make you pay if you went against her orders, she doesn¡¯t care how far your superstitions go back. Of course, that meant she was called in when a half-elf started making trouble. It would have been one thing if he stuck to robbing shops but he broke into a base instead, trying to sneak away with a bunch of supplies. Going quietly wasn''t an option, and having already wounded some of the ranks, he had to either face her or be the first dead elf-blood since she took control.

    ¡°Some of my men are really angry about this.¡± A commander told her as she walked through the bridge gate. She tilted her head as she looked forward, righted it, then looked at him.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    How old was she back then? Twenty-two? The commander looked like he had thirty years on her, and looked at her like he was a kid. She immediately liked the man. She didn¡¯t care for subservience but she respected those who recognized power.

    ¡°

    The gate was on the second floor; she heard something break below. Peering over the railing, she saw the young wild-haired blond standing on a table with a vase freshly broken on the floor. He looked at it with something of an apology, while one man fell to his knees like he lost everything. Another Enforcer approached in the distraction, getting an arrow in his thigh as the half-elf flipped away. Aloryn was an easily spry child, moving with the sharp agility of a cat who knew its playground. A few other Enforcers rushed him and he scurried around the room, stopping some with arrows at their feet, and others with arrows through their legs. They kept coming till he ran out, and he cut one man¡¯s arm with a sword. She wondered if sparing his life made him such a problem¡ªif going in for the kill would make the boy an easy finish.

    Jumping from the second floor, she landed behind him. Before she touched the ground he was spinning, and the sword might have opened her stomach if she didn''t catch it against her finger. His eyes widened and his blade glowed with magic. It was a shining sword spell, even though he didn''t take the oath and he stabbed with the desperate need to kill. When her finger stopped it that time the blade broke into chunks. Black ichor oozed down from her fingertip, making his eyes bulge as a droplet rose. She flicked and it splattered against his head. His eyes rolled back and his body dropped, saved from hitting the floor only by her quick hand. She held him up like an animal and looked around the room.

    ¡°

    Aloryn came to about an hour later. By then, the bottle was almost empty, and she seethed as she forced her body to sober. He looked around with arms flat on a table and glared at her as his eyes settled. The urge to attack filled them at once, but his arms could only twitch as he tried to move his hands. He looked at them and then back at her. What did you do to me? She swirled a bit of ichor in the air.

    ¡°Abyssal Blood Magic. I¡¯ve been picking it up lately. There¡¯s no use for blood magic in the Abyss Valley, but out here its pretty great. It doesn¡¯t work that well against Spiritualist, but you can use blood seals in that situation. Did you know spells drown when you use abyss blood as a conduit? There¡¯s so much utility to this.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± She raised an eyebrow. ¡°Because I saw a lot outside. You¡¯re a half-Reza boy with agility most Reza would gag at. You¡¯re good with a bow but even better with a sword. You¡¯re a Spell Sword at that, and your Magic Calling is so good that you were able to call an Oath-based spell. That tells me you were trained by some pretty amazing people. The Spell Sword part really says a lot. Reza don¡¯t waste their time with swords, even the half-elf ones.¡± Aloryn listened but gave nothing back. ¡°So I have a theory that you don¡¯t have to confirm but¡­there¡¯s this guy named Edwin Caldwell who¡¯s been getting pretty popular further East. He¡¯s so popular that five women have already fallen at his knees to carry his child. He¡¯s looking at a pretty luxurious life, and a noble was so desperate to get in good with him that they had enchanted prosthetics made for him. Caldwell got popular while me and my predecessor were outside the country. Apparently some violent elves took that as their moment, and Caldwell is the hero that stopped them.¡±

    ¡°

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    His face softened. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°

    The look he gave in response told her he was taking her in. Her skin was tan and her hair brown. Her eyes were pink and round. If the boy knew the land he would have placed her as someone from the south, maybe from a family with strong Dark Land blood. She was an abyss born, so that would further confirm it. Sasha was not an Almatt in any regard to what people knew about that family. The Almatt were nobles with mostly northern blood. The Almatt''s didn''t go as far south as to have children with tan skin. There was of course the chance she was a bastard or adopted, but she was an Abyss Born, and the Almatt family were close with the Divines. Aloryn couldn''t figure out what that meant. She decided to explain.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°That probably explains some things then, because back when the nobility around here bowed to elves instead of hanging them, they liked to do a terrible thing. The ones out further East used to keep Dhied as pets, parading them around at balls and things like that. They¡¯d buy them for themselves, and buy them for their kids. The Dhied didn¡¯t get a choice, it was either die out there or be fed as a slave.¡± Aloryn squirmed. ¡°Well the rest of the nobility couldn¡¯t let themselves be outdone, but they didn¡¯t have access to Dhied or ways to make them. They needed something to be their pets though, so they collectively made these laws you know. If they aren¡¯t human then they should not be punished as humans. Non-humans were monsters, by their justification, and that meant you could take a pretty monster to the ball if you caught one in a crime.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°I was¡­ The thing about this pet business is that it never would have worked to just make that law. They had to frame a lot of people, and go through every loophole. There was something like, if a non-human is in chains they are to be considered a criminal. And people saw that as their chance to make money. One group of those people went to the Dark Lands and started taking kids from the Abyss Valley. The previous Lord Almatt didn¡¯t care for Abyss Borns, but he wanted to get his son a pet. Thane hadn¡¯t taken an interest after all, and that was embarrassing for the older Lord, sitting as the most powerful noble in the East Wing.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°The nobility hate it. They wish they had an Elf Killer strong enough to stop me. But that means you and I have something in common. So I have one question. Who are you?¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°I will, but I need your help too. If you go back out there Edwin will finish what he started. You and Dhanylo ruin his fame, and serve as a light for people who still want the kingdoms to unite. I want you to serve under me, become my apprentice and change the way the world sees Dhied, like Xerva did for the Harragar.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°I think it means something like bond, right? Call me cheeky, but I like the idea that you¡¯re the bond that ties me to Dhan and Ysala.¡±

    ¡°

    She shrugged. ¡°If you pronounce Dhan like a human name, you could say your brother is Dhan¡¯s son. So, Danson.¡±

    The boy stared blankly at her, but she smiled. Later she would tell Aloryn that her story had not been as clean as his, but that moment ended with him seeing who she was. The rest of it was history, but that history made her sad. It made her a little frustrated too, thinking about what his defection meant for her plan. Still, he was the Hero, and even as a defector people would remember that title first. Suddenly, a knock rolled across her room.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    The boy''s jaw tightened. That wasn''t a fight he could easily win. "I''m fourteen now, so you know what that means." It softened and he smiled. The Sword-finding tradition of the Anders was well known for how it provided them with their legendary blades. The white metal with its golden edge was said to speak to its wielder, and no one understood blades better than an Anders. An Anders with an Anders'' sword always became a threat. Some of course were greater than others. Sasha wondered if Adrian would reach his mother''s level.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Sasha wondered if she should attack the child. She wouldn¡¯t kill him, just show him who was more normal than the other. She shook that thought from her head as the boy became tense. His awareness was sharp, he wouldn¡¯t go down without something being broken.

    ¡°

    ¡°That¡¯s actually why I¡¯m here. I actually got two swords.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Then who¡¯s the sword for? Except, Sasha already knew. Adrian always came to the East Wing when Aloryn was around. The boy trained to one day fight beside him, and with Aloryn gone her heart broke again. She wished Anai didn¡¯t leave this to her, but she smiled nevertheless.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Adrian shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m going to fight beside him!¡±

    Sasha smiled. ¡°All right, I suppose we can conspire together.¡± She took the sword. ¡°I look forward to seeing how much good you two do together.¡±

    Adrian beamed. "Thank you Ms. Almatt!" He waved as he rushed out of the room, giving her as much of a concession as he could currently manage.

    ¡°

 Chapter 30: The Heros Duty

    ¡°Sasha, what are these mission orders?¡± It was a while ago when Aloryn asked that question.

    He had just wrapped up a case, but before he could take a breath she handed him another. The plan was to skim it. This wasn''t the first time he got one job after another, and she had never asked him to solve it right away. Skimming was a good way to make a plan and get his bearings, but the orders threw him for a loop. They weren''t just going to take him out of the East Wing, but out of the Mainland altogether. The trip would take less than a day with the Bridge Gates, but he had never been so far out of her jurisdiction.

    ¡°What, don¡¯t like the Calm Lands?¡± She asked over her shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been.¡±

    ¡°Well, consider this a trip.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s clearly a mission.¡±

    ¡°Words change all the time, you say mission, I say trip. One way or another, a job gets done, right?¡±

    And this job? Suspicious persons were appearing around Rial. While the Harrabaren was there to establish a new point of defense, she couldn¡¯t be troubled to investigate what could just be a rumor. Many of the Enforcers were worried though, and Aloryn was not the only person of note on the job. The orders said to connect with Thomas Wilder if possible, and if not, be wary of the following names. The Sea Father. Mud-arm Myers. Lady Beatrice. They weren¡¯t the type of people who warranted Magic Councilors, but they were still above those he¡¯d normally subdue. This was not a mission for him, and certainly not a trip.

    ¡°Right¡­¡± He answered. ¡°But still, Lady Beatrice and Mud-hand? In Rial? By myself?¡±

    ¡°You train with Anders and you say ¡®by myself¡¯ like some of them don¡¯t consider you their rivals.¡±

    ¡°I meant more that something seems off here, especially for Lady Beatrice. How long has she been a target of pursuit?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll run into her, she doesn¡¯t do anything that gets her seen by other people. Mud-hand was probably there for one job and is already gone. The Sea Father¡¯s your only real target because his flag has been spotted multiple times. I want you to see what¡¯s up.¡±

    ¡°I understand, but I¡¯m confused about how this relates to our usual plans.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately there¡¯s not always a renown villain the Hero gets to take down. This is just housekeeping more than anything. Don¡¯t stress about it, go make friends.¡±

    Aloryn sighed. ¡°You¡¯re not going to let me change my orders, are you?¡±

    ¡°If you have something better to do.¡±

    He sighed again. ¡°When do you want me to leave?¡±

    ¡°You can have a three day break, there¡¯s no big hurry. Just remember this when you get to Rial, do what you have to do.¡±

    Do what you have to do. Four days had passed since his run-in with Danson, but it only took one to figure out what Sasha had done. It happened when he delivered his report on Mud-Hand and offered his resignation letter. She wasn''t lying at least. There were signs the three criminals had been in Rial, and signs that two of them had already left. Mud-Hand had done what he did best, leaving a messy corpse for an unsuspecting witness to find. Lady Beatrice left her usual ruin, remembered as little more than the story of a beautiful new lover. The Sea Father''s sails had been seen off the coast a few times, but even he hadn''t seemed to have stepped into the land. This was all just a part of Sasha''s plan to reunite the brothers, but unfortunately for her and Aloryn, he had other things in mind. His pursuit of the criminals had unearthed interesting rumors, taking him to central Rial, to the town of Grayroot. In a navy outfit, he perched atop a building on a balmy night, watching the Enforcer base across the street. Rumors told him someone was asking questions, and while the naive Enforcers of the Calm Lands thought nothing of it, the recent skirmish told him someone was casing the place out.

    Things grew quiet in Enforcer bases as night settled over their towns. While criminals were partial to the dark, the officers were restful, prioritizing energy over weary watchful eyes. An Enforcer base was vulnerable around this time, guarded not by the best but by those best at calling others. A skilled foe could easily silence them though, and in such a peaceful place they would never see it coming. In Rial, far from the noise of the rest of the Mainland, they''d never take the skirmish as a reason to be alarmed. Rial was the Calm Lands, after all. Even in its darkest times, the country had never made more than a whisper. Troubles would pass and become tales to tell later lines. Troubles never warned of changing times, or mysterious women moving in the quiet of the night.

    One such woman emerged from the alley between two shops. She wore a silver shawl that dropped to her hips, hanging open around a white dress. A white sun hat sat upon her head as if it was midday, and she almost glided toward the front of the building, moving with a grace that made hairs stand up on the back of Aloryn¡¯s neck. He launched himself from his spot before she touched the first step, drawing his sword and landing in the same motion. She stopped and turned, more confused than surprised, letting her eyes fall toward the extended blade.

    ¡°Oh my, I didn¡¯t expect this.¡± She said. Her hands came up, but the brim of her hat stayed down.

    ¡°I¡¯m certain you didn¡¯t, but I know what you¡¯re trying to do here. Those Enforcers aren¡¯t dying tonight.¡±

    ¡°I would hope not!¡± She gasped. ¡°I came here to ask for help, it¡¯d be scary if they were dead.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Aloryn couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°That would explain your outfit and how you planned to get in. They would only see a helpless young woman.¡±

    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s not what you see?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t.¡±

    The brim tilted up a bit, but still hid her face. ¡°What do you see then?¡±

    ¡°Someone who¡¯d be more help to them than they¡¯d ever be to her.¡±

    ¡°Well this is a shame.¡±

    Aloryn felt magic like a needle in the back of his head. The first spell was subtle, cast upon him without a word or a motion and the second came lightning fast, filling her hands with a starlight sword. She spun into a swing and he let his drop, blasting at the ground to throw himself back. She frowned as her sword came up short, holding the brim as she looked at the half-elf. It was already too late though. Even if he hadn''t seen her long dark blue hair, and strangely colored eyes¡ªblue rings around yellow irises¡ªhe would have recognized her origin from the way she weaved her spell. An Imeri woman stood in front of him, and it was unfortunately one he knew.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°You¡¯re Wynn.¡± He gasped, and her frown deepened.

    ¡°And you dodged my spin attack. That usually works on even the most vigilant fighters. You¡¯re a half-elf of course, but you shouldn¡¯t be able to sense my Stellar Spirit magic. Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Why is the next Northpoint chieftain in Rial?¡±

    ¡°Oh! I know who you are now. There¡¯s only one half-elf who would know my name and rank. You¡¯re Sasha¡¯s attendant, Rien right?¡±

    ¡°Aloryn.¡±

    ¡°I could have sworn it was Rien.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not anymore.¡±

    ¡°Well it is a mess now. Being seen is one thing. Being seen by someone with a direct connection to a Magic Councilor is a whole other.¡±

    And a Councilor with a close connection to the Imeri too. The Unyielding Frontier sat in the Southeastern Wing, and it wasn''t uncommon for its tribal leaders to meet with the leading Nobles slightly north. It was only four years ago that Imeri blood was being shed. The current Northpoint chieftain spoke to Sasha to broker peace, but many of their kin weren''t ready to lay down their arms against the Mainland. One Imeri daring to attack a foreign base would be bad enough. For that one to be someone equivocal to a princess? It''d mean a restart to the conflict. Aloryn knew this woman had to kill him, and saw her willingness in deceptively kind eyes. He didn''t bare the same, but as she sized him up he wondered if he could win. What had he learned about Stellar Spirit Magic? When the Imeri cast it on themselves, they channeled the power of the Stellar Spirit. When they cast it on others their swords moved like shooting stars through their target. So, don''t get hit. Except Wynn was fast on her feet, waiting for the perfect moment to swing her sword again. He could possibly defeat her, but not without causing problems in the end. A sword battle wasn''t an option then. He had to win this fight in another way.

    ¡°Wait.¡± He sheathed his sword. ¡°We don¡¯t have to fight. I just left the Enforcers actually, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t go by Rien anymore. It was never my real name.¡±

    She lowered hers. ¡°I have no reason to believe you¡¯re lying to me, but why get in my way? They¡¯ll see you as an enemy now.¡±

    "Because that''s no reason they should lose their lives. Enforcers just want to protect the peace. Not all of them are good but I don''t think we should attack people who did no evil."

    Wynn smiled. ¡°The Hero,¡± she nodded. ¡°I guess this matches up perfectly with what I heard about you. If I say no you¡¯ll draw your sword as fast as possible. You might die but you wouldn¡¯t regret it.¡±

    "Can you at least tell me why you''re attacking the Enforcers?"

    ¡°Only if you tell me what you¡¯ll do in response.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here for a reason. I don¡¯t know what it is but it likely has something to do with the siege on the Imeri. Your mother has met with Sasha and Anai, telling them both how tense things are among the four tribes. It¡¯s not hard to imagine that you didn¡¯t agree with the surrender.¡± His eyes drifted to the base. ¡°If I had to guess, considering the rebel activity to the south, you¡¯ve fallen in with them. It makes sense, much of the Frontier still doesn¡¯t fall under the Mainland¡¯s banner. It¡¯d be easy for the rebels to set up operations right under the King and Council¡¯s noses. You can¡¯t be seen among the rebels though. The Westpoint Chief has completely allied himself with the Mainland and would use this opportunity to decimate your tribe.¡±

    ¡°Deductive, but that doesn¡¯t answer my question.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d help you solve this in a way that doesn¡¯t kill the innocent Enforcers.¡±

    ¡°You really want me to believe your betrayal was so thorough that you¡¯d turn completely against your mentor.¡±

    Do what you have to do. Aloryn wasn¡¯t much like Sasha but he had learned plenty from her. The woman wasn¡¯t above ruthlessness, nor sacrificing others if she thought it¡¯d do good. In a way, she was like Wynn now. Sasha would follow her convictions and not spare a thought for the corpses she left in her wake. Aloryn couldn¡¯t do that, but he didn¡¯t become the Hero by only doing what his allies preferred. He was going to help because turning a blind eye would be worse in the end. If those Enforcers died it¡¯d take a small effort to track down the culprit. What he had to do in this situation was save as many lives as possible.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want the Enforcers or anymore Imeri to die. If it can be avoided, I¡¯ll do what I can to make it happen.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± The woman nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you half the plan. I need to get to the Bridge Gate inside that base.¡± One of three in the entire country. Aloryn marked that but stored it away.

    ¡°Then you just need the Enforcers to be absent. In that case I have an idea that will get them out right away.¡±

    ¡°Convenient.¡±

    ¡°Not quite. There¡¯s been a growing bandit problem in the Calm Lands. Many Enforcers see it as crimes that only happen on the road, but rings are necessary to change the goods into phens. For something like that, secret fronts are usually the go to.¡± Grayroot was in central Rial¡ªthe perfect place to ship stolen goods to each of its points. The headquarters of a ring sat in this city, and Aloryn had an idea where it was.

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°My plan is simply that we change the narrative a bit¡­¡± He started and explained, watching Wynn¡¯s eyes sparkle as he went over the details. She was smiling when he was through, letting her sword break into stardust as he slunk into an alley.

    She headed inside the base, making a show of looking around as she walked up to the desk. A sleepy-looking young Enforcer looked up, straightening himself up as he caught a glimpse of her face. Did he know who she was too? No¡­it was more likely he was interested and wanted to look his best. He cleared his throat as she smiled, speaking with the little authority his position afforded.

    ¡°How may I help you this evening?¡±

    "This may be a bit strange, but do you know about the Imeri people?" He shook his head. "We''re from a very dangerous land! We''re taught at a very young age to keep our eyes peeled. It''s not called the Unyielding Frontier for nothing, right?" She smiled and he laughed. "Well, I was visiting this nice nation of yours to see what other places are like, and I noticed a bit of danger that shocked me. I don''t fault you all of course. Sometimes colonies emerge close to Imeri without us noticing and we find ourselves in a war for weeks! I don''t want that to happen to such a lovely place!"

    ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am, and I appreciate your concern, but I¡¯m confused.¡±

    "Oh right, silly me! I believe that I''ve found the front for a bandit ring, but I shouldn''t act. I''ve asked around and people seem to be very confident about your organization though." At the mention of bandits, the man''s persona changed, not quite discarding the smitten youth, but becoming the Enforcer on duty. He pressed something out of sight on the desk and waved her to go on. "You don''t have to take my advice, but in Imeri we tend to scout these places out to be certain. Colonies scouts tend to be sneaky, after all, digging up tunnels in one place to draw our eyes from others."

    ¡°Pott, who is that!¡± A gruff voice climbed out of the desk.

    ¡°An Imeri woman sir! She¡¯s visiting Rial, and noticed something strange, sir.¡±

    ¡®An Imeri woman? What¡¯s she going on about?¡±

    Wynn leaned over the desk. "Hello! I was telling Pott here about how I think I identified a Bandit front. At home, I would inform the chieftain and she''d round up some fighters right away. I''m not sure how similar this situation is, but some monsters move around in the frontier. Others set up trick locations to lead the cautious away."

    ¡°What are you proposing?¡±

    "Maybe send scouts out there? This is a crucial moment and I think it''d be best to act now rather than later." She had to be careful, make him feel like it was his idea and she just lured it out. Aloryn said the people on the night shift were no strangers to how other Enforcers saw them. These men would want to prove themselves, but first, they''d need a push. Silence came back from the other side, and she looked at Pott with one part hope and another worry. He smiled reassuringly.

    ¡°Pott, escort this lady off the premises and meet me in the conference room.¡±

    "Yes sir." Pott''s smile widened. Wynn kept hers hidden as he led her outside.

    It took an hour for their meeting to finish, and eleven Enforcers made their way out astride lizren backs. They rushed down the street blind to the darkness above their heads, where Wynn awaited at Aloryn''s side. His plan worked, and she was impressed. Aloryn, however, was happy that it worked so well. He could feel the magic lock upon the door below. The place was empty, except maybe for the cells downstairs, blind to everything above. He gestured toward the building as he looked at Wynn.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue inside.¡± He said, and together that jumped from the roof¡­

 Chapter 31: The Monster in the Calm

    ¡°

    Around its handles, three circles flickered to life. Their rings interlocked, forming a triangle that burned with a heat of warning. It was one part lock and another alarm, made for moments where bases had to be left empty. In trying times, that wasn''t uncommon, but the Calm Landers likely didn''t know how important the spell was. Or how easy it was to break. Aloryn pointed two fingers at the topmost circle, twisting them like a key. It came apart like a puzzle, and he pushed the doors open, bowing at his Imeri companion. Her eyebrow raised, but she entered still, taking in the room once more and the difference in the air. Aloryn followed her eyes as he returned to lock in place. The lobby was large with reflective marble floors and four pillars to either side, leading to the front desk. To his right sat the doors to the stable and artillery, and to his left was the cafeteria, and a large area where civilians might talk to Enforcers one-on-one. Neither of those would take them to the bridge gate, but just beyond the desk and a security checkpoint, he could see a flight of stairs leading up and down.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    The woman nodded. ¡°It must be a bother to keep track.¡±

    Aloryn laughed as he started toward the checkpoint. ¡°It¡¯s more of a bother for them to act too loudly. Sasha isn¡¯t like Thane or the person before him. Enforcers are terrified of her, and they haven¡¯t found someone strong enough to take her down yet.¡±

    Wynn nodded again. ¡°You sound like you admire this woman. Would you say she¡¯s someone you can generally trust?¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Aloryn stirred the air, bidding a blue trail to follow his finger. ¡°Are you familiar with the Elven Kingdoms?¡± He asked.

    ¡°

    Aloryn smiled. ¡°Then this would be one of those rare moments. I think if you were Ufanyn, you¡¯d be extra excited.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    So you would be a Reza then, or at least half. With that ability, all you needed to do was call the spell back and you could restructure it?¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Wynn crossed her arms behind her back. ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal Aloryn. If you agree to let me train you, I¡¯ll tell you why I¡¯m here.¡±

    The half-elf¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Why would you agree to that?¡±

    ¡°Because of what you said about the Reza¡¯s magic. Mana remembers the spells it has shaped through this world. It¡¯s very interesting you say that, because you sensed my Stellar Spirit magic earlier.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Aloryn thought back to when he first met the woman. He was fourteen at the time and had only been under Sasha for a year. The chance to meet other Councilors was often rare and finding Anai after a sparring session hadn''t occurred in even his wildest dreams. Still, there she was. She didn''t look much different back then¡ªhair still long and white, clothes still burgundy. She was an immediately intimidating figure though, telling him with her eyes alone that he should not dream of raising a challenge.

    ¡°Stop menacing my ward, Anai.¡± Sasha came to his aid.

    ¡°He¡¯s impressive. I watched his match just now and his footwork is excellent. On top of that, he has good intuition, most people this young would not have read me as a threat on first glance.¡±

    ¡°Most people this young would not have read you, Anai, as a threat?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t when we first met.¡±

    ¡°Fair point.¡±

    ¡°What is your name, young man?¡±

    ¡°Rien, ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°Rien, if you ever feel up to it, you should come train with the Anders. I feel we have far more to offer you than the instructor you have here.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to poach my ward?¡±

    ¡°No, Sasha. I was actually here to see you.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Everyone knew the answer to that. ¡°To set up a new line of defense for the Main Land.¡±

    ¡°

    Times were always changing, but Aloryn could see her point. ¡°You think the threat is Celestial?¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    The bridge gate was up the stairs. Wynn didn¡¯t need Aloryn to find it anymore, but he could stop her from reaching it. Should he though? Xerva played a big role in his life too, giving him the bracer to kill him if he ever lost to Danson. She felt it was absolutely necessary to take his life, and he couldn¡¯t see why. She was willing, however, and he supposed that said a lot about who she was. Tightening his jaw, he nodded to Wynn.

    ¡°

    She smiled. ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that. Feel free to lead on.¡±

    He did, taking her up the flight to a large office space above. Chairs and desks sat around, separated from each other by glass partitions. The Bridge Gate sat at the back, its magic humming softly against Aloryn¡¯s sense. Wynn didn¡¯t wait for him to point it out, striding forward instead as a pocket stone gave off light. A glass bottle filled her right hand, glowing itself with a purple liquid submerging a shrunken head. Aloryn froze as she pulled the stopper, repulsed by the potent magical concoction. She stopped to look at him and he shook his head.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    He nodded, while he might be surprised by their ranks, he wasn''t surprised by her words. He never knew the Mainland to be a quiet place, but the past eighteen years were probably the loudest in the history books. He nodded, letting her continue, and she blew at the bottle''s rim, pushing a cloud of smoke toward the gate. The shrunken head opened its eyes as the cloud touched the magic and filled it, only to grit its teeth. It turned in the bottle to face her, and she shook her head. Aloryn did too, but for different reasons. While Wynn was confused, he knew what the problem was.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Aloryn took a deep breath. ¡°I can feel it. Maybe if I undo it we can work your spell in.¡± He reached out.

    ¡°

 Chapter 32: The Weapon Between

    Aloryn did not recognize the moons above his head. That was fair, he thought, considering he was not used to seeing more than one, nor ones in so many different colors. Still, he painted a portrait of them in his mind as his eyes moved to the tower next, trying to make sense of its basic architecture where no building seemed to belong. It rose¡ªa structure of brown clay holding on to the twinkling light with a net-like ball, trapping something that hummed with magic itself. Except, this magic did not spread around but rise into the night sky, casting its spells out to worlds beyond. From there, his eyes returned to the pod, where the silhouette bobbed to the slow ebb of its full inside. It looked like a garden had produced one pea, its roots lost somewhere in the liquid floor. He breathed deep as he committed to memory too. Even the smallest details about this place were important. Homunculi were products of their environment, and the only way to know the level of their power was to know exactly where their forms came together.

    Aloryn, however, did not know where he was. He knew nothing about this place or the moons and could only think of one approach to the potential problem that lay before him. He could only think of one way to stop something that''d dwarf the siege on the Imeri by miles, taking the world back eighteen years in some twisted reenactment of recent history''s bloodiest time. Homunculi were war machines of no compare, made ruthless with a singular purpose and given powerful ease with which to pursue it. These creatures of ancient magic were better lost to time, and as sure as Xerva needed to die, if this thing joined her nothing good could come of it. This weapon in a place of strange moons would not stay here forever, and while Xerva might not die tomorrow she would not easily be able to create this thing again. He drew his sword and took a step closer, only stopping as a different kind of magic became too loud to ignore. A hiss of it echoed around him, rising off of unseen walls as words appeared to match them.

    Wys sif Shiede. Wys sif Shiede. Wys sif Shiede. It played like a chant, the words easily understood by half-elf ears. The Soul becomes a Guardian. And sure enough stone flesh pulled off of the invisible wall, giving form to a hulking gray body that pulled a spiked club from its chest. It was a golem, built to somewhat resemble a troll, staring down at him with all the malice he knew of those monstrous creatures. Its club rose in the air and the liquid floor erupted as it swung, missing the half-elf as he jumped away.

    The troll golem came swinging after him¡ªgoing for his body before his footing was secure. He guarded with his sword and almost felt it break, spared only by a sheath of blue energy burning along its blade. The golem pulled back and Aloryn dove in, lifting his blade toward the guardian''s face.

    "Scorpion Stinger!" He thrust, and the golem toppled back. He bounced up its chest, driving his blade down, piercing its cheek before it knocked him aside.

    The wound meant nothing as it leaped after him, smashing the ground as he rolled away. The club swept in pursuit and he hopped over to a skidding stop. His sword shined, and he stepped forward with a thrust.

    "Dragonfly dash." Four dashes took him around the golem, leaving scars in their wake. He recalled the spell two more times as it lifted its club, drawing drops of power back to his blade. He stabbed for the neck. "Hunting dragonfly." The spell drove him through, divorcing the head from the body. He didn''t get the chance to smile as the club came after him, feeling even his clothes tear as it knocked him across the ground.

    Bloodied on one side and holding his arm, he found that pain wasn''t his immediate concern. The golem was still active despite its head, and as it placed it back on he realized decapitation wasn''t the move. Xerva did not make sloppy golems. There was a soul inside this thing, alive with a similar purpose to what would drive the homunculus. The only way to kill it was to strike that point, but the Harrabaren would not leave it somewhere easy to find.

    "Scorpion Stinger!" He recalled as the golem stomped in. The spell cut into its ankle, tipping it forward. With a Dragonfly Dash, he put himself behind it, checking its back for weaknesses. It pushed itself around, and he dashed again, avoiding the club. Wielding it in both hands the golem chased and tried to flatten him against the ground. As Aloryn dodged again, pressure erupted. He flew like a hit ball, almost passing out as he crashed into the tower.

    Half-elves didn''t heal as well as full-bloods, and even with a battle effigy, he knew he wasn''t going to walk the pain off. He stayed on the ground for a moment when he dropped. The golem''s thunderous approach drowned out the beat of his heart. It didn''t drown his thoughts, however, as they drifted toward making it out of this area alive. Sure, he needed to take out the homunculus too, but that was more of a distant second now. Fighting one of Xerva''s golems had never made it to his to-do list. The old Harragar had been at this for decades, weaving together these beings of false life solely to tear through enemy lines. Troll golems were the worse of the bunch too, with skin to rival their inspiration but minds that didn''t stray from the task. On a good day, Aloryn wouldn''t challenge a normal one. On a bad day, and maybe if he had no other choice, he still wouldn''t have been confident he could win. Not by normal methods anyway, but as the golem''s thunder stopped, he supposed those methods were the limitations of Enforcers.

    The club crashed down but he was already out of the way. Feeling the blood running down his body, he reached into it with magic, pulling its power in. Reza could recall every spell in the world, but they had to recognize it first. Full-blooded Reza would never be able to do this, but the beauty of human blood was that their spells were free game too. The beauty of human blood was that he could use that blood for spells. Droplets pulled away from him, writing a circle in the air. Remembering all the ways Sasha casts spells before, he settled for one that would raise him above the guardian.

    "Blood Art: Fiendish Soldier." His body heated so much is skin turned red, venting steam as the spell did its work. The golem tried to attack but he moved like lightning, sliding back as he raised his sword. "Dragonfly Dash." He shot forward, jerking it around as his sword claimed flesh.

    The wounds ran deeper than he expected, reminding him of something else about himself. Human blood meant he could use this spell, but Blood magic was more potent with that of an elf. Four Scorpion Stingers ran the golem through, breaking apart as Aloryn clenched his fist.

    "Mantis Dance." Blades spun around it, dicing its arms, shredding the sides of its body. Aloryn teetered as his vision blurred. Right. Using your blood freely was exclusive to Abyss Born. Still, he hadn''t struck the soul. What were a few more drops? "Blood Art," they splashed up his sword. "Bad Blood." He rushed forward, plunging it deep. The blood flowed off and into the golem''s body. It would be an almost useless spell on something without a heart, but Aloryn didn''t need the stab to be fatal.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    Letting his magic sense feel once more, he tightened his jaw against the homunculus''s power, following the blood art as it coursed through the golem. He drew back and swung into its side, metal sinking where the blood didn''t flow. The golem went limp. As Aloryn drew back, its body began to glow. He tried to Dragonfly Dash away, but the explosion caught him, launching him like a hit ball again. He only absently noticed he tore the pod as he hit the tower for the second time. This time he did pass out, falling into a deep hallucination.

    He was small, and back in Sasha''s office, shortly after showing her would type of person he''d be. He was supposed to get a report, which she read over now, but his body still protested from the trouble he met along the way. The Councilor dutifully ignored him, until her eyes squinted at one line and she looked at him at last.

    "So let me get this straight," she started as she read the line again. "You were just supposed to get the report, but you decided you couldn''t let the attackers get their way."

    "They were going to get away! I wasn''t going to let them."

    "Clearly!" The woman laughed. "But this kinda defeats my plan you know. Eventually people are going to ask questions about you. Your brother already made this business difficult enough with that bounty."

    "You want me to only do my job next time?"

    Sasha laughed again. "No! Do whatever you want to do. I''m not the type of person who tells you to ignore what''s right in your heart. Just know the wrong move will come back to bite you. There''s only so long it will stay under a rug." She gave him a once over. "And make no mistake, it can bite you twice."

    "What if it bites you too?"

    The woman smiled wistfully. "Then I''ll bite it back. Don''t turn your back on yourself yet, and don''t do it for my sake."

    "I might get you into a lot of trouble one day¡­"

    "I bet you will. I''ll figure out what to do about that when it happens."

    "Not if?"

    "Absolutely not!"

    Aloryn felt a smile sneak across his face as his body moved to a sudden push. Opening his eyes seemed like a terrible idea, but he did nevertheless, wondering how much time he lost. The first thing he saw was the torn pod, completely peeled open with nothing inside. That pulled his eyes to the thing that pushed him, and confusion overwhelmed his fear. Homunculi were born from living souls growing in their pods as they observed the world. Forging a body was the first step, and their appearance remained malleable, changing whenever they saw a likeness that would suit them best. Aloryn was a newborn when Xerva''s last homunculi wreaked havoc, but he heard about what they were from Dhan and Ysala. They resembled harragar like the woman who created them, mix-matched with the traits of other races. Their chimera traits were accessories to something he could recognize, but this homunculus was completely different. He could recognize it too, but not in any way that made sense. The dark-skinned child sat beside him, watching curiously as he pushed up. They sat on their knees in a full-body suit, made of the same green material as the pod. Golden eyes met his, waiting for a response, but his mind was stuck on a question. The eyes were the wrong color, but there was nothing to deny. Why did this child look like the scarlet-eyed girl he saw traveling with Danson?

    He picked up his sword with haste, turning it on the weapon. They looked at the sword with the same curiosity, stopping him from making the swing. The blade felt too heavy, forcing him to sheath it as he gritted his teeth. He kneeled in front of the child instead and offered a hand.

    "Do you have a name yet?" They shook their head. "Then we''re going to have to come up with one. Would you like to come with me?" They nodded, taking it.

    Aloryn didn''t quite know what he was going to do next, but two thoughts came to mind. The first was that he''d get out of here, recalling the same spell that let him inside. The second? He wasn''t sure how it''d turn out, but he decided he would follow his convictions. The homunculus wasn''t just a weapon anymore. With their pod broken, they were alive and he wouldn''t take the life of the innocent. He walked them back to the enforcer base where Wynn gasped as he stepped through.

    "I was not sure I should wait, but I''m happy you came back."

    "Can you cast the spell now?"

    "It''s already in effect." The woman''s eyes moved to the child. "And they are?"

    "A homunculus." Her eyes shifted with the same urgency he had a moment ago. As she swung her arm to form her blade, he held his hand up. "But they''re incomplete. Xerva didn''t have the chance to make them a tool."

    Wynn looked at the child and the intrigue bright in their eyes. She could see it too. Not a lifeless thing but a person still new to the world. Her blade faded as her attention went back to him.

    "So what are you planning to do with them?"

    "Take them far away from here and let them live somewhere safe."

    The woman smiled. "Yes, that does sound like something The Hero would do, but are you sure you want to cross Xerva like this."

    "Your theory was that Xerva came here to let an extraplanar event happen, right? Well, I think the homunculus tells us something else. She wasn''t here to let it happen, she was here to take advantage of it. The gate took me to a place with many moons¡ªa place I assume is sort of like the celestial realm for you."

    "And in that place there was a homunculus growing."

    "They''re extremely powerful too but¡­" Aloryn looked at the child. While their magic beat like a drum against his sense, he couldn''t put his finger on it. He couldn''t tell what type of magic it was, and considering how they looked, that alarmed him more. "I don''t know what type of magic it is."

    "I feel like there''s another but there."

    "There is¡­I wonder if I know someone that might." He shook his head. "First thing''s first. What are you going to do next, Wynn?"

    "I suppose I''ll head back to the Frontier. My work here is more or less done, all that''s left it''s training you like I promised."

    "I''d like you to take this child with you when we''re done. Maybe we can work out a plan to take them somewhere safe."

    "Sounds like you''ll be going in a different direction."

    "I am, I''ll be heading to the Sea Festival this year, I''m going to reunite with my brother and¡­"

    "And¡­?"

    "I have questions for the girl with the scarlet eyes¡­"

 Chapter 33: This Other World

    Kiara''s first week on Magdalea closed with surprising peace. After the battle with Cucumber, and a personal battle of her own, Maple handed over visitor passes to a place that''d allow the group to unwind. It lay several miles north, sitting between the towns of Harmon and North Harmon. Nestled comfortably within a crop of trees, they found a well-built cabin that immediately came to life. The building was something of an exclusive retreat. A popular witch had been involved in its making, creating a home that took care of its residents. It fed you, prepared baths, and even tucked you in at night, providing the kind of comfort that any traveler would need. Even Arrowhead could be at rest, with the traveling cottage detached and a barn waiting to serve it. It would have felt like Kiara was on vacation if the rest of the party had taken the time to relax.

    The trio had other plans, however, interrupted by neither the resort nor the recent battle. During their time here, Kiara had woken to their training, finding one or the other made the master for the day. Keigo taught lessons about the aura, offering tutelage in a practice called Gyo. Danson listened passively, choosing to teach Kiara instead, but Diana listened intently to everything the assassin said. When it was her turn to teach, Diana left everyone afraid. Danson deliberately avoided those lessons, but Kiara watched to see if she could join and wasn''t sure her heart was in it. Diana didn''t so much as teach as she came at you, testing your reflexes against a beastly urge to strike. Keigo proved agile enough to avoid them but always left sweating with his heart beating against his chest.

    ¡°It¡¯s like getting thrown to the wolves.¡± He told Kiara one evening, wiping sweat from his brow as Diana grinned. The redhead couldn¡¯t believe her ears, crossing her arms as she frowned in response.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in me trying to teach you my style when you have your own! I think the best method is to hone yours against a skilled opponent." She said proudly back. Keigo sighed.

    "My skilled opponent has a weird version of holding back."

    ¡°I don¡¯t use my magic!¡±

    ¡°You still fight like you¡¯re trying to kill me though!¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s why I don¡¯t train with Diana.¡± Danson chimed in, sipping a drink as he watched on the porch.

    His lessons were the ones that interested Kiara the most, applying to her and Diana mostly, but still managing to catch Keigo¡¯s ears. A great mage had good mana control, and in order to have that, your aura needed to know your spells. As Kiara thought up new names for her own, he passed on a bit of advice. Spells used in repetition became easier to forge, making them more powerful as the caster went on. It was great to have variety, but the best approach was to know what spells you wanted to use. With that advice he had the two girls repeat theirs, while Keigo was told to switch between forms. By the fourth day of their stay, Kiara felt a lot stronger, secretly finding herself eager for her next fight. She woke up almost tempted to challenge Diana, but when she entered the living room she found the group playing a game instead.

    Diana and Keigo had rings on their middle fingers while Danson sat with a board on his lap. As he pushed up buttons and turned knobs, a platform rose between them and they held balled fists out. From their rings beams fired down, forming miniature figures. Diana''s was a woman with short pink hair, a visor over her eyes, and gauntlets on her arms. Keigo''s looked somewhat like him, with longer hair and a sword at its side. Pines rose as snow covered the platform. Danson lifted a hand, and with a wave, he started the battle between the two.

    Diana''s miniature took off much like her, blasting away from the ground with a thunder crash. She came at Keigo''s like a cannonball, striking empty air as he slipped away. With his sword in hand, he swung for her back, catching her gauntlet as she spun with a punch. He slid back and she blasted forward, stopping suddenly as an ice spike stabbed up. Diana''s eyes moved to Danson, smiling slyly. Keigo cleaved through it, splitting the miniature¡¯s masks before she slipped away.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    "If what?" Six blasted snow up from the ground, disappearing into a cloud. A Striker Spray fired out, forcing Keigo to slash furiously in defense. She slipped out of the cloud while he was still at it, smashing her fist through his face. "Like I said, when.¡±

    ¡°

    Danson shook his head. ¡°You said you wanted map hazards, all I did was oblige.¡±

    Kiara''s eyes sparkled. "What are you guys playing!" She couldn''t keep the excitement out of her voice.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Kiara wanted to know more about this game, but another question filled her mind first, ¡°Why do you guys call it the Dark Lands and the Calm Lands sometimes, but their proper names other?¡±

    ¡°The Journeyman¡¯s Logs!¡± Diana grinned as she produced a book. Keigo and Danson did as well, each one bearing a different cover. ¡°The Journeyman was an Ufanyn who traveled the world like, two-hundred years ago. He wanted to make an accurate account of all the nations, and chose names based on what he saw and heard.¡± Diana opened her book. ¡°The people of the land seem to call it two names. Those in the North use a name that means Fair Travels, while the kingdom that takes up the rest of the land prefers Nithellan. As I look upon it I see its lush green fields and rolling hills. The land reminds me of rolling waves, vibrant with the healthy life of nature. Rather than settle for either of the natives'' names, I think I shall call it the Green Lands.¡±

    Keigo held up his book. ¡°At a time I heard the land of dragons was a mere rumor. Stories were told of the caverns in which they sleep, where the heat of the volcano offers their kind the perfect home. I found here that dragons do not simply live like wild beasts. Their caves are connected like a community of hives, making their volcanic home a nation in itself. Though, I suppose the word nation would neglect the history of the land. The humans to the south¡ªmigrants from the west¡ªhave a name for it themselves. Those mountains are the Dragon Dens.¡±

    Kiara''s gaze moved to Danson, waiting patiently for his chance. He cleared his throat, and like the others, shared the story. "It is in the Elven Kingdoms that I first started my journey. I went first from the sandy beaches of the lowlands to the plateaus rising in the north. With each step, I saw what made each kingdom the home of its kind. Could I have gotten lost if I were affected by the land''s spell? Perhaps, and it truly would have been a shame."

    Kiara nodded, almost sated but for the new question on her mind. "Do you guys all only carry your homeland''s book?"

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Decades! He traveled mostly by beast and foot. He really earned the title, the Journeyman.¡±

    Kiara nodded. She''d have to get her hands on one later. Sated now, her mind went back to the game and her eyes followed. Conjurer Clash sounded self-explanatory enough, and the mechanisms seemed simple. Danson controlled the arena with his board, while the others used rings to conjure their fighters. They probably got the chance to design them and they could share their magic. She had seen what a victory and a loss looked like, and as ideas for her own fighter began to fill her mind, another question leaped to the front.

    ¡°

    Danson answered, "You need an item to use as a focus. Alexia''s books are actually a good choice. She conjures with the monsters'' descriptions and only has to maintain them while she fights. With certain magic items, anyone can be a conjurer. The school is mostly about manifestation."

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    She hadn''t had a reason to spare it a second glance since she landed on Magdalea, but the solar-powered device still came on, painting its translucent screen with her apps. She flicked through a couple of pages and pushed one that looked like a star, holding her hands above it as lines traced down her fingers. A screen rose as she placed it down, and the star upon it spun into a title. Shining Conquest II. It felt like a lifetime had passed since she played the game last. Her fingers twitched and the screen moved forward, flashing to a scene where a dark-skinned girl stared out a window. Another twitch and a small voice spoke.

    ¡°

    ¡°K-Air¡­¡± Keigo snickered. Kiara ignored him.

    She took control of the dark-skinned girl and moved her to the window''s edge. A town stretched out beneath her, and Kiara''s brow furrowed in preemptive frustration. It had been a lifetime since she touched the game, and with their conversation, she remembered why she paused. She still had a mission to complete and didn''t have the first clue how. Meanwhile, the others looked at the display with complete wonder! She forgot about them for a moment but quickly explained.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°And how do you know he¡¯s not?¡±

    Diana gaped. ¡°Did I say this was like a choose your own adventure book?¡± She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s more like you have another world in the palm of your hand. Are you sure Nandaxia doesn¡¯t have magic?¡±

    Kiara laughed. ¡°No. It¡¯s just really good AI. The world is as alive as technology is currently able to make it.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Kiara cheered too! If the game could update, she knew Shin would be shaken by the news spreading through the land. The aggressive Southern Kingdom would never be able to prove it didn''t launch the attack. The central leader would take a stance and likely throw his hands in with Taylor. It''d be delicious, and rather than take the credit, she''d continue through the game. The next thing to do would be to see what Tristan was up to. She almost wanted to laugh but shook the thought away.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    That put a whole new series of questions in Kiara''s head, but before she could ask one she found her eyes drawn to Diana. The girl was confused by what she was seeing. Kiara turned back to the screen, but it was easy to explain. A man sat at a desk, typing away on a typewriter. As unreadable lines filled the page, Kiara spoke.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

 Chapter 34: The Tethered Realms

    Kiara stared long and hard at the screen shining in front of her. Her mind didn¡¯t know what to do with the information. Weak connections only happened in the countryside¡ªin parts of the world where people went to escape the spread of technology. She had seen videos of people talking about the rustic experience, letting them go to a place the world hadn''t seen in centuries, but that was on Nandaxia; only a handful of miles away from any big city. If signals were only weak in places that close, where weakness was deliberate, what did it say about the closeness of the two worlds? Was Magdalea somehow in the countryside, like all sorts of stories seemed to suggest? Or, was there another explanation to this that she couldn''t wrap her head around?

    She pulled herself away from the screen, shaking her head as she turned back to the others. They were far more confused, aware enough to know this was a big deal but too ignorant to know where to start. How did she explain something like this to people who hadn¡¯t even seen the old era of wifi? How could she explain the reception of this era, when she hadn¡¯t even taken the class yet? She shook her head again, trying to find the words. If she could explain, maybe they could give her answers, and maybe something could come of what they¡¯d solve.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll try to explain it like this¡­¡± Kiara closed her eyes. Instantly, it struck her how to make this make sense. ¡°It¡¯s like the Conjurer Clash rings. You need them to play the game on the board right? Well, what if you could be in the Dark Lands and play the game with someone in the Green Lands? All you¡¯d need is a place where the magic could meet. Like the playing field, except even that connects. Everything meets at the same point, and you can play as if you¡¯re sitting right in front of each other.¡± Unless you were in the old era of wifi, but that wasn¡¯t a horror story she needed to share. ¡°For something like that, you¡¯d need what we call a server on Nandaxia, and to reach the server, you need pathways for all the data.¡± She checked her audience, they seemed to be following along. ¡°In some places, you can¡¯t reach the pathways, so you can¡¯t play Conjurer Clash from there. In other places though, you can play, but you can¡¯t move as much magic to the server, so things don¡¯t run as well.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Apparently, you are connected, and your game is looking for a pipe that¡¯s big enough to move the magic.¡± Diana clapped. The boys nodded again.

    ¡°

    Kiara wasn''t sure and didn''t answer. If there was some sort of pipeline, what would it be? Magdalea didn''t have tech like her world¡ªit didn''t have cell towers or satellites, or even the ideas for the infrastructure. And if it did? How would something like that connect with her phone? How would any of this work? She looked at the group, hoping they could find answers, and surprised herself when she saw Danson pondering the thought.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Kiara nodded. ¡°It¡¯s data. Digital data. It¡¯s like magic, but not¡­¡± She held that thought for a moment. Maybe digital data was magical in some sense. Or maybe magic was something like data? She¡¯d have to think more about that later, but for now. ¡°There are components in this device that lets it connect with things like towers and satellites. You can kinda think of it like mana, except people can¡¯t use it to cast spells.¡±

    ¡°

    The redhead started to tilt her head when her eyes lit up. Keigo stared on in confusion, but she nodded emphatically. ¡°It¡¯s like how Green Landers in the past spoke to the Celestial Realm!¡±

    ¡°

    Kiara raised her hand. ¡°I¡¯m going to need an explanation.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Pieces of a press conference came to mind. The Leap, a new Lusario Co. Mobile device was better than all its predecessors. It boasted new tech, allowing strong connections in even the most remote places. Orbital flights were no exception. Only the regions that escaped this connectivity could escape the company¡¯s design. Could Lusario have made a mobile more impressive than they had guessed? Kiara could see the commercial now. You could call your friends, even from another world. Well, almost.

    ¡°

    Danson waved the thought off. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I¡¯m just wondering, what if your mobile can connect to Realm Relays?¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°I mean, I guess I can imagine what those are, based on Green Land history. But this is the first time I¡¯ve ever heard of a Realm Relay.¡± Diana crossed her arms.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a surprise, I guess. I only know about them because of Avadyn history. Long before the first kingdom of the Green Lands stood in a dreamer¡¯s mind, something happened within the outer realms. The Faeries of the Roaming Courts made contact with the Celestials of the Radiant Kingdom. They say this was caused by some sort of rare convergence. So rare that it never happened again. Still, the realms became connected¡ªtethered¡ªand on those tethers, the Fae and Celestials built the Realm Relays. For thousands upon thousands of years, Realm Relays stood as a way to traverse between the Courts and the Kingdom, avoiding the destructive forces in between.¡±

    ¡°And you think my mobile is connecting to one of these relays? Or trying to, at least?¡± Kiara looked at her phone again. What was Lusario building in their labs?

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Danson shrugged again. ¡°Off the top of my head? The Radiant Kingdom, The Maelstrom, The Resplendent Veil, The Roaming Courts. Those are just the ones people know.¡±

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Keigo¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be! I use spiritualist techniques! Even my magic is somewhat spiritual.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    The assassin sighed but shook his head. ¡°Like Diana said, I still practice a little bit of the spiritualism I was raised with. Gyo is about manipulating the aura, but I was taught that the aura was just an extension of your own spirit. The soul is internal, the spirit is external.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°When I first met Diana, there was a detour.¡± Danson crossed his arms.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Keigo chuckled. ¡°So here¡¯s how that went, Kiara.¡± Keigo waved a notebook at her.

    She learned recently that it was called a Wanderer¡¯s Note, a journal that could communicate with others telepathically. It was the closest thing Magdalea had to text messaging, and it worked exceptionally well. They didn¡¯t need towers, just a person writing their name on a page in the book.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°And she says, ¡®Keigo, you¡¯re nearby! Come to this town tomorrow!¡¯.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°It was the type of look that says, I¡¯m about to get into trouble with someone.¡± Danson nodded.

    ¡°The mood changes, and after this guy skulks up to the barkeep and gets whatever he wants, he leaves and Diana says to us, ¡®That guy has a pretty big bounty on his head. He¡¯s not wanted by the council either, just a nearby town he¡¯s been harassing. Apparently, he¡¯s been extorting the enforcers of a neighboring town, making them ignore the road so highwayman can rob their goods. It¡¯s been pretty bad.¡¯ And we were listening, wondering where she was going with this.¡±

    ¡°When we say nothing, she says, ¡°You guys want to split the bounty?¡± And it immediately catches up to me that she already decided she¡¯s going after this guy. She doesn¡¯t know how strong he is, what type of magic he uses, or how many people he has. She probably doesn¡¯t even care, between his crimes and the number on his head, she¡¯s already made her decision.¡±

    ¡°So she says, It¡¯s just a little detour, it won¡¯t keep us for too long. And that was a lie.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°Turns out that a guy extorting the Enforcers of a whole town isn¡¯t just someone you can knife in the back in a day. Then you get the fact that we have bounties on our heads and everything¡¯s a mess by day three.¡±

    ¡°

    Kiara smiled. Suddenly, an idea wormed into her mind. ¡°Let¡¯s bet then!¡± She looked around the room. On top of a Wanderer¡¯s Note, the Blulate had given the girl a few things. She had more money on Magdalea than she ever saw on Nandaxia, and it meant she could be a little liberal with her spending. ¡°Let¡¯s bet on who¡¯s going to turn this detour into a battle.¡±

    Keigo laughed. ¡°Two-thousand phens that it¡¯s Diana.¡±

    ¡°

    Diana brought a hand to her chest. ¡°No take backs then! This has Keigo written all over it. I¡¯m betting Four-thousand that he¡¯ll be the one.¡±

    Kiara checked their faces for a moment. She considered what she knew about them too. Diana did seem like a safe bet, but the redhead also had a point.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Diana flipped her hair. ¡°You should¡¯ve bet more, Kiara. The rule is that the losers pay the extra.¡±

    ¡°

    The message was going to Pialla. Something weird happened with my phone, so we¡¯re about to leave the cabin for a bit. We¡¯re going to a Spirit Domain, apparently! I¡¯ll tell you more about it when we¡¯re back. The words appeared as fast as she thought them.

    Just as fast, a message came back, That sounds like fun! I cannot wait to hear more! Remember to be careful though!

 Chapter 35: Things in the Tall Grass

    Arrowhead did not take kindly to the sudden end of its vacation. While Diana promised it would be short-lived, the beast hissed loudly in protest, forcing her to chase it before she could place the reins. The lizren seemed disappointed when the girl sweated afterward but otherwise seemed happy about the bit of exercise. Watching the sight from the sidelines, Keigo shook his head and leaned toward Kiara.

    ¡°This is why you don¡¯t challenge Diana.¡± He said, and she snickered, noting that there was something petulant to the way the lizren looked at its master.

    The trip was mostly peaceful after that. Finally awake and not driven by urgency, Kiara got the chance to take in Rial¡¯s countryside, noting the endless blur of green and brown that swept past them as Arrowhead rushed on. The Calm Lands were a luscious place. It was home to something all too natural, lost in her world except for by design. The Calm Lands were still the canvas of mother nature, and she could see the favored colors and hear the ideas. The chirping of birds, the buzzing of bugs, the painterly flap of butterfly swarms fleeing as they rolled past. It was almost mesmerizing, and it lent credence to Keigo¡¯s words as he spoke of the domain.

    ¡°It¡¯s called the Grass House.¡± He started. ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard about it, it was born from a celebration the farmers in this country used to do centuries ago. Every year, during harvest season, they would gather at this one spot to celebrate what they called the Spirit of the Bounty. A spirit that encouraged healthy crop growth. Unsurprisingly, a lot of them were drawn to this place after they passed on, so the domain was born.¡±

    Diana nodded. ¡°So that¡¯s how it happens, huh? I guess you could say people get attached to certain locations. Why not go to one after you pass on? Even if you don¡¯t come back to life, you¡¯ll still be connected to the people who come after you.¡±

    Keigo smiled, eyes wide with surprise. ¡°That¡¯s pretty much it.¡± He said. Diana flipped her hair.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re surprised, I¡¯m super smart.¡±

    ¡°No argument.¡±

    ¡°Aww! I didn¡¯t expect you to agree so easily!¡±

    Keigo tilted his head. ¡°Who¡¯s agreeing? I just said no argument, you¡¯d never let me win.¡± He righted it and smirked. The redhead rolled her eyes at the snickering behind her.

    ¡°So¡­¡± Kiara replied. ¡°The stuff Diana said about you going to abandoned buildings and sitting on rocks, does that have something to do with spirit domains forming?¡±

    ¡°Yes and no.¡± Keigo wavered his hand. ¡°Mostly yes, but its also about what type of spirit domain is forming. Not all places are going to be great. Some abandoned buildings, for example, might have been condemned because something horrible happened there. When it¡¯s like that, spiritual energy collects but its all malicious and the spirits born from it are malicious too.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the rocks then? I can¡¯t imagine that leads to malicious spirits.¡± Danson raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like¡­¡± Keigo stroked his chin for a moment. ¡°Closer to the Grass House, but not as deliberate. Sometimes people get ideas about a certain spot. They think it¡¯s special so they go their by default after they pass on. The problem in that situation is how much spiritual energy gathers and what could happen to it if something negative happens.¡±

    ¡°Such as someone breaking the rock, or stripping the clearing it was in?¡± Diana peaked back. Keigo pointed and nodded.

    ¡°Yep. Imagine how you¡¯d feel if someone built their inn on your holy place. You wouldn¡¯t be happy.¡±

    Kiara and Danson closed their eyes, suddenly pulled into the thought. When they opened them they looked at Keigo, respect once again shining out. He sneered back at them and Diana took that as her chance to snicker.

    ¡°Why are you two so surprised!¡± The assassin barked. He pointed accusingly at Kiara. ¡°You just met me, you can¡¯t be shocked!¡±

    Kiara shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not the same kind of shock as Danson! It¡¯s just, you didn¡¯t really strike me as that sort of person at first.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Well you¡¯re the cold, ¡®I have to defeat my sworn enemy,¡¯ type. I didn¡¯t expect spiritual awareness and concern.¡±

    Diana guffawed.

    ¡°Ay, shut up!¡± Keigo barked at her.

    ¡°That¡¯s pretty much right. You never gave me the impression of a spiritualist.¡± Danson shrugged, and Keigo tossed something that burst into ink as he caught it. ¡°See, this is you. Suspicious liquids in soft balls. I feel like I need an antidote now.¡±

    ¡°Well jokes on you all, I actually came from an intensely spiritual place.¡± Despite their hazing, Keigo smiled. ¡°My dad, mom, and older brother were spiritualists too, and my dad actually met my mom being kind of stupid about it.¡± He laughed.

    ¡°Well, go on. You can¡¯t just start that then go silent.¡± Diana replied.

    ¡°There¡¯s this place south of the Dragon Den¡¯s that we call the Spirit Circle. A long time ago, when people in the Orchid Triumvirate saw spiritualism as something evil, there was a mass exodus to the dens to build a community that was safer for those with the sensitivity. Time went on and things had to change. With all those people sensitive to spiritual energy in one place, the city-state that followed eventually became the most spiritual place in the world.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve told me about the Spirit Circle before, but never this much.¡±

    ¡°I guess I didn¡¯t have much of a moment to talk about the history, but yeah, eventually the leader of the Circle created the Spirit Guards, a group that protects the balance between people and spirits. My dad was a trainee with them and he really wanted to be assigned to the southern branch, the branch that dealt with the most wild spirit activities. That¡¯s not a branch for people who aren¡¯t skilled though, so to prove he was good enough, my brilliant dad decided he was going to challenge Yokumori, the covetous forest.¡±

    ¡°The covetous forest?¡± Kiara parroted.

    Keigo nodded. ¡°That¡¯s one of the oldest domains in the Spirit Circle. As the immigrants came and tried to find their place, many ended up getting lost in this extremely dense forest. Yokumori is old, and its trees are tall and thick. Eventually the idea became that the forest takes the people it likes. Eventually, that idea became reality, and some Spirit Guards even feared that the forest would eventually claim more of the circle.¡±

    Danson laughed. ¡°Our dads are different. I don¡¯t think my dad would have ever tried his luck against something like that.¡±

    ¡°I did say mine was stupid!¡± Keigo nodded. ¡°And it went about as well as you¡¯re guessing. He went into Yokumori with the idea that he¡¯d seal the forest. It didn¡¯t like that, and used all the things it stole to attack him. He ended up too wounded to make it out, and only survived because my mom found him.¡±

    ¡°Aww!¡± Diana cooed. ¡°It¡¯s just like us! Your mom saved him and they fell in love.¡±

    ¡°You know that makes you the idiot in this situation, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve made my fair share of arrogant mistakes.¡±

    Keigo coughed, ¡°And you¡¯ll make plenty more.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Kiara and Danson snickered.

    ¡°Anyway, my mom patched my dad up, and asked him how he got hurt so bad. He told her the complete truth, and even promised that he¡¯d seal Yokumori at some point in the future. When she asked why, he explained everything the guards feared about the forest, and she asked, ¡®Why do you think the forest has not grown beyond its borders in hundreds of years?¡¯ Reality and myth had become one, it was dangerous for anyone to cross Yokumori, after all. So why wasn¡¯t this forest claiming more?¡±

    ¡°Because it had enough?¡± Danson raised an eyebrow.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°Because it was already sealed?¡± Kiara raised her hand.

    ¡°Because it didn¡¯t need to be sealed.¡± Diana nodded, and Keigo pointed at her.

    ¡°Bingo! There were patrons to Yokumori. People who channeled its great power and sort of acted as a cap to it. My mom was the heir to those people. The next in a long line. She taught my dad that the Spirit Guards do good work, but their organized structure blinded them to the nature of the Circle. It wasn¡¯t just the city-state and the spirits within, it was the hinterlands around it. It was the streams and things that flowed through it. The Spirit Circle was bigger than all those buildings.¡±

    Diana shook her head. ¡°You can¡¯t be your mom, she¡¯s way too sensible.¡±

    Keigo smirked. ¡°I¡¯m the most sensible person in our group.¡±

    Danson coughed loudly. ¡°I¡¯m literally right here.¡± The couple stared blankly at him. His attention snapped to Kiara. ¡°They¡¯re ganging up on me, but you¡¯ve seen it, right?¡±

    ¡°Danson does seem like the most mature.¡± She nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never teamed up with him in a fight.¡± Keigo smirked.

    ¡°Oh, you thought I was going to stab you with ice? Fool! I¡¯ve been playing you like a flute since my first spell. Take this!¡± Diana grinned.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like me.¡±

    ¡°It totally does!¡± Keigo laughed.

    Kiara laughed too. ¡°How did your dad respond to what your mom said.¡±

    ¡°Something like, dang, I guess you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll be a Spirit Guard like no other then.¡±

    ¡°Aw, she motivated him?¡±

    ¡°No, remember, my dad is an idiot. He ended up quitting the Guards because he couldn¡¯t agree with the way they worked. He then spent the rest of his life fighting with most of the captains.¡± Keigo¡¯s smile changed, in a way that was almost easy to miss. His words said it all, however, as many ups as this story had, it fell to a depth none could escape. The silence lingered on for a moment after that, too precious to damage, too fragile to touch. It took Danson for it to finally end, not quite moving away from the conversation, but closer to its edges.

    ¡°Spirits don¡¯t sound all that bad, at least.¡±

    ¡°Depends on what you¡¯re comparing them to. They¡¯re a lot better than demons in a lot of situations, for example.¡±

    ¡°Which itself is marginally better than dealing with faeries.¡±

    Not for the first time, the image of small winged people filled Kiara''s mind. She wondered if their wings were those of flies or butterflies. She wondered if they granted wishes as some stories said, and then she wondered what the look on Danson''s face was.

    ¡°Whatever you think Faeries are, Kiara, it¡¯s wrong.¡± He shook his head emphatically.

    She noted the look in his eyes. Something terrified, giving her a warning.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Different fairy tales came to mind; stolen kids, mad kings, villages sacrificed for little more than a cheap laugh. Magdalea dealt with the bad kind of faeries, and judging from the expressions on Keigo and Diana¡¯s faces, elves were the ones who saw the worst of that.

    ¡°That bad?¡± She said.

    Danson nodded. ¡°Whatever you¡¯re thinking, think worse.¡±

    From there, Kiara found herself in the seat of the storyteller, sharing the ideas of faeries in her world, measuring against what the others knew. By the time they arrived at the Grass House, all the good ideas were gone. Faeries seemed closer to things from slasher movies, and trying her luck with a knife seemed safer than trying her luck with them. Even Diana and Keigo seemed surprised by how horrific the Fae could be. They almost forgot they were dealing with spirits, until they arrived at the field of tall grass where wooden statues stood, covered in overgrowth. At some point in their lives, they depicted a woman, with a hardy body and long flowing hair. Flowers once made a tiara around her head, crowning her as maybe the idol of an old celebration. Now they just seemed to serve as markers in the land, not so much welcoming you to the festivities as they were reminding some were once here. As the party disembarked, the grass in the name was all too clear, but there wasn¡¯t even a shack they could mistake for a house. Diana turned to Keigo to see if they were in the right place, but the boy was distracted as he stared on, clearly elated.

    ¡°It¡¯s this type of domain.¡± He murmured, then suddenly turned. ¡°You guys can¡¯t feel it, so this is about to be great.¡± He brought his hands together.

    Before it was clear in the moving grass, Kiara felt the wind swirl into a frenzy. The others saw it a moment later as clippings whipped into a whirl around the assassin, rising into a green twister. They filled the sky above him then poured forward like a wave. As they fell, the group noticed something, occasionally revealed behind their flutter. Keigo took in a deep breath then pushed his hands forward. The clips traced a circle in the air, showing an otherworldly scene on the other side. Colorful mushrooms stood taller than them and shined, lighting a road shaded by trees, where grass wavered toward the mouth of a cave. Keigo lowered his hands, turning a smile to the others.

    ¡°After you,¡± He gestured, and they stepped in, feeling the difference of the domain in the air.

    They felt eyes upon them from the trees, looking up to find luminescent white creatures, one part rabbit and another monkey. They snacked on berries as the group continued past, hopping on the branches in pursuit until they walked into the cave. Where they expected craggy rocks they found what looked like the inside of a ravine. Great grass bridges stretched into each other and broke off, forging a way forward if you didn¡¯t want to try the mushrooms sticking out of the wall. A stream flowed deep below, its waters moving in a strange way, revealing only on further inspection that it was not water at all. Butterflies moved, leaving streams of pollen that seemed to paint the world. Staring almost made them want to jump in, only for Keigo to clap loudly.

    ¡°All right, all right, don¡¯t get pulled in. I know this is a little new for you guys.¡± He smiled smugly. Diana turned to him with a sharp frown. ¡°You can¡¯t turn this into a challenge!¡± He barked, and her brow furrowed. He turned to Kiara, ¡°You can¡¯t really say these places have layers, but the best place to test our theory will be to find the master of this domain.¡± raven wings grew out from his back as a hard ridge covered his forehead and nose. He rose off the ground with a beat, leaving birdlike legs to dangle beneath him. With the last of the magic changing his hair to feathers, Kiara''s mind finally caught up to what she was seeing. The boy had transformed, and it seemed he wanted to bypass the bridges altogether. She rose off the ground and Keigo looked at the others.

    ¡°Unless you¡¯re planning to give me wings, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re expecting.¡± Danson crossed his arms.

    ¡°No way!¡± Diana exclaimed. ¡°I¡¯m walking, I gotta see this place up close.¡± She beamed, and Keigo smirked.

    ¡°Try to keep up, Kiara, we¡¯re going to take the fun route.¡± Keigo dived toward the pollen stream. Kiara waved to the others as she followed, and Danson turned to Diana.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re going to skip this chance.¡± He said.

    She smiled. ¡°Like I said, I want to see this place up close. Besides. I want the chance to talk to you.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ve haven¡¯t had a good talk before. I¡¯m actually surprised you didn¡¯t know about Keigo¡¯s spiritualism. I found out about it in our first few months.¡±

    Danson smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll admit, I didn¡¯t pay much attention.¡± He started forward. ¡°Keigo and I met under pretty interesting circumstances. I don¡¯t think we ever expected to travel with each other for this long.¡±

    The redhead followed. ¡°How did you two meet exactly? You already know Keigo saved my life, but I don¡¯t know anything about your deal.¡±

    ¡°It was the opposite.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°He endangered mine.¡±

    Diana laughed. "That sounds about right."

    Danson frowned. ¡°Somehow I thought that¡¯d shock you. I don¡¯t know why¡­¡± He shook his head. ¡°Still, yeah, he endangered my life. I was traveling with some friends of mine, Tasyl and Tynye. They¡¯re a couple of Ufanyn siblings I met after I got separated from my brother. I was actually traveling with them for a while, when Keigo attacked us out of no where.¡±

    ¡°What exactly was he after?¡±

    ¡°Our blood.¡± Danson stopped. ¡°No, I guess not quite our blood, but the person who hired him wanted it. A witch needed some shady bounty hunters who wouldn¡¯t ask questions. Keigo might not be a hunter, but he does shady pretty good.¡± Diana nodded emphatically. ¡°While the rest of his group kept the siblings busy, he came for me. We fought.¡±

    ¡°Who won?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°If I asked Keigo, would he agree?¡±

    ¡°How often does the loser admit he loss?¡±

    ¡°How often indeed.¡± Diana smirked.

    ¡°Well, either way, we fought and afterwards the shady bounty hunters turned on him. They realized there was a bounty on both of us, and I gave him the chance to get away.¡±

    ¡°Wow! No clever, ¡®Fool. You thought I was merely blocking your slashes, and now it¡¯s time for your comeuppance!¡¯?¡±

    ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t do that. Either way, I kinda realized him and I had something in common. I didn¡¯t know what happened to the siblings, but we were all kids, I didn¡¯t want us all losing to them. Keigo escaped and I got captured, then he and Tasyl came back and saved me and Tynye.¡± Danson smiled.

    ¡°Sounds like everything worked out in the end, but by the time I met you, those two were gone.¡±

    ¡°They left soon after we met, actually. Tasyl and Tynye were just journeying, you know? They didn¡¯t have bounties on them, and didn¡¯t have anything to do with the type of life Keigo and I had. It sucked, but we agreed to split. They didn¡¯t deserve to have their lives jeopardized sticking around with me.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like you miss them.¡±

    Danson smiled. ¡°It¡¯s hard not to, you know? I bet you missed Keigo when you guys split.¡±

    Diana nodded. ¡°A lot, honestly. I guess it¡¯s kinda hard to grow up with someone and not feel how much they¡¯re gone from your life. I was actually even a little jealous when I met up with you guys and saw how close you were. If you tell him that, though, I¡¯ll deny it.¡±

    Danson cackled. ¡°Well if it¡¯s any consolation, when I met you I immediately saw how much you two belong together. It made me miss Tasyl...and Tynye.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Diana¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You and Tasyl were close like that then?¡± The elf blushed, turning his head away. Diana guffawed. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you blush!¡±

    ¡°If you tell Keigo, I¡¯ll deny it.¡±

    The two laughed together, then pause as laughter rolled down from up high. Following its flight they found two figures standing on a mushroom. They dressed in all black, save for blue masks, depicting demonic visages. One bore a strong upper body, while the other had a sword hanging off their back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let us interrupt.¡± The swordsman said. ¡°Tell us more about your friend. Perhaps, his location as well?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯re related, actually. It seems these two are with a different group.¡± His partner replied.

    ¡°More intruders then? I guess these two are the unlucky ones.¡±

    Danson sighed as Diana slid behind him. ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been a day, how has this detour already gone sideways.¡±

    The two leaped down and the elf prepared himself for battle¡­

 Chapter 36: Ice in Hand

    Danson sighed so heavily he couldn''t stop his chest from heaving. He looked at the two would-be attackers and only saw the shortest time it took for a detour to become a battle. To the right was the bulkier of the two. His upper body strained the fabric of his shirt, making the elf wonder if he chose a size too small or simply trained until they could fit no more. The swordsman was a beast of a different nature though, slim like the blade he carried, body giving off the same impression of something that''d slice the air. With their masks that was about the most he could make of them, but the mask itself made his eyes linger. While demonic there was an artistry to their design, less about any idea of intimidation and more about the idea of¡­beauty? They were blue and porcelain. One horn stuck out from the center of the forehead, clear except for the bits of light it caught from the red paint around the eyes. There were no eye holes that he could discern, telling him there was something magical to the masks too. So, they were magic users, at least to some degree, but the elf couldn''t sense a drop of mana coming off them. He shook his head, that wasn''t a surprise. The masks had already told him they had demonic powers and that magic was beyond his perception. Still, nothing said they had the luxury of making this a long ranged fight. He sighed again and shrugged.

    "You might not have been looking for Keigo, but in a moment you''re going to wish you found him." He laughed. "Of the people you could have met, you found the two that''d make this the most painful. I mean, at least Kiara might fry your nerves. Keigo would have made it instant, but us?" He touched his chest.

    "Serpent tongue elf, but it doesn''t look like your friend can match its speed." The swordsman said.

    Danson''s face scrunched. "She''s the one you need to worry about the most!"

    "You sure?"

    Danson hadn''t noticed before, but he could feel Diana standing behind him. He turned just enough to keep the men in his line of sight and she let out a shriek as if she were startled by his sudden movement.

    "What are we going to do! These guys look like trouble!" She whimpered.

    "Who are you?" He tilted his head.

    "That one has a sword too! We can''t take on someone like that!" She quivered.

    "Seriously, who are you!" He barked.

    "I just don''t know what to do. If I rush in, it''ll be my fault if something bad happens!"

    The elf sighed again. "This is about the bet, isn''t it?"

    "I don''t know what you mean." A smirk almost broke Diana''s facade. Danson almost missed it.

    "Fine, we can say I chose this fight if it makes you feel better."

    "Deal?"

    "Deal."

    The smirk got through and then came the thunder. Danson''s immediate surprise made him turn to their foes, certain they''d be further blown away. Diana''s glowing leg swung up with a vicious arc! Thunder came again, but the bulkier of the two stood his ground, blocking the leg with his arms held up. Diana''s feet flew¡ªa barrage of spears! The man matched her speed, arms blurring to knock them aside. Her face scrunched as she stepped back, confusion holding her long enough for him to throw a punch. Danson conjured a platform, sliding her back to his side. She looked at him and then back at the man, taking a quick breath as he settled his stance.

    "What just happened?" She said to the elf.

    "I can only explain the magic part." He was just as surprised. "It''s some form of demonic power. Whatever he''s doing made your Striker''s magic worthless."

    "Yeah, but how did he block all of my attacks?" Diana glared. "I know I shouldn''t be surprised but you know how this usually goes, right?" She gave Danson a quick look. He nodded.

    "They truly know nothing about us." The swordsman said.

    "Shame. Sounds like they''re out of fresh luck." His allied replied. "I am Mokube, Disciple of Yoshiki Baroq."

    "And I am Norio, Disciple of Yoshiki Shiomi."

    "Yoshiki?" Diana repeated.

    "Oh!" Danson gasped. "Disciples¡­these guys are with a demon''s sect!"

    "Oh¡­" Diana nodded. "I guess that explains the Yoshiki then. But how bad is a Sect?"

    "It''s certain death for you two. Those who challenge the Yoshiki Sect''s plans cannot be allowed to go free." Norio drew his sword, running fingers down it.

    "Sects gain their magic from the demon they worship." And they had no clue what this one''s power was.

    Suddenly, Diana pushed Danson, throwing herself back too. Something unseen tore the grass between them, flying as Norio slashed. He came at Diana like an arrow, cutting down, swinging around as she stepped aside. She ducked and his attack changed on the fly, falling after, stabbing as she leaped back. Her leg flew up, knocking the blade high, stepping in with her fist aglow.

    "Striker Crack!" His head moved but didn''t quite snap back. Diana''s eyes widened, and his blade disappeared.

    "Hunting Hawk." The air around him went sharp, drawing a line across her face as she leaped. Norio chuckled as she brought a finger to the wound. "You''re fast on your feet, and your instincts are good."

    "But you''re outmatched, right?" She waved the finger. "The problem with not going down on the first hit is that I get to hit you more." She tightened her fist.

    "Will either of those hits matter enough to save your friend?"

    Diana didn''t look, but a part of her mind did drift over to Danson¡­

    Danson stood a distance away from Mokube. As Diana''s fight ignited the two stared each other down, deliberation clear in the silence between them. Danson wondered if he should use Wys eoda Nevas, and Mokube let his chest roll with a laugh, pulling the elf out of his mind.

    "You probably think you''re safe over there." The man said. Danson shrugged.

    "It seems likely. I''ll admit I would never try to block Diana''s kicks, but if that''s what you can do then it says you''re great at melee range."

    The man chuckled again. "Shiomi teaches in the way of the Weightless Blade. Can you gather what Baroq teaches in?"

    "No, but that''s a pretty interesting name. Yoshiki is an east triumvirate, but Baroq is what¡­ Dark Lands? You don''t usually see names meet quite like that."

    "East Wing, and no you wouldn''t, but my master was brought to the Triumvirate as a prized fighter. He was given the best to train with as he progressed through the Battle Mountains. Joining the Sect was the next step in his growth."

    "A gladiator then¡­" Danson smirked. He had a theory, now he just had to test it.

    "Yes, and he saw the peak. Be they near or far, there was no opponent my master couldn''t beat." The air around the elf suddenly grew dense. "Iron Bell." Mokube punched, knocking Danson back as something struck his face.

    The elf''s head spun, but he held on to his spite. He didn''t like when he was wrong, and he liked it less when being wrong hurt. The density went up again and he cast ice across his body. Shards sprayed off from several places, one punch turning into many. Mokube stomped into a powerful finisher, breaking all the ice from Danson''s chest. The elf''s eyes went blank, and the disciple tightened his stance.

    "In the history of the mountains, no mage has ever seen the peak."

    Danson coughed the air back into his lungs. "Of course not, I''ve never been there." He wheezed as he lifted a finger. "Liwo eoda Nevas." And pins of ice made a line up Mokube''s right arm. The man''s eyes bulged and Danson smiled. "Gladiators prefer aura techniques, right? I wonder how much you''ll like getting my mana mixed in with yours."

    Diana smiled, ducking a quick fury of slashes. Norio swung with both hands and grass tore off a bridge in the distance. Diana whistled as she barely dodged it. Her right hook flew and Norio brushed it aside. He stabbed for her chest and she swept low. He hopped back and she came up fast, thrusting her palm out.

    "Striker Spray!"

    Norio''s blade moved, cutting the spell from the air. His stance became defensive as she nodded, confusion escaping from under his mask.

    "In the Green Lands there''s this fighting style called The West Field Aura Technique. It''s named for a battle that took place out in one of the valleys. A group of spell casters thought they''d topple the kingdom, but soldiers trained in this technique took them all down."

    "Your life must have flashed by if you''re recalling history lessons." The swordsman replied.

    "Hardly! You haven''t gotten that close to killing me yet. But you did block my spell, and that matters! I know my spells hurt. My favorite part is when people go flying, but you and your friend both shook them off. It took me a moment to realize why."

    "What good will knowing do?"

    "A lot, because, you see, I''ve been training to use Gyo. No one in the Green Lands knows about it, so West Field is still pretty rare. Still, everybody knows it beats magic, and do you know why?" Norio added nothing this time. "It''s because a well-trained aura can break apart any spell! You guys aren''t using some sort of invisible magic, you''re just using magic on your aura!"

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    "Again, what good will knowing do?"

    "Like I said, a lot. For instance." Diana felt the aura around her arms as she tightened her fist. It was the most she could do with it so far, but it took strides just learning how to consciously move it. From that feeling she pulled her aura flat, congealing it into unseen gloves. Magic seeped in beneath it, making her arms sparkle as they glowed. For a moment, she thought about what Keigo taught her.

    "Apart of Gyo is training to increase the size of your aura. The more of it there is, the more you can do with it. That opens the door for Tou, but we''re not going to get into that right now. All you need to know is this, building your aura helps, but the denser it is in one place the thinner it is in another."

    In other words? It was time to find his weak point.

    Diana blasted forward, her arm a piston turning into a punch. Norio pulled back just enough to dodge it and lights crashed into his jaw. The aura clearly dulled it but he still stood surprised. Falling from her dodged blow into a flip, Diana launched a kick. The swordsman swung and she kicked away from the severing slash. Light smashed into his face again, however, and Diana hopped behind him. Through wincing eyes he followed; cut! And Diana jabbed for the stomach, missing as the man slipped further away. This time his blade stopped the following light, but he struggled against it, unable to tear it apart. Knocking it wide instead, he thrust-stepped back in. She met him with a charge, holding his sword aside with one arm as the other fist flew. His leg buckled as thunder sounded, her feint revealed as she kicked his knee. He stopped himself from dropping to the ground, but that proved to be the least of his worries. A shining knee knocked him up, into a left hook and then a right. A spinning kick made him teeter back, and two thunder steps put her behind him.

    "Striker!" Norio braced himself. Diana grinned. "Drumming!" A light crashed into his chin, his right cheek, his left. A blow to his stomach knocked him off balance and that''s when her fist flew. "Striker Crack!" It sent him flying from their bridge to one a couple of miles below. Diana turned to give thumbs up to Danson, making Mokube stop and stare on.

    "Aen sif Sisos." Danson wrote a line across his mask. The man turned back to punch, throwing a fury as the elf slid away.

    Their battle was no longer a long-range bout. After Danson''s first spell, the disciple quickly acknowledged his foe. As he tried for his second Iron Bell, Danson slid away. He tried again, pushing his aura out, and the elf slid once more before the bell closed. On the third failure, Danson leveled a bow and plucked the string. Aen sif Presi followed, pushing a small arrow into Mokube''s hand. He crushed it with a closed fist and rushed in. The elf fled back and an Iron Bell closed around him. Mokube punched shattering the ice on Danson''s arms. The strike, however, was meant for his chest. He swung again and Danson jerked his head. He twisted his body into the next one, and an ice shield grew out, breaking against the blow. The elf laughed as the mist flowed around him.

    "Although there''s a way to use your aura for long ranged attacks, your extending yours instead. You make a link between us, then send your blows down it like a pipe. Getting closer means you don''t have to extend it as far, but the extension is still a part of it." Everything was clear in his eyes.

    That''s when Mokube heard the thunder and saw Norio go flying. The elf cast his spell, Aen sif Sisos and ice drew across the mask where his nose would be.

    "The longer we''re connected though, the more mana I got to move." The mist flowed around Mokube as well. "I bet this all has you a little heated, so how about I let you cool down?"

    "The Elven word for burial is, Duast!" Diana called over.

    "Duast eoda Nevas." The elf called and the ice on Mokube''s nose spread to cover his body. With the new sculpture in front of him, Danson looked passed it to Diana. "Who taught you that word?"

    She snickered. "Keigo and I have been looking them up. We were trying to guess what you''d name your new spells."

    The elf frowned. "Which one of you guessed Duast eoda Nevas?"

    "He did! He''s going to be so mad he missed it."

    "How did you know I was going to use it?"

    "I thought about what I would do if I had your magic. It was right there!"

    Danson sighed once more. "Well, you might have predicted it, but this disciple wasn''t as quick."

    The ice cracked.

    Danson jumped back, conjuring a sword. Diana turned to face him too, only for something to tear above her. She looked and found a rain of woven grass chunks falling like rubble. A breeze behind her made her turn, finding Norio sliding his blade back into its sheath. She kicked into a charge and the floor fell apart beneath her. The rain fell, and she disappeared into the cascade to the stream below. An aura pushed through the cracks around Mokube, visible even to Danson with its deep blue glow. The ice faded, and Danson sucked his teeth as Mokube turned his head slightly.

    "We''re far enough to get authorization?" He said to Norio.

    The swordsman nodded. "I requested it while I was below. Ayaka will block the power; Yuzuko won''t be bothered."

    "Then that just leaves the elf and reporting to Miki."

    "But at least Shiomi and Baroq aren''t here, right?" Danson smiled. He didn''t think they did the same under their masks¡ªmasks that had changed slightly, the red eyeshadow falling like tears down their cheeks.

    The air grew dense around him, thick like humidity after a summer rain. He tried to move his mana through it, but this aura wasn''t just visible, it was entirely different. Mokube punched and the elf went flying with his eyes going white. He let the feeling of mana shape the world around him, forming a bridge, sliding away from a crash. His sight came back just fast enough to see Norio flying at him. With a cage of blades, he blocked myriad slashes, only for the air to thicken again. Mokube kicked, breaking ice, almost breaking ribs.

    "Aen sif Paraf!" Danson huffed out as Norio slashed again. His wall was diced but he survived, swiftly sliding away. He tossed his sword over the side of the bridge, letting his mind enter his ice skin instead. "Aen sif Tanaes Sadant." Birds erupted off him, freezing everything but his foes.

    "Your magic can''t reach us, elf." Mokube said as Norio sheathed his sword.

    With a draw and a spin, the ice was blown away, even the bits that covered his body. Like that wind carried a message, Danson knew what he was facing.

    "You can change the density and volume of your aura, on top of changing its shape. Of course, my magic can''t reach you, there not even human auras anymore!" And his mind went further, back to the masks. The tears running down it, he could see it now. Even though he couldn''t sense it, he could see the breaking of a seal. That''s how their auras completely transformed. His spells would never touch them again. But there was only one way things could go this far.

    "Are you two currently possessed?" And that would mean the demon they worshiped was nearby. What would a demon be doing in a Spirit Domain? What would a demon be doing on a tether between the realms?

    "The gears are moving, Mokube, but he truly doesn''t know how much of an error he''s made." Norio''s aura coated his blade until the steel glowed. It''d let him cut through any defense the elf made. Mokube''s relaxed stance said as much.

    Danson laughed! "Yeah. I don''t truly get it, but I''m glad I messed up. Humans can really do anything, can''t they? They can train their auras to syphon demonic power through a seal. They can go to battle with an elf without giving their source of power away¡­ almost. You guys are working on something dangerous here, and you can''t have any witnesses."

    "It sounds like you''re surrendering, elf. Though it won''t save your life."

    Danson honestly considered it. If he had to explain it to a human, sensing magic was a lot like understanding a song. Normally, all spells made some sort of sense; each element of mana its own little instrument. When he recognized the mana he knew the precise key, but some kinds could only be noise. Demonic Power might as well be a busy kitchen, loud with shouts and metal banging without rhythm. He knew what the sound of one was, but could never play within it. Against it, he was easily drowned out. Against it, surrender sounded best.

    He sighed. "Yeah, I made a mistake. I was pretty confident at the start of this fight, but now I see I''m wrong." He gave them a mournful shake of his head. "I''m not the mage who''ll see the peak of the Battle Mountains."

    "What?" The men barked back.

    "She is." Danson pointed, finger rising as Diana rose behind them with his sword in hand. She read the words upon its blade and tossed it aside. "Wys eoda Nevas." Danson cast. Snowflakes appeared on the backs of her hands; the light on her arms turned into frozen gloves.

    She dropped to the ground and blasted forward, ducking as Norio''s blade sliced. A right jab knocked the air from his lungs, leaving a snowflake on his chest, glowing with a red dot.

    "Winter Ringing!" She called and his chest froze and caved in.

    "How!" Mokube unwittingly took a step back.

    Diana laughed. "A spiritualist is teaching me how to use Gyo."

    "What?"

    Keigo explained the difference in their first day of training.

    "All right, this is the last time I''m going to ask if you really want to go through with this." He started after she dragged him outside.

    "It''s the same answer I gave before we met up. Why are you asking again, anyway? All I hear about this technique is how awesome it is."

    "Gyo is definitely awesome, but it''s not about Gyo, it''s about the person teaching it to you. Gladiators train their Gyo to be denser, almost physical. The best can break blades and bones against their skin. Eisuke used to tell me about some of those fights. At the Peaks, fighting is about your ability to absolutely concentrate. It''s the difference between a light blow and a blow that''ll turn your bone to dust."

    "And?"

    "And it''s worthless to a Spiritualist. The Gladiators picked it up from us, but Gyo was originally taught as a means of protecting yourself from malevolent spirits. We didn''t practice for martial arts, we practiced for the Spiritual Arts. Sealing. Exorcising. Channeling."

    "So you''re going to teach me one of these instead of what they learn in the mountains."

    "It won''t be as good for how you fight, but you''re a combat monkey, you''d find a way to make it work."

    "Sealing is when you use your aura to restrain. Exorcising is when you use your aura to sever. Channeling is when you use your aura to draw the power in," Diana raised her arms.

    "Exorcising is a lot harder than it sounds, and since you can''t sense spirit energy, channeling is going to be mostly useless. You might find Sealing interesting though. You have to be skilled for a seal to stick, but even if it last for only a few seconds, it still seals a bit of them away."

    At that time, Diana''s eyes lit up. At this time, she could see the light of dawning horror on Mokube''s face. She sealed Norio''s aura, leaving a spell where he was unprotected. Combining Danson''s ice with her magic just made it worse. Each blow was devastating, and she was the only one who could deliver it. Mokube''s eyes shot to the elf, wondering when he placed the pieces of this plan.

    "You''re looking at the wrong person." Danson shook his head. "She''s the one who grabbed my sword, all I did was learn from you guys how she could use it."

    Diana rushed him!

    As he did before, Mokube showed no trouble blocking the redhead''s blows. For each swing his arm was already moving, softening the strike, driving its power away. He even got some hits in himself, broad knuckles leaving welts, but still, Diana attacked, dotting him with little snowflakes. Making a huge leap back, she landed on a platform.

    "Winter Festival!" She called, and bright lights burst across his body. He stood there stunned, fighting cold and bitter pain. Leaping from the platform, she crashed into him like a meteor. He went flying as a larger snowflake marked his chest.

    "Winter Memorial!" Diana called. A jagged pillar rose. It froze through to the other side, pinning the disciple to the wall.

    "For the record," Danson came up to her, waving his fingers to remove the ice. "That type of thing would only work with someone like me." He warned her. She beamed.

    "The important part is that it worked!" Diana looked at their fallen opponents. "We should probably hurry after Keigo and Kiara, right?"

    Danson followed her eyes. "Yeah, and we should make it quick. These guys were just henchmen, and it sounds like there''s worse out there¡­"

    [Chapter 36 ends¡­]

 Chapter 37: Spiritual Purpose

    Kiara and Keigo soared through the Grass House, flying close to the pollen stream, making it follow on their tailwind. It was as if they left a stroke of paint in the air¡ªmulticolored dust drawing a fine brush line, falling only as they rose and let it break away. Kiara was mesmerized, twisting and twirling to see if it would react. It did, and Keigo laughed as he dropped beneath the surface. The girl stopped, unsure if she should follow. Keigo erupted from the pollen a moment later, bringing a geyser high between the bridges overhead. He spun around and it sprayed out. Where it landed flowers bloomed, making Kiara¡¯s eyes light up. She wasn¡¯t comfortable dropping within it, but she could move the wind, stirring it into a whirl. When it looked too strong to fight she lifted her arms, pushing a twister high past Keigo. She pushed it apart and tidal waves fell, covering every bridge with vibrant pictures of spring. Keigo landed and applauded, making her rise to see her work as well. She covered her mouth. It was far better than she imagined, each bridge now a crowded and clever flower arrangement. She marveled, taking it all in, and Keigo snickered again as he watched her react.

    "I sometimes forget you guys aren''t used to seeing stuff like this." He said and then gave it another thought. "You especially, I guess. There''s nothing like this in your world, right?"

    Kiara shook her head. There were games, of course, and botanical gardens, but where would she ever find a place where architecture was nature itself? Where would she ever find a place where one small action could grow a garden for miles on end? How could Nandaxia ever match that?

    ¡°This is really pretty.¡± They were the first words to come to mind. ¡°Are Spirit Domains normally like this?¡± She looked at him, and he stroked his chin.

    "No. Definitely not." He shook his head. "It all depends on what type of Spirit formed the domain. The grass house is all about farming and harvesting, all of its powers are about enriching the land. When it''s uncontrolled like this, it''ll make interesting shapes." He gestured at the bridges. Kiara nodded.

    ¡°What does it mean for it to be uncontrolled?¡±

    "Something like it doesn''t have any direction? Domains are more about feeling than anything else, and this one is about growing to be healthy and strong. If it was controlled it''d grow in a specific way. Instead, it''s more like the spirit has a vague idea of the feeling." Keigo crossed his arms. "Did that make sense?"

    Kiara thought about it. ¡°It¡¯s art maybe? Like, if you tell an artist to paint something they think of when they¡¯re sad, they¡¯ll paint whatever comes to mind. It¡¯ll match the prompt, but you have to say something like, "I''d like a melancholic skyscraper painting," if you want something specific.¡± She smiled. Keigo nodded back but held up his hand.

    ¡°What exactly is a skyscraper?" In his mind, he saw towers meant to grab clouds from the sky.

    ¡°Big buildings.¡± Kiara answered flatly, turning to follow the bridge. He was slightly disappointed.

    Keigo sighed as he followed, watching her as more of the domain came alive. The strange creatures they saw before popped up between the flowers, clipping some, taking pollen from others, making waterfalls cascade around them. She awed, and he smiled, wishing Diana had come along. He''d have to take her to a different domain later. Now was Kiara''s time, and he was happy to show her more of his world. The smell of dirt filled the air and they followed it to a bridge below. Down there, a scarecrow of sorts struck the ground with a hoe, dragging trenches that suddenly filled with stalks. It wiped its gourd head as if sweat ran from it, turning to another patch to till the dirt again.

    ¡°What do the different spirits do?¡± Kiara turned to Keigo.

    ¡°The small ones seem to be the populace of this place. They¡¯re like bees in a way, they focus on moving the pollen everywhere. That scarecrow though? It¡¯s probably a soul that liked the domain. It kinda remembers being a farmer, and so it farms here too.¡±

    They watched the scarecrow drink from a gourd at its hip. It swung its head, misting the new patch, puffing its chest out proudly as the smell of dirt thickened. Keigo stroked his chin once more.

    ¡°I wonder what channeling that one would be like.¡± He tried to imagine the magic it¡¯d produce.

    ¡°Channeling is when you draw on a spirit¡¯s power, right?¡± Kiara overheard this during one of his and Diana¡¯s training sessions. ¡°Does that mean you can channel any spirit? These little guys too?¡±

    Keigo looked at them. ¡°Yeah, but the power varies between spirits. Smaller ones don¡¯t produce enough reiki. They¡¯re just pieces of the domain. That scarecrow would be a different story. It¡¯s kind of mechanical, but it has its own sense of purpose you know? It wants to affect the world, not just respond to it.¡±

    ¡°Then does that mean the more of a purpose a spirit has, the more powerful it is?¡±

    ¡°Pretty much, but it¡¯ll vary like with the domains. That farmer spirit is the perfect example actually. When a domain is formed by the will of the living, there tends to be a hierarchy. At the top it¡¯s the Patron Spirit, its domain forms around it and its purpose. The power of the spirits within relate to that purpose. A Farmer to grow. Those Sprites to propagate. The closer they are to the Patron, the more powerful they are. Closer can mean like, literally close, or how close you are to being like a patron.¡±

    Kiara nodded.

    ¡°Some domains don¡¯t form from the will of the living, but their regrets instead¡ªthe way you feel in the final moments before you die. If it¡¯s anger, sorrow, envy, whatever, the domain that forms isn¡¯t going to be like this one. It¡¯s Purpose will be to spread that feeling, and spirits will get stronger based on how well they can spread it.¡±

    Kiara shivered. ¡°Does that mean spirits can leave domains?¡±

    "Absolutely." Keigo gave her a grave look. "That''s part of why the Spirit Guards exist actually. They stop malevolent spirits, and people who''d cause them. The worse part about malevolent spirits is that they''re more likely to form around people sensitive to Reiki, but you can never be too safe."

    Kiara looked back at the Farmer. It was sitting now, drinking casually as if it was on a break. It shook its head and something rattled inside. Puffing out mist, it looked along the bridge, giving her the distinct feeling of a sigh. This spirit was indeed a farmer, both exhausted but happy to tend to its fields. With a puff, it rose to its feet and raised its hoe high. Behind it, one of the stalks bore its bounty, growing a bud that a flower-headed creature leaped out of. Thorns covered vine-like arms, and though it had no eyes it turned toward the farmer, making it stare back. On stem-like legs the flower spun, whipping through the farmer with arms held out.

    Kiara turned to Keigo, ready to ask, ¡°Was that supposed to happen?¡± But his expression already answered; brow knitting as he produced a sword. Instead, she asked, ¡°What just happened?¡±

    Keigo dragged two fingers down the blade. "That''s an invasive spirit." He swooped down without further elaboration, sweeping past the flower, slashing its body.

    It teetered back but otherwise remained standing, making Keigo¡¯s eyes widen and his brow knit tighter. Exorcism was not his specialty, but that slash should have been enough against an invasive spirit. This thing was against the purpose of the domain. Its reiki should have been weak enough for him to slice through it. There was barely a scratch, however. It lashed, one arm flying after the other! As he deflected he understood. This was not an invasive spirit. This was a spirit of the Grass House attacking its own domain.

    Its arms thrashed, tearing at the ground as he blocked and ducked, claiming bits of him as small scars bled. As he tried to circle it, a spin kept him back. Throwing shuriken instead, he beat his wings to make them faster, only for them to harmlessly pass through. Two more vines stabbed up from the ground, tearing away fabric as he pulled back. This was a long-range fight then. He was not an exorcist, but he had been in a situation like this before.

    A rock hit him, fired from a slingshot by a child-like spirit with a big grin. It scooped up more and he ducked behind a tree, watching wood chip as the spirit let loose. He growled to himself, and a chuckle fell from above.

    ¡°Need help, Keigo?¡± It was his father, biting into an apple as he sat on the branch. A wooden staff lay in his lap. For Sanada Yoshito, that¡¯d be all it took to get this job done. Keigo was seven at this time, and far too petulant to give up.

    ¡°No!¡± He yelled back, peeking around the tree, pulling back as a rock flew.

    ¡°You sure?¡± His father chuckled. ¡°You and your mom aren¡¯t good at this type of job. You can ask me for help.¡±

    "It''s my job!" He wouldn''t because Eisuke could do something like this. If Eisuke could, that meant he could as well. He just had to figure out where things were going wrong.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to talk but you don¡¯t have to listen. Spirit Magic is about the flow of your Gyo. To channel, it flows inward. To exorcise, it flows outward. I wonder what that means for sealing then¡­?¡±

    That statement wasn''t precisely right. If it was really about flow, then sealing and exorcising were the same. Both had to go outward to have an effect on a spirit, it was just the difference between the effect. Exorcism broke the flow of reiki, making it impossible to stick around. Sealing changed its flow, forcing it inward. But what was his father trying to say? Keigo wasn''t particularly good at sealing either.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    "What I really want to know is how seals stick when you''re not around. That''s something else!" His father laughed to himself. Keigo would later find the answer, but it wouldn''t truly stick until Diana explained it her own way.

    ¡°I have two questions.¡± She said after a recent day of training. ¡°First, how do you make a seal work? If mine are easy to break, that means there¡¯s a way to make it difficult, right? Maybe even impossible?¡±

    "I don''t know about impossible, but yeah, it''s all about the continuity of your aura. Think of a seal as a chain that won''t break unless you hit the weakest link. If I hit you with a palm, the weakest link might be the center. Bash the center of the seal and you''re free¡­" Keigo drew a line in the dirt and then made a zigzag through it. "All right, but if I hit you with one of these, how would you break it?"

    Diana glanced down. ¡°I guess the center too. I mean, why wouldn¡¯t it be?¡±

    ¡°Because the aura is in constant motion, the center is going to keep moving as long as you sealed it that way. The more complex your seal, the harder it is to break through.¡±

    ¡°So making a strong seal would be a lot like making a good Rune Ballad!¡±

    ¡°I know I probably should, but I don¡¯t read Forward Society books, you know?¡±

    "Then I''m the teacher now. A Rune Ballad is when you string runes together in an expert order. Back in Nithelan''s early days, people thought runes were an alphabet, but they were actually more like music notes. When put together in the right order, you can make a spell effect happen." Diana drew varying shapes on the ground. "Making them mix is the hard part. The Runes react when they''re close to each other, but a spell effect can go horribly if they''re not spaced right. If they''re not looped right, the spell effect could break too. Imagine if you had magic shoes that let you land softly from high places, only for them to break one day!"

    ¡°I kinda get the way it overlaps, but where are you going with this?¡±

    ¡°Well runes have to follow rules, but what¡¯s stopping your aura?¡±

    ¡°Oh! A strong seal is just making several rune ballads at once!¡±

    That was still a difficult task, but something he could wrap his head around.

    Holding his sword in one hand, Keigo held the other up, switching between three hand signs. He slashed as he took flew back in, letting his aura fly forward. Vines rose to meet him and the aura slash drank them in. It struck, and the spirit shook angrily till it came to a complete stop. Dropping to the farmer''s corpse, Keigo grabbed the hoe and continued his assault. The tool slammed deep into the spirit''s core, snatching it from the world. Keigo tossed it back to the farmer and watched proudly as the thing grabbed hold. Its parted body became two spirits. They nodded at each other as if this was normal and happily returned to work.

    Kiara came to Keigo''s side.

    ¡°What was that about?¡±

    "I thought that spirit was invasive, but it was actually corrupted. Something''s here toying with the domain''s purpose." He glowered. Kiara''s eyes widened.

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    Keigo pointed his sword upward. "We''re going to find out what''s behind this."

    He took off and she hurried after¡­

    ???

    At the center of the Grass House awaited a seed, almost round with a pointed tip, suspended above a pollen lake in a hanging grass basket. A gathering stood in front of it, several masked figures surrounding two young women with white hair. The woman closest to the seed had the shortest. It was cut into a bob around her jawline, baring neck that led to more shown skin. Sashes crossed her chest, while her midriff was bare down to the line waist of a short skirt. Her legs were showing too, her body pale from tip to toe.

    The girl behind her was younger with longer hair¡ªwhite strands falling to her middle back. She wore a dress in the perfect mirror of a schoolgirl, holding her fingers to a glass clip upon her ear. She seemed to be listening to something. When her hand dropped, she called out.

    ¡°Yuzuko, the sigil might fluctuate a little bit. Mokube and Norio have encountered two new threats. They¡¯re requesting permission to draw upon their markings. I¡¯ve granted it, and I¡¯m prepared to mediate the reiki.¡±

    The short-haired woman shook her head. ¡°The Jade Warden wouldn¡¯t be enough, would she? On top of that she¡¯s connecting with that Spirit Guard too.¡± She reached forward, touching a sigil painted upon the side of the seed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The structure is good enough that we can move forward.¡± She took a step back and brought her hands together.

    From the ground beneath them came a surge of power. Reiki so potent it was visible, poured into the sigil, making the seed quake as a stem breached its tip. From it a beam speared toward the ceiling, burning away foliage to reveal a starry sky. Glitter bled from the wound as the beam subsided, a fine stream coiling to water the stem. A line ran down the front of the seed and it peeled open as if double doors. Something stepped out when they fully opened, its body a thin, starved husk, with glitter rising from it like steam. It surveyed, then golden eyes fell upon Yuzuko.

    "I thought that this would take years." It said, then looked at its hand. Just barely, it could see through.

    ¡°It might have, but we had a meeting. Considering how we summoned you before, it seemed possible for us to do it again. It takes a major operation, but this is a good start.¡±

    The thing smiled. ¡°Yes it is. Lord Yoshiki would have been an easy friend I see. You bear his power and do what¡­turn a domain into a beacon for me?¡±

    ¡°I thought you might understand it that easily.¡± Yuzuko smiled back. ¡°I know it¡¯s not perfect, but can you still fulfill your part of our deal?¡±

    It offered its hand and Yuzuko took it. Once more there came a surge of energy, flowing through her, pouring into the hand. From the other hand, vines grew downward. Five gourds grew along them, and the link was broken as the husk made an offer.

    ¡°I cannot promise that it will be the Yoshiki power, but it shall work regardless.¡±

    "Chosen, step forward!" Called the other woman.

    Five among their ranks answered the order, standing in a line before her.

    "I, Cardinal Ayaka of the Yoshiki Sect, have witnessed your services to our goals. Through my title and name, I acknowledge you, welcoming you to an ascended rank. Do any among you fear this step forward?" She paused and waited. The line remained silent. Taking the gourds from Yuzuko, she placed one in each of their hands. "Then I bid you, drink. Toss your human limits aside."

    The chosen drank.

    High above and out of sight, Kiara and Keigo listened through winds carrying the words. Most of what they heard told them nothing, but still, emotions swelled.

    Keigo felt it when the reiki was stolen from the domain. It was like a sudden slap; a happy moment instantly turning cruel. Of course that spirit was corrupted. An outward feeling had just turned inward, going back to the root of something invasive and destructive. He wanted to cut these intruders down but had to stay his hand. They needed more information, and he needed to keep Kiara safe. Still, he was so drowned by his rage that he didn¡¯t quite notice she was raging too.

    That emaciated figure was familiar to Kiara. She didn''t personally know it, no, had never seen it before. But the glitter rising off it and those cold golden eyes were too fresh in her mind to be easily forgotten. What more, there seemed to be another memory in her, that didn''t call back to Feline. She didn''t know what it was but it filled her with bile, feeding a flame that made her eyes glow. Suddenly, the glittering figure swung its head around, searching the faces of the sect and then into distant shadows.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yuzuko asked.

    ¡°One of those children are here.¡± It growled, turning its body now.

    ¡°What children? Does it have something to do with the sect?¡±

    It looked up next. ¡°No¡­ but they absolutely must die.¡± It turned the other way.

    When golden eyes met scarlet, Kiara felt it. She felt the being''s fury just as much as it felt hers. A dweller was looking at her, but this was no speckled beast. It was still too different to be mistaken for a human, but it was close enough that she could not mistake its rage. This was not a scorned creature but a furious man, seething at the memories of scarlet eyes. Kiara was more than ready to fly down and meet it but stopped herself as its finger rose.

    ¡°Up there!¡± The Dweller barked. ¡°I am indebted Yoshiki Sect but I must ask for another favor. Bring me that girl¡¯s head!¡±

    ¡°Go!¡± Ayaka called, and the non-chosen took off, enhancing speed and physicality through means the two couldn¡¯t see.

    Kiara had not quite shaken her will to fight when Keigo grabbed her shoulder, stopping her from answering it.

    ¡°We have to go!¡± He urged. ¡°We don¡¯t know enough to fight them all at once.¡±

    She nodded, and they both dove from the bridge, taking off at speeds the sect couldn¡¯t match.

    ¡°More intruders.¡± They heard Yuzuko say through Kiara¡¯s manipulated winds. ¡°Ayaka, contact Miki. He¡¯ll cut them off.¡±

    The two flew faster, turning the gathering into specs in the distance.

    They cut down from the center, fast past the farmers and the decorated bridges. All the while they stayed vigilant, not sure what shadow would produce this Miki. Things remained quiet until they almost swept passed Diana, waving them down with Danson right behind. Her hair flew wildly as they came to a rapid stop. As she caught their faces a smile turned into a frown.

    ¡°So you guys already know about the demon then?¡±

    ¡°You ran into them too?¡± Keigo asked. ¡°Was there one named Miki?¡±

    ¡°No. In fact, they weren¡¯t quite demons. They were normal guys in masks, at first.¡±

    Keigo cursed, then hissed through his teeth. ¡°We have to keep going. Kiara I¡¯ll grab Diana, can you fly Danson?¡±

    She twisted the wind around him, bringing Danson to their side.

    ¡°That¡¯s a yes.¡± The elf said as he landed. ¡°But why are you guys in such a panic?¡±

    ¡°We saw what they were doing. One of them wants Kiara dead too. There¡¯s no time to waste.¡±

    Keigo was more right than he knew.

    A beam lanced through several bridges, exploding into a fountain near them. It was clear this was a missed shot, not a warning, and to make sure the second one landed the shooter drew closer. White hair, dark clothes. Strange demonic eyes. They didn''t have much to go on but he seemed to fit the bill of Yoshiki Miki. Could they run? No, that was out of the question. That beam had gone far and a direct hit would be final. If they fled in a line they''d be easy targets. If they separated any one of them could die. So a fight then? It didn''t seem sound, but each of them stared the demon down as his arms began to glow¡­

    [Chapter 37 ends¡­]

 Chapter 38: Angelic Infection

    Chapter 38: Angelic Infection

    Kiara could see the benefit of their training as the others attacked.

    Danson¡¯s was the subtlest of the bunch. Harking back to what he taught her, she could see his words in action.

    ¡°As you cast spells more often, your aura becomes more familiar with the mana. This lets you move magic easier too, and ultimately makes your spells more powerful. When I say Aen sif Sisos, I can cast a freezing ice wave. I can move magic to do that too, but the more I know the mana, the more I can do with it. Maybe at first, I¡¯ll only make the ground slippery without words, and freeze their ankles with them. As I call, Aen sif Sisos more though, my aura recalls the shape of the spell better, meaning my touch can freeze his ankles, and the words¡­¡±

    ¡°Aen sif Sisos,¡± Danson pushed the air, freezing the demon¡¯s lower body. He was so caught off guard he looked down, opening him up for Diana¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Kiara! Look at this! If I seal myself as I¡¯m casting a spell, it falls behind me. When the seal breaks, it flies forward!¡±

    ¡°You delay your attacks!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to call it, Striker Drumming.¡±

    She kicked up, straining his body against the ice; delayed spell launching him from it. He soared up and Keigo met him with a sword raised above his head.

    Kiara saw him practicing hand signs one day and had to stop herself from mimicking him. He caught the near action though and smirked as he dropped his hands.

    "What are you doing?" She asked since it was too late to just observe.

    ¡°Diana has this theory about how seals work. If she¡¯s right, I can get better at making those, and maybe get better at channeling.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°You remember how Leyu said that there¡¯s life energy in all living things? Well, hand seals are about connecting with it. They make it so your aura can already do something before its outward. When hand seals have language, you¡¯re basically talking to your life energy.¡± He paused. ¡°I¡¯m¡­trying to remember the ones my mom and dad taught me¡­¡± He flushed as he turned away.

    ¡°What is that going to help you do?¡±

    ¡°Maybe channel a bit of another form into the one I¡¯ve taken. It might let me combine two different powers.¡±

    Light blasted from the flat of his blade, driving his arms down blindingly fast. He opened Yoshiki Miki, tearing down his center. A wing beat took Keigo backward, though, telling Kiara this wasn¡¯t over. Bleeding, the demon dropped, but the party remained on edge.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t enough?¡± She asked as he stirred.

    ¡°Demons are a lot harder to kill than us. They don¡¯t even really die, they just become too injured to maintain their bodies.¡± Danson said, fingers dancing like he was about to quick draw.

    She wondered how they were supposed to defeat him then.

    As the demon rose completely, she gave him a good look. Dressed in all black, he had white hair and pale skin like the two she saw before. She didn¡¯t get the chance to see their eyes, but now she found black sclera and blue irises marred with spiderweb cracks. He fired liquid blasts as he lifted his arms, melting the ground as they scattered.

    Sliding to the side, Danson raised a nocked arrow.

    ¡°Aen sif Presi.¡± He fired. The demon guarded his chest and his arms froze to it.

    Diana thundered up to him, throwing a fury of blows. The drums beat against his head, bruising and bloodying, as she punctuated with a Striker Crack!

    Light pushed Keigo, letting him cut through Miki with a twirl. He remained on his feet, however, no more bothered by the bisecting than a mosquito bite. His arms began to glow again and steam rose from them. Something about that made Kiara pause longer, suddenly hit by a necessary question.

    Why had Miki come this close when his beams did more than enough damage? They could melt right through the grass bridges, so why descend to launch weaker attacks? She didn¡¯t think he could kill with them, even if he landed his shots. She wondered if this could somehow be a trick, then looked at his glowing arms again. Steam¡­ She stirred the wind and called out.

    ¡°Get back!¡± She pushed rather than wait, saving them as Miki exploded.

    She didn''t need thanks as the dust cleared and they rushed back in, but she did need a moment. They were making a huge mistake. They thought Miki''s attacks were some sort of magic but the magic was in how he made them. He wasn''t simply making blasts. There was something mechanical to the process, like the blasters on Nandaxia. The glowing made it seem like he was charging, but the true effect was happening beneath. This was all a deception. It wasn''t that he was using weaker spells, he had merely changed the settings. Rushing him wasn''t the key. They were still in danger.

    His arms glowed again and this time Kiara attacked.

    "Scarlet Rays!" Laser-like flames shot from her index and middle fingers. They pierced Miki''s arms, leaving charred holes. The seared flesh cracked and then exploded, catching the demon off guard. Wide-eyed stared dumbfounded, the explosion vaporizing his sides.

    He glared at Kiara, and then the trio coming at him again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sick of this!¡± He barked as new flesh snapped out of him. Spectral wings rose from his back and legs, lifting him off the ground.

    Diana and Keigo followed.

    ¡°Viral Chord.¡± He hissed as feathers bristled and a screech rang out.

    Keigo¡¯s form unraveled and Diana lost her footing in the air. They fell, and Danson made a slush bridge that could only slow their crash. He looked at his hands. Why is this slush instead of ice? He looked at Miki. The demon had its eyes on Kiara.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t your magic affected?¡± He demanded of the girl floating above him.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s cause I¡¯ve been training too!¡± She didn¡¯t know if that was true, but she wasn¡¯t going to lose this fight.

    Miki came for her and the wind pulled him wide. With a furrowed brow he righted himself, eyes widening as she held up her hand. Flames rolled down her fingers, coalescing into a ball.

    ¡°Scarlet inferno!¡± She fired at his chest, unleashing a scorching burst. The demon was thrown, but she was far from done. ¡°Scarlet Stars.¡± A minefield surrounded him, detonating as he reached the center. A body burned nearly to the bone hit the ground. Scarlet Summer could probably finish this, but despite her training, she hadn¡¯t learned to do it again. She¡¯d have to go for a different spell. Lifting her hands above her head, she prepared.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°Malignant Chord!¡± The demon roared; a screech as his chorus.

    It reached Kiara and something tightened like a vice in her chest. She grasped it, breath stuck in her throat, biting back a scream as it seemed to twist. Below, Miki healed, blue skin coloring him where pale used to be. A single horn grew from his forehead as he lifted a clawed hand. Right¡­ It made sense that a demon might have a second form, and with that came more power. Kiara struggled to cast her spell again but the pain was too much. Miki''s arms glowed.

    A fireball crashed into him!

    He flew and she dropped, caught only as Diana dashed over.

    The redhead put her down. ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    Kiara huffed. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She still felt sore. ¡°What did he just do to me?¡±

    "Some form of demonic possession," Danson answered. He watched Miki and the fireball dancing around him. It swiped and struck, ripping into him, branding him with kicks. It took Kiara a moment to realize it wasn''t a living flame but a dragon with its body burning.

    ¡°Except demonic possessions don¡¯t work like this, do they?¡± Diana asked. ¡°This is Angelic magic too. It¡¯s not just targeting our bodies, its targeting our life force.¡±

    ¡°How do you guard against something like that?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t.¡±

    The dragon lashed its tale across Miki¡¯s stomach, whipping cinders from his flesh. It spewed a liquid flame that caught quickly to his head. Charging, it stabbed horns into the demon¡¯s chest, kicked him down, and pulled away. Taking flight it exhaled a torrent. Miki shot out it, dripping with fire. Hand out, he called again.

    ¡°Malignant Chord!¡±

    His hand was a speaker, coursing the screech through the dragon¡¯s chest. It let out a roar and with his other hand, Miki launched a beam. A part of the dragon¡¯s stomach disintegrated, and it dropped as its flames went out.

    ¡°Why are there more annoying people here! I knew about that Xerva woman, that should have been it! But, no! It couldn¡¯t go that way could it! You all act like Jade Wardens, poking your head in where it doesn¡¯t belong!¡± Miki seethed as his burns healed. ¡°Fine! Since you want to be them, I¡¯ll show you what I have for them!¡±

    His wings stretched wide and his feathers began to grow. Kiara realized suddenly that writings made them longer, unreadable glyphs growing out from their ends. Another realization told her they were actually growing into him, written lines falling to feathers. And that was why his arms glowed before. All of it was writing, bunched up and ready to burst. This time a wing had grown from one of them, feathers stretching as more writing appeared. What type of blaster would this be, where each loaded order was made to do different things? What would happen if they all fired at once? She tried to fight against the pain! She had to stop this shot too!

    ¡°Diana, Danson, could this demon be using its own soul for its attacks! That¡¯s how demonic possession works, right? It¡¯s demon¡¯s spreading their life energy like a virus?¡± Keigo shouted.

    ¡°That could be it!¡± Diana answered. ¡°Combine that with Angel Choir Magic and you could say he¡¯s making it a full on infection, then he decides what the infection does.¡± Like melting bridges, or disintegrating a dragon¡¯s stomach. What could they do with this knowledge? Could Kiara do something with it? Maybe if not for this pain in her chest.

    Peaks of light crowned Miki¡¯s arm feathers. He might have said something, but it could not be heard over the roar of his shot. Keigo could be heard, however, and he shouted something as the beam ripped toward them.

    ¡°Yokumori! Claim him!¡± He outstretched his arm and it became a branch, growing rapidly forward, twisting around the beam.

    The shot stopped as twigs dug into it, and more branches sprouted, going for Miki still. They caught his arm, and he ripped it from his body. More branches rose, reaching for him and everything around him. Dark wood plunged through the bridge and roots reached up it like hunting tentacles. Bramble weaved and snaked, keeping Miki on the move as they tried to take hold. Keigo¡¯s arms returned to normal but dark wood continued, changing the Grass House into a part of its forest. Keigo looked at his arm, jaw tight, and shook his head.

    ¡°We have to go!¡± He said. No one objected.

    He rushed through hand seals and reached for the others as the air around him glowed. Right before she took hold Kiara swept the dragon over, bringing it with them as they popped out of the domain.

    Back in the living world, Arrowhead looked over sharply as they came tumbling out. Without a word they rushed toward the Traveler¡¯s House, Kiara still carrying the dragon on the wind. They jumped inside, and Diana gave the call for it to go, the house jerking violently as the lizren turned and towed. It settled, and they seemed to as well, though something heavy still clouded the air. Keigo was looking at his arm again, and Diana was looking at him. Danson looked out the window, watching the site grow smaller behind them; hoping the demon couldn¡¯t break out.

    Kiara turned back to the dragon and saw embers crackling up its wound. She gave that a thought and then a gamble, setting fire to it as well. The ignition made its stomach heal, fire burning large and building flesh. There came a sharp inhalation and then transformation, as the scales receded and the body changed shape. What was once a black dragon, almost as big as Arrowhead, now looked like a boy with scales framing his face. He still had telltale dragon features¡ªbare feet reptilian, a tail laying over his body, clawed hands pushing him up and dark horns still pointing forward. But still, this dragon looked somewhat human now¡ªred-brown skin sitting where scales did not. Clothes covered him almost the moment he turned back, baggy dark pants and a back-less stone-colored ¡°shirt.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± He said with a nod to Kiara.

    "I think I should be thanking you. If you didn''t come, that guy might have killed me." The tightness was fading but still felt sore.

    "That might have been my fault though. If I wasn''t spotted, the Yoshiki sect wouldn''t have been on alert." He looked aside. Though he could be no older than her, he almost seemed more childlike. Or maybe it was that he reminded her of Tristan in a way, with more innocence and kindness than most of the boys their ages. She shook her head.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s say we¡¯re even.¡± She smiled. He did too, showing rows of jagged teeth. ¡°I¡¯m Kiara.¡± She added.

    ¡°I¡¯m Shuraat Nohyr.¡± He replied, and Keigo immediately perked up.

    ¡°Nohyr? That means you know what¡¯s going on back there, right?¡± He rushed over, almost pushing Kiara aside.

    ¡°Why would his last name mean anything like that?¡±

    ¡°Because dragon¡¯s don¡¯t have surnames. He¡¯s a Dragonfire Sage. Nohyr is the name of his kindler.¡±

    Shuraat¡¯s green eyes were wide as they turned from Keigo to Kiara, but he nodded nevertheless.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m on my flamebuilding pilgrimage.¡±

    ¡°Which means?¡± Danson turned his attention over; Diana followed suit.

    ¡°A flamebuilding pilgrimage is what a Dragonfire Sage takes after they¡¯ve been enkindled. It is our goal to set out and properly learn to use our flame. We¡¯re expected to take on a cause, using the battles we face to better know the flame.¡± Shuraat answered. ¡°Your friend is right. I know a little about what¡¯s happening back there.¡±

    ¡°I need to know everything.¡± Keigo urged. The dragon boy looked at him for a long moment, as if there was something on his face or something deeper in his eyes. Silently, he deliberated, then nodded and looked at each of them.

    ¡°That group is called The Yoshiki Sect. It¡¯s not uncommon to find demon worshipers in the Orchid Triumvirate, but they are one of the oldest ones. They¡¯ve been around since the Age of Conquest, and worship a conqueror from then named Yoshiki Hanzo. Hanzo was the most dangerous of them, and he¡¯s actually the reason the Triumvirate was formed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about that.¡± Keigo nodded. ¡°Three of the warlords made an alliance, deciding they¡¯d rule the land equally. I never knew it had anything to do with a demon though.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not common knowledge. I only learned about it through a Jade Warden I traveled with after getting involved. That happened a little after I left the dens. I helped travelers being attacked by a malevolent spirit after they left a small domain. They always heard that one was safe, but things were bad inside. They didn¡¯t know why, but they heard a rumor that a strange group visited it before them. It didn¡¯t take long to find out who the group was.¡±

    ¡°But what were they doing?¡±

    Shuraat looked down. ¡°I was trying to find out when I was spotted. Jun Mi¡ªthe Jade Warden¡ªtold me the Wardens knew the Yoshiki Sect was on the move, but they didn¡¯t know what their plan was. While she contacted a Spirit Guard Captain for help, I was supposed to watch them.¡±

    ¡°Which captain?!¡± Keigo barked, shocking the room. He lowered his voice and repeated himself, but eyes lingered for a moment.

    ¡°I think her name is Chiaki?¡± Keigo let out a breath as Shuraat answered. ¡°She said it would take a day to contact her though.¡±

    ¡°A day¡­that gives us time to prepare then.¡±

    ¡°Hold on, Keigo.¡± Danson raised a hand. ¡°You know I¡¯m not opposed to blindly throwing myself into danger, but I think this one might be a bit out of our grasp. That Viral Chord spell weakened my magic and undid you and Diana¡¯s. Only Kiara could fight, and we already left Cucumber to her, I don¡¯t think we can do the same this time.¡±

    Kiara touched her chest. She could still feel the shadow of the Malignant Chord. How many more could she take before Miki blasted a hole into her? She didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be able to walk it off like Shuraat did. She wasn¡¯t opposed to fighting, but it didn¡¯t seem like she was the best choice this time.

    ¡°I know, but Chiaki¡¯s not in Rial. I know what Jun Mi¡¯s going to do, and it¡¯ll only last about two hours, maybe less. She¡¯s strong, so maybe she can stop them, but if not, that domain is going to be a problem for the whole country.¡±

    ¡°Which means it¡¯s going to be harder for us to stick around.¡± The elf sighed. ¡°Will the Yoshiki Sect gives us a day? Can they wrap this up before we come back?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I don¡¯t think so. Jun Mi told me there were reports they spent a few days at the domain. She thinks they¡¯re trying to accomplish two things.¡±

    Danson stroked his chin. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think Keigo¡¯s going to drop this, and we still haven¡¯t had a chance to test Kiara¡¯s theory.¡± He snapped. ¡°I might know someone who can help us with this.¡± He crossed his arms. ¡°All right. I don¡¯t object.¡±

    ¡°Me either.¡± Diana said with her eyes still on Keigo.

    Kiara had no objections, to begin with. Seeing a dweller told her she had to get involved. Even if it was somehow unrelated to Nandaxia, it most certainly was related to her. It wanted to see her dead, and while she might never know why, one thought stayed on her mind. She would never give it the chance.

    ¡°I¡¯m in.¡± She nodded, and Keigo sighed with relief.

    ¡°Then that gives me a day¡­¡± He murmured this mostly to himself.

    Danson¡¯s attention went elsewhere after that, but the tension had hardly faded. It was densest between Keigo and Diana, and while he looked inward, her eyes never strayed from him¡­

    [Chapter 38 ends¡­]

 Chapter 39: Bringers of Ruin

    Chapter 39: Bringer of Ruin

    Yoshiki Miki returned to his gathered allies with wounds still open and bleeding. They closed by the time he was close enough to hear them, but even the sealing spell silk couldn''t hide what was seen already. The others had seen his defeat. They had seen that he had lost and before they said a word he growled and showed his teeth. Yuzuko looked at him with a question in her eyes, and he pulled back the sneer just enough to say it wasn''t for her. He turned to their guest and didn''t hide his furrow.

    "What the hell is that scarlet-eyed girl?" He barked.

    "I don''t know." The strange specter replied.

    "You don''t know?" Miki growled. "Then why were you so concerned about her! Why was it so important for me to kill her!"

    Ayaka touched his shoulder, easing his fury more than he wanted to admit. Her eyes were gentle and patient, and the longer their gazes met the less he could be mad. He sighed, and she spoke.

    "Was she strong?"

    "No, but my Viral Chord didn''t work on her."

    The specter''s brow moved, reminiscent of a raised eyebrow. "Is this a great matter?"

    Miki hissed. "Viral Chord works on things humans and elves. Even Jade Wardens are vulnerable." Though their vulnerability was different. "Only things like other demons and dragons can shake it off, but that girl was unaffected."

    Yuzuko nodded. "Which means that despite how she looks, maybe she''s not just human."

    The Specter seemed to think on that for a moment but shook its head still.

    "I think she is." It said, "But those scarlet-eyed children are different by a measure."

    "Enough!" Miki barked. "We went out of the Triumvirate to help you manifest. We deserve answers about who and what you are."

    "I can''t object. Giving you the full story is the least I can do. To start, I was once called Rocwen. This was not my birth name but it is the one that came to define me. If you want to check your history text, Rocwen is the name you should look for."

    "Why would you be in the history books?"

    "Because, at a time in the Age of the Serpent Dynasty, I served an important role."

    Miki looked at Ayaka.

    "How long ago did the dynasty fall?"

    Without a pause, she replied, "1,700 years ago."

    Rocwen paused, however, taken aback. "I knew that it became your Triumvirate, but I did not expect so long a time." It breathed as if its breath caught in its throat; as if choking back a sob.

    "There were some factions that tried to maintain it, but there were more that wanted to seize power. They eventually endured to the Age of Conquest, only falling then." Ayaka continued like a chosen student.

    Rocwen sighed. "And one such faction is the ones you now call Jade Wardens. I cannot help but think my failure played a role."

    "Explain." Miki said.

    This time, it was Rocwen who looked at Ayaka.

    "Do you know how the Dynasty came to power?"

    "It started with a royal line turning to a demon serpent to stop a war. It was the first time in recorded history that a demon granted humans power."

    "And what followed was at least 2,000 years of their rule." Rocwen smiled. "I appeared in this world in the 1,919th year of the Dynasty. In that time, those like me had also taken up residence in your land and had become great assets. The military valued us, because unlike the demonically empowered, we could not be easily bested by the Jade Wardens and their tools. When powerful Wardens arose, we were tasked with their disposal and were rewarded for it. My skill put me in a prosperous and high ranking position."

    Yuzuko nodded. "Which explains why you know so much about Demonic Metamorphosis but¡­"

    "Not the scarlet-eyed girl." Miki glared.

    "Yes, right." Rocwen looked past them as if it could see back through time. "It was in the 2,005th year that I first encountered one of those children. My kin and I saw the promise in the Dynasty, we thought it might be able to rule the world. Until one of us fell, that is. It was not to a Jade Warden, though we thought so at first. We focused our efforts on them to find the threat, but after multiple losses, the only thing we found was a foreigner. He bore dark skin and seemed to be about twenty or so. He did not ally himself with the Wardens, simply followed their warband. The eyes didn''t seem to matter at first, but one of my kin¡ªwho had stood for 500 years was quick to warn us of those scarlet eyes."

    "It''s a popular theory in the Dark Lands that in some cases, eye color relates to inherent magical power" Ayaka noted.

    "That girl did use scarlet flames." Miki hissed.

    "And that boy used weapons born of scarlet light. Many of our kin fell to him. Even the Dynasty''s demon warriors met trouble. It was like he was born to battle, and my elder kinsman stressed the need to kill him."

    Yuzuko interrupted. "Beyond his strength, why would one boy require so much focus? I imagine that let the Wardens act freely."

    "It did, but the matter could not be dropped. My kinsman said that it was no coincidence this boy appeared during the Dynasty''s greatest era. As we appeared to push their empire forward, the wicked children appear to bring it to an end."

    "Is it a Destiny Spell?" Ayaka gasped.

    "I cannot say for certain. Indeed, scholars searched for prophecies but found nothing."

    "However, you still seem wary." Yuzuko met Rocwen''s golden eyes.

    "I am, because of what this boy said to me when he struck me down. I demanded to know why he fought so hard when he didn''t even believe the Wardens were right."

    Miki roared, "Are you telling me he didn''t even try to join them!?"

    Somehow, this infuriated him the most. Somehow, hearing that the Wardens endured so long by chance was worse than if that boy had fought beside them. The Jade Wardens, who had been nightmares at a time in his life were just the byproduct of strange fate. Somehow, this enraged him more than being set ablaze.

    Ayaka touched his shoulder again. Yuzuko encouraged Rocwen to continue.

    "What did he say?"

    "He said he saw the world the Serpent Dynasty would make and didn''t like it. He fought simply because he didn''t believe their rule was right."

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "And this is what all those scarlet-eyed people are like?"

    "Yes. If my kinsman is to be believed. We arise to make kingdoms stand tall. The Wicked Children arise to dismantle their foundation." Rocwen continued staring into space for a moment. "How did he phrase it¡­? Scarlet eyes mark the Bringers of Ruin."

    "But that girl seemed oblivious." Miki objected. "She could ignore Viral Chord but Malignant Chord took her down. If it wasn''t for that Spirit Medium, they''d be dead. She was just annoying."

    Rocwen considered that.

    "Then let''s hope she remains that way. I still think we should take care of the problem, but maybe she is different from her like."

    Miki sneered. "We''ll get the chance. I think they''ll be back."

    Yuzuko turned to their disciples. "Which means story time is over. Bring out Saheed''s Well."

    Several of them stepped forward, producing pieces of an arcane contraption.

    Rocwen looked at them, and then at Miki.

    "It seems I was not the only reason you all left home."

    Miki shrugged. "You''re the reason we came this far and started working under the Harrabaren''s nose. If things go bad, don''t think this is just our fault."

    "Miki." Yuzuko shot a cold warning.

    "No, he speaks fairly." Rocwen shook his head. "And I wonder¡­ Is it the Yoshiki Theocracy those scarlet eyes hunt, or is the Harrabaren a sign they see a different empire?"

    Miki huffed. "You seem confident about this for someone who doesn''t think there''s a Destiny Spell in play."

    "Destiny and Fate are sibling forces. While one often sleeps the other stays in constant motion. I have learned not to underestimate the whims of fate, Yoshiki Miki. Even now, they are surely toying with the future."

    <u>???</u>

    Elsewhere, as the Traveler''s house moved closer to the resort, the tension inside grew no thinner. Kiara had expected a conversation about their plan, but beyond Danson writing a message in his wanderer''s notebook, no one seemed willing to break the silence. There was just the rattling of the building, Arrowhead''s feet on the dirt, and the clinks and clanks of the things inside. She had to admit it made her feel somewhat awkward, especially being the reason they went to the domain in the first place. A pointless sorry sat on her tongue, but before the tension got too dense to bear, Shuraat called out to her.

    "Kiara, right?" He said in an almost whisper. She nodded as she turned to him, and he spent a moment considering his words. "You don''t know what a Dragonfire Sage is, right?"

    She smiled. "I don''t. I''m not from around¡­" What? Rial? The Dragon Dens? Where could she say other than the world itself? Should she even hesitate to say it?

    "But you bear a dragon''s flame!" Shuraat continued, not noticing the pause.

    "You can tell?" Her eyes widened.

    "Yes! I can feel it. This is strange. The only time non-dragons bear our flames is when they intentionally seek them out."

    "Well, mine was kind of given to me." She thought about Morduunal''s torrent. "I didn''t even know I had it at first."

    Shuraat seemed to think about that. A moment later, he asked, "Whose flame is it?"

    "Morduunal''s."

    His jaw dropped. "The Endless Dragon King!?"

    That seemed to kill the tension, as Kiara felt eyes turn her way.

    "I guess?" She replied. "Does that mean you know him?"

    "Not personally, of course. But it would be impossible not to know Morduunal!" Shuraat smiled, eyes bright with excitement. "He''s the oldest of our kin, so much so that he was old when Master Nohyr was young. Morduunal is said to be the first dragon who ventured out to see the world!"

    "Why''d you call him the Endless Dragon King?"

    "It is the name the non-dragons of the Dark Lands gave him. Long ago, he mastered his flame and used it to fight his way to the center of Darshaln. There, the power that forged the Ruling Abominations sat, and his flames destroyed it."

    "What does mastering his flame mean?"

    Shuraat pondered that. "I think I could say Dragons are very different from non-dragons for the most part." He started. "Our flames aren''t just fire, they''re our life force. With Sage Training you can make them burn other things than air. You could burn away wounds, infection, exhaustion, whatever you hypothetically desire. Mastering your flame is when you learn to do that¡ªwhen you''ve mastered your life force."

    "So, to master Mordunaal''s flame, I''d have to master his life force?"

    "Not quite. You see, Master Nohyr is different than other masters. With him, you aren''t granted a flame, he just burns away the limit on yours. My flamebuilding pilgrimage is about learning what I want my flames to burn. For other masters though, you follow the usual tradition. You take their flame inside of you, changing your life force to burn like theirs."

    Kiara frowned. "That sounds tough."

    Shuraat nodded. "It is. It''s normally dangerous too. Our life force burns with our lives, the older a dragon is, the more dangerous it is to take on their flames. Bonfires still dance to this day from dragons who have come and returned to Akyramo, and around them you can find mounds of ashes. Even we dragons, normally fireproof, can''t carelessly approach another''s flame. If you''re not ready, you lose your life."

    Kiara gulped at the thought. Could she say she was ready? Could she say she became ready as her journey went on? She couldn''t so much as sneeze those strange blue flames, and yet Mordunaal had not hesitated to give them. She shuddered. Surely there was a trick she was missing?

    "Can living dragons control the fire so it doesn''t burn people?" That had to be it. He definitely spared her because she knew Doltess.

    "No." The dragon boy shook his head. "The flame will burn. It takes a strong will to reduce it to an ember."

    She shivered. Was her will strong, or was it that she had somehow gotten lucky? Maybe Doltess put a spell on her?

    "What does his fire burn?" Danson asked.

    "Mordunaal''s flames burn magic."

    Kiara''s mouth flattened.

    The elf continued. "Has no one else learned to wield it?"

    "Some of the Dark Land Scions are said to have been his sages, but they were rare. A human did come to him once, but Mordunaal burned the limits of his magic away instead. Nohyr has told us that a master knows when a person can wield their flame. They are always cautious of mistakes."

    Kiara asked, "So, he knew I''d be able then?" He knew, she supposed, that she was more capable than she ever thought. But then, should she even be surprised? When you could see the tangled webs of a person''s fate, what would stop you from knowing what they could do? Mordunaal''s knowledge wasn''t the real question, so she offered a different one instead.

    "Why me?" Why the girl from another world? Was there no one better on Magdalea?

    Shuraat shook his head. "I don''t know." He stared hard for a minute as if there was something else to see. "Nohyr says that when you reach a certain point in life, you can see a person''s life force in different ways."

    "Like threads of fate?"

    "Yes!" He nodded emphatically. "It''s like seeing a life force and all the lives it can eventually touch. I can''t see them though." He glanced aside in defeat. "But Mordunaal would! If I had to guess, based on what elder dragons have shared in their stories, you''re like his torch now. With his flames, you show the world that he is watching."

    "That sounds like a big deal." Kiara''s eyes widened.

    "It is." Danson nodded. "If we just think about what''s happened in the past twenty years alone, an ancient dragon sending a message to the world is telling. There are elven tales that can''t paint something of that magnitude. Stars, I don''t even know any that speak of Mordunaal."

    "What does that mean for me?"

    "It means you''re on a flame building pilgrimage too!" Shuraat exclaimed.

    Danson laughed, "Based on what you said about them, she definitely is."

    Kiara let her eyes roam to him for a moment, letting him know she heard him and refused to respond. He grinned back, and she returned to Shuraat.

    "What happens when I complete my pilgrimage? How do I know it''s done?"

    "What happens?" Shuraat pinched his chin. "I''m not sure. When I first went to Nohyr, he told my class that the pilgrimage isn''t just about the flame, it''s about finding where it burns brightest. Some dragons leave the dens and don''t come back. Those of us who don''t become sages remain. When Nohyr set off on his pilgrimage, he came back because he saw how important it was to inspire us to leave." He seemed to be thinking aloud, for he closed his eyes, trying to catch the thread. "I guess you''ll know when you''re happy with how your flame burns." He opened them and nodded, not fully satisfied but confident in the answer. He smiled excitedly next. "As for when it''s done, that''s simple. You''ll be able to do amazing things. Not just breathe fire, but reforge yourself. I don''t know what that''s like for non-dragons, but Nohyr says it''s when we are most connected to Akyramo."

    "What''s Akyramo exactly? You said it twice now."

    "The Dragon Holy land. It is said to be where all dragons come from and where we return when our inner flame burns out."

    Between that and being reforged, Kiara''s mind was swimming with questions. She didn''t know where to start, and the slow stop of the traveler''s house told her she''d just have to wait. There would be a chance to ask more inside the resort, but the traveler''s house had to be the site for something else. Danson led her and Shuraat toward the building, and her eyes lingered for a moment on the two that lagged behind. Whatever they had to say was just for them, and she could only hope that good words were involved¡­

    [Chapter 39 ends¡­]

 Chapter 40: The Bolt and the Many

    Diana said nothing as Kiara''s eyes stayed on her for a moment. She said nothing as the others entered the resort and nothing as she followed their presence back to the room. Several minutes of silence passed all the while, but, she supposed, at least Keigo hadn''t run away. He looked like he wanted to, however. Although he stood aside, waiting for her to approach, she noticed the subtle hints of a boy ready to flee. She remembered them, in fact, and laughed to herself as she finally went over.

    ¡°

    He tried to give one back. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you act. I don¡¯t know how you could make me prouder.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    She sighed. ¡°Yokumori¡­that word stuck with me. I think you said something different last time though. ¡°Yokumori bestow me.¡± I don¡¯t think I realized it was spirit magic back then. I just thought that you were a lot stronger than I ever guessed.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Defeat almost claiming her, Diana responded, ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°

    His eyes said he didn¡¯t understand, but he was speechless. She sighed again. Now was the time to share something she had cruelly kept to herself.

    ¡°Honestly, I think I even knew it would happen. I hoped it wouldn¡¯t. Sometimes, I hoped it couldn¡¯t, because we were never in one place too long. But, if I used my sense, I would have known the truth.¡±

    It started shortly before the two of them met; shortly after her father convinced the world that Daphne had been killed. Never a man to spend time with his children, he took to traveling the Green Lands, seizing on the people¡¯s sympathy. He wasn¡¯t so foolish as to leave his kids alone, however, especially not so soon after the truth Diana later learned. Daphne was ¡°dead¡± not because she mistakenly trusted the wrong commoner, but because she underestimated their father¡¯s ego. Dalton Fillmore would not suffer the same insult twice, and the attendants he brought to Diana and her brother were his play against it.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    A new shop was opening in the academic district. Their father was the owner, and there¡¯d be a club where they could make Forward Society trinkets. Most children of merchants and lesser nobles had no interest in such a thing, but the words were music to Diana¡¯s ears.

    ¡°

    So she found a disguise, making herself a bright-eyed commoner too. She went back after school one day and found the place welcoming. It was better than she had ever expected. There were different magic texts, different magic materials, and different means of working them together awaiting her growing curiosity. The shop itself was just a toy store, but the sitting area on the second floor was like a second home. A few other kids had come too, and they all loved what they were learning. No one even looked at Diana long enough to wonder who she was. They were too captivated by their activities, too engrossed in the things that¡¯d make Magdalea like the fictional Nandaxia.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    One day, when Diana was late after school... She knew the group would start without her, so she wasn¡¯t worried until she finally arrived. A crowd gathered around the storefront, shattered and bloodied glass keeping them back. Panic swelled as she saw them, and pushing through only made the matter worse. Chest tight and heavy, she found Tizarae with a squad of Fillmore guards. Her friends were wrangled, and the storeowner bled profusely from scars she couldn¡¯t see. Tizarae had a foot on his mangled fingers. When she spotted Diana, she gasped. It was the only time the noble girl saw the woman¡¯s expression change. And it was terrifying.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    The betrayed looks hurt more than the attendant¡¯s deception. There were pleas in bloodshot eyes, wanting answers or at least an end to this misery. Diana didn¡¯t know what to say, but she knew no words would ever be enough. She sucked down a whimper and pointedly looked at Tizarae.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Later, after the crowd was gone and I was alone with her, she told me the truth. I didn¡¯t need it, but it wasn¡¯t for me. She knew I was sneaking there from the start. She wanted me to feel safe before she taught me a lesson. My life belonged to my father and she was there to remind me. I grieved for Daphne more, until I guess my tracking sense awakened? I ran away after that, but I knew Tizarae would never let me have peace. I don¡¯t know how she found out the first time but I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d give up. I had three years to tell you and the others, but I was scared of being alone. We saw how that turned out.¡± She laughed sadly. ¡°Does a good person ruin lives and do it over again?¡±

    ¡°

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Keigo nodded, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be the first time someone tried either. Still, Hijikata wasn¡¯t going to convince the Spirit Guards to attack the forest, not with some of them working with my parents, and others believing it was too risky. So, somehow, he recruited a member of the Magic Council and his second¡­¡±

    The day was bright in a way Keigo liked back then, with the sun shining through the leaves above. He was playing on the outskirts at the time, in a village recently built by those grateful to his family. His brother was home from a stay in the Triumvirate, and for once it didn''t seem like there was a mission on the horizon. Despite being a killer, he felt like a normal kid, blending in so well that he was just another bystander when Hijikata appeared. A small part of his unit was with him, but they didn''t compare to the foreigners that walked in tow. One was a fit man with short sandy brown hair and strange weapons fastened at his hips. The other was a woman of average height and slender build, young like her commander, with short brown hair, tan skin, and pink eyes.

    Diana didn¡¯t need their names. Thane Almatt and Sasha Almatt were the strangers in this tale, though she supposed the woman wasn¡¯t an Almatt at the time. She knew about their involvement, but not how the story went¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°No, no! We will not be killing a kid!¡±

    ¡°That child is a part of the forest. If we let him go the spirit will channel through him completely. His life is not worth the troubles he¡¯ll cause later.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you misheard me. We are not killing a kid. Not me, not you, not Thane. You can try, but you know what¡¯s really not going to be worth the trouble?¡±

    It seemed like the two would fight for a moment, and trapped as he was, Keigo couldn¡¯t use it to escape. Hijikata backed down first, however, choosing to meet the woman in another place instead.

    ¡°You¡¯re an abyss born, right?¡±

    ¡°I am.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s use a blood seal instead. With Abyss Ichor, even Yokumori can be weakened. We¡¯ll seal the boy and lock him away.¡±

    ¡°They did and for a while I was just stuck there. The seal wasn¡¯t enough though. My family was gone and my chest wouldn¡¯t stop hurting. All I could think about was revenge. Against Hijikata, Thane, and Sasha. That was all I was, until I found away to escape. I thought killing Hijikata would be the hardest, so I went after the other two first. It took months to get from the Dens to the East Wing, and by the time I got there I was weak. I passed out and a brother and sister found me.¡±

    ¡°Sis, over here!¡± Keigo remembered those first words through a haze. There came the sound of shoes on grass next, and then an older girl.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you spotted him, but good eye.¡±

    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s an orphan, or a runaway? He¡¯s in bad shape.¡±

    ¡°Why are you pretending like you haven¡¯t already decided to take him home? You planned to before I even saw him.¡±

    ¡°Because we¡¯re a team.¡±

    The girl sighed, ¡°Go ahead, Ballard. It wouldn¡¯t be right to leave him anyway.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Keigo nodded again, "Ballard and his sister, Bianca. They were kind to me." Feeding him, bathing him, and giving him a place to sleep.

    The Weller siblings lived in a private home in an Enforcer compound. Their father worked closely with the faction, after all, and their mother had been one. Both of them got their sense of justice from her, and because of it, Keigo¡¯s heart hurt a little less. When Bianca trained, Keigo spent time with Ballard, making a true friend for the first time.

    ¡°

    First, a demand to his father to let Keigo stay. Then there was day after day of being a kid again. Ballard loved to talk about Enforcers doing heroic things. He followed papers like Diana followed the Forward Society, always rushing to tell Keigo about one successful operation or another. He talked about what type of Enforcer he¡¯d be, and what type of training was best for him. Ballard was a normal nine-year-old, but Keigo¡­

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t.¡± His smile broke with a sigh. ¡°I thought I was for a while, or that I could be. I even taught Ballard some of my training, and started believing his idea that we could be an Enforcer duo. I almost forgot what brought me to that compound, until Ballard wanted to let me in on something¡­¡±

    Quite literally let him in. Ballard knew how to get under the floorboards of the compound. He had even found secret nooks, places where he could hear the room above him. He found one under his father¡¯s office and that¡¯s where he took Keigo that day.

    ¡°

    Keigo knew they were in the right spot when Brand Weller¡¯s musings reached them.

    ¡°According to the boy, Gyo is the practice of manipulating your aura. It¡¯s the foundation of spiritual magic, and doesn¡¯t use your magic particles. Could I improve this process to make a magic-less combatant?¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Elven crimes are apparently on the rise. Enforcers have been getting antsy, which means I have to solve this problem. Because, apparently, it¡¯s not in your employee handbook or something.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    It wasn¡¯t a consolation, but wasn¡¯t an insult either. Even with a part of him screaming that he had to do it, he wasn¡¯t going to wound his friend like that. He wasn¡¯t going to make his death worse than it had to be. He wasn¡¯t going to make it any more painful than it already was. But, as they left the tunnel he knew he had to do it.

    ¡°

    Diana knew how the story went from there. An assassin came for Thane Almatt, attacking him in his office. The councilor put up a good fight, but poison eventually did him in. The assassin escaped, and later the world found out that Ballard Weller was targeted too. Authorities suspected the plot had something to do with the upcoming mission. Thinking about it now, Diana supposed that was why she never suspected anything. Even when he first told her how he got his bounty, she didn¡¯t give it a second thought.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°I¡¯m not fighting for something I¡¯m fighting for someone!¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    The troupe wasn¡¯t traveling the Green lands anymore. There were no pop-up performances or silly nights with the crew. She destroyed that, not Keigo, and she still wished she was smart enough to do something different. But, she was a kid that was scared of being alone.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Brow furrowed, she let him go and looked at him. There was nothing on his face that said he''d change his mind. Despite the clear misery, there was still a stubborn belief that this was his fight and his fight only. Diana grimaced, tried to think of the right thing to say, and stomped her foot instead. She was beaten and couldn''t tell if she was more sad or more angry.

    Keigo smiled but didn''t respond to her effort to lighten the mood. Instead, he did his hypnotic trick, leaving only an afterimage to hold his expression. Diana fell against the Traveler''s house. This felt like a loss, but she''d take it as a battle instead of a war. She''d trust him to come back, simply to stop her from going after revenge¡­

    [Chapter 40 ends¡­]

 Chapter 41: Hunted

    Chapter 41: Hunted

    Keigo sat in a tree somewhere south of the resort, waiting near the road between Harmon and North Harmon. For a moment he tried to distract himself with the two town''s names, thinking of the hubris of a man who¡¯d name a place after himself twice. The incredulity at the audacity couldn¡¯t keep him busy for long though, so as he waited, using Yokumori¡¯s Reiki like a dinner bell, his mind eventually went back to Diana.

    She was going to be furious. He had only seen it a few times when they traveled together, but her fury wasn''t the kind that jilted you with cold shoulders. It was the kind that made you change, and Keigo wasn''t sure he was ready for what that meant. Last time, it meant that he had to tell her about his spiritual powers. He had been disappearing too much, making her think he was captured, and when that took more than a day she was decidedly fed up. Keigo supposed he understood why that was now. If every disappearance felt like Tizarae was moving closer, it was more than Diana being worried for her own life. Still, when he came back that day and she was nothing but shouts, he told her everything he could about his spiritual world. Diana calmed down immediately, but there was a fire in her eyes that told him she needed this type of information from now on. That wasn''t a big loss, but could he say the same this time? He didn''t even know how dangerous his pursuer would be, but anyone close to the seat of a Magic Councilor would be more than a passing threat. Diana would want to get involved, and he could only see how he might lose her.

    Like he lost his brother and his parents.

    But she wasn¡¯t going to let him run away again. He could continue running and never come back, but her fury would keep her on the hunt. He¡¯d have to go back then, but his heart didn¡¯t know if he was ready for their future. Back to thinking about Harmon and North Harmon then? That would have to do. Up until he saw a figure fly down the road.

    It was a man that came to a stop, looking around sharply enough to say he was looking for Keigo. At that, Keigo stopped the drip of reiki and slipped deeper into the forest. The man huffed, as if he could feel it, and stretched before looking toward where Keigo was before. This man had a strong body. He wore a white shirt hanging open over a hairy chest that added to the ruggedness started by his trimmed brown beard. Raised above a head of tousled hair, his arms were thick and heavy looking, best for splitting wood but good still at splitting heads. He grumbled as he looked from one side of the forest to another, then reached into a pocket and pulled out a case. He clicked it open, brought a roll to his lips, and lit it with a match. Taking a deep puff, he let out a sigh.

    ¡°Do you know who I am, kid?¡± Keigo knew he was still hidden, but the words were meant for him. ¡°I always wanted to ask you that, y¡¯know? Like, here¡¯s this kid running around with a team of Enforcer Elites ready to take him out. He has to know who we are, right?¡± He pulled the roll from his lips and breathed out. ¡°I don¡¯t really think you do, so I¡¯ll say. Havren Greek, age thirty-two. I was born here in Rial. My family owned some farmland down south, and when I¡¯m not who knows where in the Mainland, that¡¯s where I like to be. I have a wife, and a six-year-old. And, I was trained by Blair Weller.¡± Havren laughed. ¡°I want to imagine there¡¯s a look of shock on your face right now.¡±

    Keigo wouldn''t call it shock, but his jaw was tight. Blair Weller was Ballard''s mother and a particularly skilled woman. It was said she could face any opponent head-on. She wasn''t a Magic Councilor, but she was trusted by the one who had the seat before Thane. Thane was trained by the woman too, and Keigo wished he did know about Havren beforehand so that he could have poisoned him.

    ¡°Thane was trained by her too, but I¡¯ll be frank, I don¡¯t care that you killed him. I was just this nobody kid from Rial, coming to the Enforcers because my dad didn¡¯t want me struggling to keep the farm alive. I didn¡¯t want anything to do with a noble, but there this guy was, always being better than me. I got used to working with him, but I never liked him.¡± Havren took a long drag. ¡°I loved Blair though. That woman was great, and it was her that convinced me I wanted a kid one day. I was there when Bianca was born, and then Ballard. I saw a lot of their mom in them, and used to think they¡¯d do great things.¡±

    But then Keigo happened.

    ¡°But then you happened.¡± Havren¡¯s face scrunched. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to think when Sasha told us about you and her. I was pissed all around, but I couldn¡¯t get over how a kid just kills his friend. When she asked us if we wanted to be blooded, I was on board. I had to ask you myself. I had to look into your eyes and ask how you did it. But I was never going to track you down. That¡¯s not the type of Elite I am. I¡¯m the guy that goes in and takes down the biggest bastard in your mob. I lay your tough guy flat and make your other guys scared. Hylene is the one who goes after assassins and spies, and sure enough, she was on your tail.¡±

    Keigo remembered the woman who came after he left Diana. She seemed entirely prepared, not simply giving him the chance to slip into the darkness. For a while, he was subject to her pursuit, until he found a route she couldn¡¯t follow. Hylene was the woman he crossed in the Green Lands, and he supposed that was because she was waiting.

    ¡°Whew, dog! When you got away from her she was furious. She had never lost her target before, and then came this kid again, slipping out from under her nose. She has spent to past two years coming up with the perfect plan to capture you again, and you know, Hylene¡¯s one of those people you don¡¯t argue with. When they¡¯re right, they¡¯re right.¡± He tapped his pocket. ¡°She gave me these smokes one day and said, "Havren, if you run into him, blabber like you always do while you smoke one of these." It''s made from some herb you can get in the Summer Seas. After a few minutes, it''s supposed to open your eyes." Havren rose slightly off the ground and Keigo felt a chill run up his spine. "And when she''s right, she''s right. It really does let you see people who walk with spirits." He came directly at him, cocking his arm back.

    Light from a pocket crystal wormed around his arms, laying bracers with barbs on their backs. Havren¡¯s punch flew and a barb snapped forward on rails, launching a spell that snapped branching in a line. Keigo escaped with a quick flip, whipping shuriken at him. They rolled off the enforcer, however, not even breaking his skin.

    ¡°Weller Gear.¡± Said the man. ¡°Courtesy of that bastard Thane, and the man whose kid you killed.¡± Havren¡¯s other fist flew, the barb tossing pellets this time. They unfurled and hit. It felt like they pinned Keigo to a tree, but his body dropped with a hard smack against the ground. ¡°Lancing and Javelin magic from the mom.¡± Havren dropped. ¡°Everybody gets a piece of this revenge.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you kill me.¡± Keigo jumped back to his feet.

    ¡°So you can talk!¡± Havren laughed. ¡°You¡¯re in luck though, I¡¯m not trying to kill you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not letting you take me in either.¡±

    ¡°Well then we have a problem, because you¡¯re not getting a choice.¡± His left arm came back. ¡°Execution Alley.¡± The javelin pellets flew, sprouting fast.

    Keigo dodged most of them, escaping with only scratches as Havren came in again. The right arm was Lancing magic, and it went forward, throwing out the full force of his charge. Keigo guarded but that didn''t stop him from flying. As he hit a tree, javelins came, smashing into his chest with blunted ends. Still, he flipped away before Havren''s lance landed. The man watched him, noting his spry steps, and paused for a moment as he stared the boy down.

    "Right. Right. Soul-shifting." He cracked his neck to either side. "You''re still moving fast so it''s not a heavy body, and you''re shaking off the blows as if they''re doing no damage to you. My guess? Some sort of gelatinous form? There''s a monster somewhere between the South Wing and Summer Wilds. It can change its density and make itself look human."

    With his trick revealed, Keigo turned his arm into a blade.

    ¡°Fine. We can do it this way.¡± The javelin arm came back. ¡°Execution Alley.¡± A bush shook violently as Keigo splashed to the ground, streaming under the spell with his blade like a horn.

    He came up, stabbing for Havren''s eyes, only for the man to brush the blow aside. Keigo turned into a ball and bounced as Havren swung his javelin hand, spewing out needles that broke against him. Still, he was too close for either spell to be effective and deployed scythes as he spun down. He noted the solid feeling on Havren''s skin as he floated back, springing after him with a drill arm instead. Lancing and Javelin magic needed distance to do any damage. Keigo just had to keep close, and he could eventually wear this man down. His drill whirled against Havren''s chest, as his lancing arm went back. Keigo hardened his body, ready to make the blow worthless. His eyes widened then, as aura spilled from the bracer.

    "Ram Strike!" Havren threw, smashing Keigo into pieces. His eyes bounced from one to another until they found a large chunk flying away. Havren pulled the javelin back and punched again. "Fatal Throw!" The spell ran through the piece, splattering it as a green organ was tossed away.

    As that organ hit the ground its gelatinous bits wrapped around it. A firm dome rose and shuddered as Havren punched. Another punch put a crack in it, and a third dove into the slime as it soften and slipped away. Havren lined up his punch as Keigo slipped through the trees, drawing both back as he ducked behind cover.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "Running Bulls." The magic came together as charging blasts, sundering wood, and uprooting bush as Keigo tried to reshape his form. "Not today." The javelin arm cocked. "Execution Alley." The spear pellets sprayed, dashing pieces of Keigo against the ground. They tried to move back to the whole, and that''s when Havren flew in. "Ox stomp." A lance punch dropped the weight of the beast, smashing the rest of Keigo and splitting the organ.

    Black smoke erupted upward from the remains, returning him to a human boy, pinned and wounded. Even if Keigo had a trick, he couldn''t make a move. Havren had his arms, pulling one out while he pressed the other into his chest. There wasn''t even a smug look in the Enforcer''s eyes. This was a simple takedown for him. Even with two years, Keigo had not become strong enough to take on an Elite.

    "So like I was saying before, how could you just do it? Did you even have a moment of remorse?"

    Every day of his life since he took Ballard¡¯s, but he wasn¡¯t going to tell this man. No matter how they were connected, Keigo¡¯s pain belonged to himself.

    ¡°Not going to answer?¡±

    Keigo sneered. ¡°You can take me in and torture me and I still wouldn¡¯t say.¡±

    Havren spat on the ground beside him. ¡°Well, I guess we can¡¯t always get what we want.¡± He started twisting the raised arm, straining bone and flesh. He was clearly going to break it, when someone else spoke.

    "Drats, I guess that''s a message for me too." It was a girl sitting on a branch above them. When did she get there? How did she get so close? How long had she been watching? Keigo might have wondered if she was Havren''s ally, too, if it wasn''t for the shock on his face. "I mean, I wanted to ask you why the Harrabaren''s forces are in Rial, but it''d be the same way, right? Even torture couldn''t make you say." She was a Wolf-Myrin girl, with hair the color of night in two plaits in the front, and deep tan skin. Her eyes were so blue they were almost silver, and she dropped down, garbed in a dark tunic and shorts.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Havren looked from Keigo to her.

    ¡°Tsukee Wivioh.¡± She bowed. ¡°Though you might know me better as The Lunar Wolf.¡± She bore a sharp-toothed smile, and Keigo dropped from Havren¡¯s mind.

    ¡°When did this boy start running with the Lunar Wolf?¡± He raised his arms. Tsukee looked at Keigo.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him, actually. I think I should thank him though. I¡¯ve been waiting for a chance to corner you without endangering your family.¡±

    ¡°Well you¡¯re out of luck, wolf. I don¡¯t know why the Harrabaren¡¯s stomping around. That¡¯s way above my clearance.¡±

    Tsukee sighed. ¡°And if you did know you wouldn¡¯t tell me anyway. This encounter is almost completely a bust. I could try to get the information out of the Harrabaren myself, but I don¡¯t think I can fight her guards and her at the same time.¡±

    Havren was cautious, and Keigo was confused by this Myrin''s confidence. Had he heard of the Lunar Wolf before? He spent a lot of time in the Summer Seas and that was bounty hunting central. The Lunar Wolf. The Lunar Wolf¡­ He was drawing a blank, but all Havren could see were red flags. He kept his guard up as he circled the girl. Her eyes followed him. Wolf Myrin were some of the more dangerous of their kind, but dangerous enough to have bounty titles? Dangerous enough to invoke fear in an Enforcer Elite? Keigo shook the thought from his mind. This was no simple Myrin girl.

    "Bull Stampede!" Havren threw a fury of punches, his magic coming together as it did before. The difference in power was greater than the difference between the naming, however, as they pulverized everything between him and her. The spell came so fast that Keigo wasn''t sure even he could dodge it, and Tsukee didn''t seem prepared for the attack. This interruption looked like it was over faster than it started until the girl rushed the spell head-on.

    Keigo might have covered his eyes, but the sight was too shocking. The magic passed through her as if she was air, and Havren soared back as she raised a glowing palm. Magic then? Like the rabbit, he fought in Mirror? Except he could not see a magic item on her, nor any sign of surgical scars. Tsukee picked up speed as Havren escaped her reach, and silver light rippled the air as she struck his chest.

    ¡°Moonlight Stamp.¡±

    Havren¡¯s eyes glazed over and he struck himself hard as he fell into a roll. He rose to his knees, guard up, and Tsukee snickered with a gleam in her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯ve studied!¡± She clapped. ¡°Striking yourself to impede my magic. Did Sasha give you that idea?¡±

    Havren laughed. ¡°She ain¡¯t the type to be smart about defense.¡± He wobbled back to his feet. ¡°I¡¯m not either.¡± He twisted his body into an Execution Alley, throwing javelins so pointed they bore holes into everything they hit.

    To Keigo''s surprise, Tsukee leaped over it this time. Havren cocked his lance arm back as she twirled down, hitting her side as her spell hit his head.

    "Moonlight Crescent." A glowing kick with the top of her foot hit the back of his head. She winced as the blow hit her though, but the damage to Havren looked far worse. Keigo almost rubbed his eyes. It looked like something spectral was almost kicked from the man''s body. Tsukee somersaulted sloppily away from him, as he hit himself multiple times. She didn''t smile this time. "You really have studied."

    Havren didn¡¯t laugh. ¡°When Hylene¡¯s right. She¡¯s right.¡± He turned to her on uncertain steps.

    "Hylene Polmer. She''s the one used for stealthier targets. Why exactly would she have any plans for me?" Havren tried to smile as Tsukee played with one of her plaits. Her eyes shimmered then. "Am I a high-priority target now?" She clapped. Havren frowned. Her wolfish smile came back. "Oh, this is so exciting! I can''t wait to tell the others."

    Aura spilled from Havren''s javelin arm like a current. He took Tsukee''s glee as his chance, throwing a spell that made him slide back. "Execution Army!" A wall of pellets built and fired, javelins curving in and around each other as if they were alive. Tsukee dropped into the ground and they dove after her. Dirt and rocks split but she rushed Havren like a shark in the water. She leaped up, jumping through him. His spell came undone before it was his undoing, and a sheath of magic covered the girl''s arm.

    She turned as her foot came out of him. He turned, ready to meet her. "Moonlight Calling." She palmed his face and this time the silver ripples ran down his body. Keigo didn''t see anything leave him, but the way his body fell limp said that spectral thing was gone. No, not a spectral thing. Havren''s soul was gone, and now the assassin understood why the Enforcer had been so afraid.

    Tsukee rolled the man over with ease, closing his eyelids gently as if she wasn¡¯t the one who defeated him.

    ¡°He is about as much trouble as I expected. He¡¯ll do good.¡± She smiled.

    ¡°He¡¯s not dead?¡± Keigo couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Not at all. I didn¡¯t come here to kill him.¡± Tsukee rose with aghast in her eyes. Keigo¡¯s jaw tightened.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t come here to help me either, but you did.¡±

    She played with her plait again. ¡°Only because I have a theory based on what I overheard. That whole business about Hylene, Thane and Blair. Those names only come up in conversation around the former Councilors death. I suspect your Keigo the Many. Am I right?¡±

    ¡°You are.¡±

    ¡°Then I don¡¯t see why you should die. Even if we say it was luck, you killed a member of the Magic Council. I think I would like to see if you can do it again.¡± Tsukee tossed Havren over her shoulder as if he weighed nothing. Keigo couldn¡¯t help but stare at the downed man.

    ¡°If he¡¯s not dead, when will he wake up?¡±

    ¡°By the end of the month, give or take. I need to make sure his wife follows my precise instructions but that¡¯ll do it.¡± A small vial popped into her hand then, and she tossed it to Keigo. ¡°You¡¯ll probably want that. As I understand, when a Soul Shifter¡¯s form is killed, it¡¯s not fatal but it does sap some of your life force. Consider it my thank you for drawing him out.¡±

    Keigo eyed the purple liquid, wondering what herbs and items might come together to restore his life force, and how a myrin had them. No, he supposed he shouldn¡¯t look at her like a normal myrin. This wasn¡¯t just some wild girl with a magic item and the skill to use it. She beat his foe almost as easily as he was beaten. She was probably right, she was a high-priority target. She was that and a wolfish smile with no malice in it. Her body began to take on its bestial form, and she stood on all fours as she looked at Keigo again.

    "Get back to your friends safely tonight, Keigo the Many. Your night definitely isn''t over." She said and bounded off before he could respond.

    Keigo decided not to question it. This battle was over, but she was right. First, he¡¯d have to go back to Diana, and then they¡¯d face the Yoshiki Sect¡­

    [Chapter 41 ends¡­]

 Chapter 42: A Dance with Demons

    Chapter 42: A Dance with Demons

    The Jade Warden, Jun Mi, stood lost in Rial''s thick cropping of trees. She tried not to let it bother her, but worried about the time she wasted and the dragon boy she left behind. This was the only way she could contact Chiaki, but she didn''t want that to mean Shuraat might die.

    His blood would be on her hands.

    She decided to take him with her when he came to their office, sure that his pilgrimage would be safer by her side. She was only gathering information, after all, but as they followed Yuzuko to Rial and uncovered a meeting of three cardinals, it became too big to simply write a report. Too big to favor one life. It hurt her to be so coldly calculating, but the black sleeves of her uniform meant she had to do it. Hair black and neck length, eyes dark and piercing. On the outside, she was the perfect monument of a high-ranking Jade Warden, but on the inside, she whirled chaotically. She took her job too seriously to shirk her responsibilities, but that didn''t make sacrifices easy to bare. There wasn''t a vacation long enough for her to recover if the boy died. Still, she had to leave him, because she had to be truly lost for this to work. After being lost for a day she could ring the bell, and then she could rush back with the allies she gathered.

    The bell was a pale blue piece made of glass, wrapped around its handle with a long thin leaf. She rang it and a breeze carried the sound through the forest, making the branches vibrate a throaty hum. Something was coming. She could feel it in the air and like a pulse beneath her feet. There was nothing in front of her for a long moment, and then a moose filled the spot between the trees. Its pelt was pale and shone like moonlight. Six eyes sat upon its face, thickly blue in an ink-like way. Transparent horns turned green as they reflected leaves, and the moose looked at the woman, waiting.

    "Could you take me to Chiaki?" She asked. It stamped and the ground softened under its hoof. A puddle filled the footprint. The Moose Spirit turned and faded into the forest, leaving only puddles in its wake.

    Jun Mi followed, noting as the trees transformed and day changed to night. The Moose''s footprints were a bridge across the world, taking her to a two-story traveler''s house that moved on spider legs. It rested in an open field. The moose did not go further than the line of the trees, but Jun Mi did, going over to knock on the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡± A woman answered.

    She did and found her in a familiar hallway.

    It was from thirteen years ago when she was only twelve. It was five floors above where she lived in a housing tower, one floor above the highest in the building. She and her friends went there one day, determined to explore when the adults said it didn''t exist. She lost track of them after that, and then time, as she searched and searched for the door that''d let her free. It felt like hours, but later she''d learn it was days of a girl trying to find her way home. She had to mark the doors just to keep track of them, but the last one seemed to push her back, forbidding her to open it. Warning her, again and again, promising that she''d find horror instead of freedom. Turn back. Check your marks. Check every door but this one. Jun Mi was back there, and while a part of her was scared, another pushed against it and watched the walls fall. She was not on the non-existent floor of a Housing Tower. She was in Chiaki¡¯s traveler¡¯s house, looking upon a small group in the front room.

    Her brow furrowed.

    ¡°Oh my, she pushed through.¡± A lilting male voice hissed through a smirk.

    ¡°L¡¯vay, what did you do?¡± A woman¡¯s hand fell to a sword at her side.

    "I merely tested her, Chiaki. Is this not what you wanted me to do?"

    ¡°You do not act without my order, do you understand me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Chiaki. My apologies.¡±

    Jun Mi gave the room a proper look.

    There were four people inside.

    Drawing her eyes first was Chiaki, sitting at a table with a leg on her knee. Even had she not been named it would have been hard to miss the Spirit Guard''s uniform. The top was dark with an insignia on it, a circle with arms crossing at the forearms. The white trousers were not unlike Jun Mi''s uniform, light and straight fitting, allowing movement and images of order. Then there was the silver pauldron upon her right shoulder, letting anyone ignorant know that she was a captain. Chiaki''s hair was shorter than Jun Mi''s, not a bob, nor long enough to fall past her ears. This woman had to be nearly twice her age, but despite her profession, she aged with grace. There was a dangerous look in her eyes, focused on the man she spoke to.

    Man? No. While that word wasn''t precisely wrong, it felt out of place on what stood against the wall. It was a lanky figure, but no taller than six feet. His hair was long and night purple, falling in shining silk down to his waist. Contrasting its darkness his clothes were loud, a frilly pink shirt, tucked into thin lilac slacks. This was not a man, however, but a Faerie, with shimmering blue butterfly wings folded against his back. Jun Mi almost asked why this Faerie seemed subservient, until she saw the scars on his wrist, breathing out almost invisible handcuffs. Still, it raised a question.

    ¡°How is there a Faerie here?¡± Not that she was complaining. This room was supposed to be filled with Chiaki¡¯s allies, and that made him one of them. Or maybe he was a prisoner.

    "He''s the contingency plan." Said a figure that demanded her attention. It was almost hard to believe he escaped her notice, but Jun Mi was certain the Faerie had seized her gaze. This other man could not disappear for long, however. Standing at seven feet tall, his slender body was covered in chitinous blue skin, lending itself to a moth-like quality in his appearance. Orange hair grew down his head and over his shoulders. Flat antennae rose and flopped back.

    Despite round black eyes, however, his face was distinctively human-like. He was Afelin. She had never seen one in real life, but this Dark Land native was a testament to how strange they were.

    "You are¡­" She didn''t know how to say it. A surprise? A shock? A story about the life Chiaki must have led?

    ¡°Yes! It is as you suspect! I am indeed the renown genius, Syd Blaek.¡± The Afelin bowed dramatically. A laugh bubbled out of the last person in the room.

    She was a young teenage girl sitting on a couch, brown-skinned and almost human, but closer to Syd in a Dark Land way. She was mostly human, face freckled, eyes green, straw-colored hair falling around her head. But humanity made room for antennae like Syd''s, and luminescent swirls on the back of her arms. In her short yellow dress, she looked almost like a pixie but did not make the eyes linger in that Faefolk way. Still, Jun Mi did not know what she was. As if he picked up on that, Syd rose behind the girl and gestured down.

    ¡°This is Hokee.¡± He smiled and nodded. Hokee mimicked. ¡°She is an Orean girl, one of the lost people of Darshaln!¡± His eyes shined and Hokee beamed.

    The Dark Land¡¯s lost people were one of its many mysteries, but seeing a bit of Shuraat in Hokee, Jun Mi found herself more concerned than intrigued. Chiaki seemed to pick up on her emotions next, for the woman stood and introduced her lot properly.

    ¡°L¡¯vay is our contingency plan in case I get too exhausted during this battle. He¡¯ll be allowed to fight in a restrained capacity until the time limit is up. Syd will be providing back up.¡± She paused giving the Afelin the chance to twirl.

    "Yes! With my remote souls, we''ll face this threat in a way they can''t expect!" Wisps rose from his right hand as he turned his palm upward. Chiaki smiled and gestured to Hokee.

    ¡°And Hokee will be our conductor. She¡¯ll make sure we don¡¯t get overwhelmed.¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Jun Mi gaped. This girl was a Conductor at so young an age? It was not an impossible feat, but doing so took a level of skill few people could reach. Conductors did not stand with every force, nor were they ever easy to find. If you could find a good one though, there was little your opponent could do. Conductors controlled the rhythm of the battle. Hokee must have seen the realization in Jun Mi''s eyes because she swayed happily. It made her smile and settle down, allowing a bit of peace as Chiaki motioned to a chair.

    "I would like to say I''m sure Kado told you about me, but I suspect he did not. I am Chiaki, of course. I''m a Spirit Guard Captain who took to traveling to help areas outside the Spirit Circle. My goal is to share in our training and create better systems around the world, but I also get involved with Spirit Domains. That brings us to our meeting."

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jun Mi nodded as she took a seat. ¡°My name is Jun Mi. I¡¯m a high ranking Jade Warden serving under the Magic Councilor, Dae-Hyun. My job is to monitor the actions of the Yoshiki Sect Cardinal, Yoshiki Yuzuko. In general, the Sect has been making big moves, and their most recent one led to three Cardinals meeting in the Calm Lands.¡±

    ¡°Who are these Cardinals?¡± Chiaki asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re the leaders of the Yoshiki Sect, serving under High Priest Gan. There¡¯s Saheed, their Demonic Tool Maker. Baroq, their Pugilistic Guardian. Shiomi, their hitman Swordsmaiden. And then the three we have to worry about. Yuzuko, Miki, and Ayaka.¡±

    ¡°No special designations for them?¡± Syd raised his hand.

    ¡°Not in the same way as the other three, no. Saheed, Baroq, and Shiomi are the most visible threats of the Sect, doing the most to keep them in control of their territory. Because of his demonic tools, Saheed has some spotlight, but he and Yuzuko play a role behind the scenes. Miki and Ayaka are newer cardinals, so we know the least about them.¡±

    ¡°What about the Yoshiki Sect¡¯s Demonic Influence. How does it manifest?¡±

    Jun Mi tried not to be surprised that Syd asked the question, but it wasn¡¯t often people named their power like that. It wasn¡¯t often that foreigners found themselves in battles with demons, and when they did, survival mattered more than understanding supernatural mechanics. Magic was magic. Power was power. People did not need to know about dragon fire to know they¡¯d be burned, but being able to ask that question upped your chances of survival. Maybe he was a genius, even if she could not say he was renowned.

    ¡°Transmutative Sorcery.¡± She answered. Syd nodded frantically.

    ¡°Curious, curious! Oh my, demonic tools built off of transmutation. I suspect the tools completely transmute the aura to create a facsimile of influences. You essentially have a bunch of false demons running around!¡±

    ¡°Too excited, Syd.¡± Hokee chuckled.

    ¡°Right, right. Go on.¡± Syd nodded to Jun Mi.

    Chiaki offered a route, ¡°Specifically, what can you tell us about Yuzuko?¡±

    ¡°As matters have it, she can remove the false from the Saheed situation. Yuzuko is strange in that she¡¯s not just sensitive to Magyeon. She¡¯s sensitive to Mana and Reiki as well. Through her influence, she¡¯s able to transmute both of them into Magyeon, and was till recently known to do so with installation gems.¡±

    L¡¯vay laughed and it sounded too honey smooth for how derisive it was. It unnerved the Warden, and she suspected he knew it. ¡°Can she be faulted for leveling the field with your organization? As I once heard, you seal demon souls within you to use magyeon yourself.¡± There was something about the way he used that word that sounded like a curse.

    ¡°We only do that with vanquished demons.¡± She kept her voice leveled.

    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s only a coincidence that slaying demons with this power makes you stronger?¡±

    Jun Mi felt her brow furrow before she noticed the change in her emotions. This Faerie may have been restrained, but even common words dripped with magic.

    "I still remember when I first started hearing about you Wardens." L''vay chuckled. Faeries were immortal, but none were known to be active in the Serpent Dynasty. None were known to care enough about human conflicts to tell stories of them. She wondered, what did that say about this one?

    ¡°Enough, L¡¯vay.¡± Chiaki warned him. L¡¯vay raised placating hands and fell back against the wall.

    Syd brought his fingers to his chin as if he had a beard to stroke. ¡°Yuzuko sounds like a Panetheral. Tell me something, why are they in Rial specifically?¡±

    ¡°We only know that they¡¯ve been entering domains, so far.¡±

    Syd began to pace. ¡°Well, I have a theory. Between Saheed and Yuzuko, this Yoshiki Sect is able to turn normal people into demons, but not in a thorough way. Installation Gems aren¡¯t particularly popular in the triumvirate, are they? And if you break a demonic tool, the person loses their power. But what if you were to use Reiki instead of Mana. Spirits are more common place than mana fonts, and while it¡¯s rarer to find a spiritualist, reiki doesn¡¯t need a casting structure to affect people.¡± He paused and turned. ¡°If her transmutation is precise enough, Yuzuko could theoretically create a source or elixir that triggers demonic metamorphosis!¡±

    Chiaki asked, "But wouldn''t that still require sensitivity to Reiki or Magyeon? She can''t be able to use it regularly."

    "They could if they add a competent of life magic, but we''re talking a level not even an Ufanyn can achieve. Still, make a mixture that''s one part reiki and one part magyeon, then use life magic to give it an inoculating quality. With a Panethereal it''s possible, they would just need a component mage. New Question! What made the Yoshiki Sect go from defending territory to branching out?"

    "An attempted summoning." Jun Mi recalled. "It was shortly after Ayaka was named their sixth cardinal, it put us wardens on high alert. When they had six cardinals before, they tried to use a demon-sealing ground to summon Yoshiki Hanzo back into this realm. This time, we knew which grounds they would use and launched a counterattack. They still managed to complete the ritual, but it didn''t connect them to the Maelstrom. We were able to interrupt it before it was completed, but they did make contact with something.¡±

    ¡°And that something likely kicked off this change.¡± Chiaki nodded. ¡°Syd, thoughts?¡±

    ¡°I suspect it was a Rare Convergence Event. The six cardinals use their transmutative powers differently, and this affected errant energy. If we assume the Yoshiki Sect tried to alter how much the Maelstrom interacts with the Mortal Realm, we could say their idea is to find points of intense magyeon and amplify it. However, the point they found was a mix between two different energies, and with the Panethereal there, they couldn¡¯t help but amplify both.¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t think it was a failure?¡±

    ¡°Not entirely. I think they headed to Rial to trigger that event again. The thing they summoned likely suggested using Reiki instead of Mana, and now they¡¯re trying to summon it again to see what else they can learn.¡± Syd nodded as if it made perfect sense. Despite herself, Jun Mi couldn¡¯t say it didn¡¯t. But¡­

    ¡°That only covers one part of what they¡¯re doing there. Baroq, Saheed, and Shiomi have been seen running solo operations in foreign lands too, and Yuzuko is the only Panethereal among them.¡±

    ¡°But they don¡¯t need Yuzuko if they¡¯re only there to gather Reiki.¡± Chiaki offered.

    Jun Mi frowned. She didn''t know why it hadn''t struck her before, but what they suggested made perfect sense. The Sect stayed in the domains to gather a lot of Reiki, but what for? Did she want to know? Would knowing change how they prepared for the long-term plan? She shook her head. One step at a time. It''d lead to a battle either way, and that battle started today.

    ¡°When should we attack?¡± She asked.

    "Right now," Chiaki answered. "There''s no reason to give them more time than we already have. Everyone prepare. I''ll call upon the spirit to transport us." She stood and most of the others headed for the door. Jun Mi was in tow, but she stopped as Syd did, bringing his fingers to his chin again.

    ¡°Is there something else?¡± She asked.

    "Not about the Yoshiki sect. I''m just wondering. Didn''t the Harrabaren also go to Rial?" His dark eyes turned on her. She nodded but shook her head afterward.

    "If I knew why, I don''t think I could tell you." She didn''t work with the woman and thought only one Magic Councilor might know.

    Syd nodded. "I did not suspect you could, but now I''m concerned. I think this might affect the battle we''re walking into. You might learn something, Jun Mi, that puts you in the Harrabaren''s line of sight." He continued, and Jun Mi swallowed that, wondering if it might endanger Shuraat as well¡­

    [Chapter 42 ends¡­]

 Chapter 43: The Roaming Spirit Guard

    Chiaki and the others rode astride a great glowing bird, soaring so high above the land that it all seemed an ocean of greens, grays, and blues. Wing beats made them jump great distances, the shape of the world beneath them shifting, the sky above doing the same. For Jun Mi, this would only take her back to where she started, the magic of two spirits canceling each other out. For Chiaki though, it was a round trip, she would only have two hours to meet the threat of the Yoshiki Sect; only two hours to win this battle. Considering that, she supposed her mind should have been shifting through plans, but she couldn''t draw her focus away from the warden, whose silent musings drew weak sprites around her head. Jun Mi would never see them, but to Chiaki they were as bright as a candle in the dark, urging her in their silent way to help the troubled woman out.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    The Warden shook her head, "I did not come to Rial alone. A boy on his flame-building pilgrimage joined me, and I left him behind when I went to summon you. I''m certain the sect spotted me, and all I can do is hope he stayed hidden." The unspoken words were clear. She could hope, but neither of them believed a young dragon would stay in hiding for long.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Syd let out a chuckle. "That''s what a dragon worshiper would think, Hoka. It''s more that Mordunaal is strong, as are the type of dragons you see out fighting abominations. Most of their kin are stronger and more durable than yours or mine, however, they''re still as susceptible to death as any other."

    Hoka glared at him. ¡°You¡¯re not helping! She¡¯s worried!¡±

    Syd nodded. ¡°And we do her no favors trying to convince her things will be all sunshine and butterflies!¡±

    Chiaki sighed, all too used to this bickering father-daughter routine, and all too aware it wasn¡¯t helping. She could only be grateful that L¡¯vay hadn¡¯t opened his mouth, but that just made her wary. She shook her head. If she had to think about what the old faerie might be planning, she¡¯d have to push everything else off the table.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Jun Mi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You knew him as a child?¡±

    ¡°

    Chiaki laughed. "No! He did it quite deliberately in fact, in front of a crowd of people. But you see, to exorcise a spirit that powerful means your spirit has to be intense. Kado was what Spirit Guards classify as a Shinigami, an exorcist who can bring ¡°death¡± to spirits. That made him a bit too powerful to just kill off, so, he ended up under my care. He joined two others at the time. One girl with powerful channeling abilities, and another who had become a spirit''s vessel. Later, a younger boy joined us. For whatever reason, he adored Kado."

    ¡°

    Syd nodded. ¡°I have met Kado. It is an accurate use of words.¡±

    Chiaki found herself smiling at that memory but held Jun Mi in this one. "I was not even the slightest bit used to having kids to look after. They were all different, needed different training, and except for their junior, were always at each other throats. I would take them from district to district, trying to help them adjust to their abilities by handling small spiritual affairs, but things got more dangerous in the Spirit Circle around the time I became a captain, and there were a lot of times when they were in a separate district from me. I thought I could focus on the task at hand without them, but I worried instead. What if they face an opponent they can''t match? What if a powerful enemy of mine chooses to target my students? What if a malevolent spirit manifests and proves too much? What if? What if? What if? For the first few missions, that was where my mind always went.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Jun Mi frowned deeply, but Chiaki left her to her musings, feeling somewhat nostalgic. The Warden was a little younger than Kado, and this little lecture reminded her of how he and his peers always reacted. She decided she¡¯d have to see them all again sometime, sure that their schedules would always be full but still hoping she might catch them free. The thought fell into a drawer in the back of her mind as Rial came into sight though, her sword coming from its scabbard as she stood up.

    As it pushed against the fabric between the realms, her group was dropped, skydiving toward where the Yoshiki sect gathered. They stood in front of a giant seed, and between them and it stood an all too strange tree. It rose from what looked like a breathing pedestal, its liquid bark growing into hand-like branches. Mist rose from the branches, like leaves or hairs standing on ends. Hidden roots drank reiki from the domain, killing the foliage around them, and turning wild sprites into dust on the breeze. Heat filled Chiaki¡¯s brow as the power faded, her eyes jumping from one target to the next, deciding who would be the easiest to take out.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Ayaka raised her hand and she vanished too, followed by one disciple after the other. A stinger grew out from Syd''s arm, and he saluted as he disappeared too. Chiaki gave Jun Mi a final reassuring nod, and then the Warden was gone with Hoka disappearing right behind her. Only Chiaki remained, standing in front of Yuzuko and three disciples surrounding her. There was also something of a specter here, taking in this assault with calculation instead of alarm.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Chiaki couldn''t help but laugh, not at this obvious distraction but the amount of times destiny seemed to come up when it wasn''t involved. If it was her turn to invoke it, she might say she was destined to attack first.

    She went for Hrish, blade snapping out as he raised his arms to meet it. As if her sword were a ghost, she swung it through him, leaving a bubbling blue line where he might otherwise be scarred. His body dropped and Phirun spun his swarm into action, barbed balls clinging together as they attacked from all sides. They converged into a thunderstorm of explosions, the air flashing as it went hot. Chiaki leaped out of it, cracked scales falling from her skin as she caught him off guard with her sword through his chest. He was falling before she drew it back, and she was turning to meet her final foe. The scythes came down and the air became razors, Yawen''s aura tracing the blades and spinning out. Chiaki slashed, cutting the aura instead of the girl, filling her eyes with sudden terror. Fang marks trailed down the disciple''s body, dropping her just as fast as the rest.

    Chiaki turned back to Yuzuko''s prison and leaped out of the way as roots stabbed up from the ground. Was this a mutated spirit of the domain? Was this Yuzuko¡¯s secret attack? Between those and other questions that could have filled her mind, she wished she could have her pick of the answers. But there only came one as a body pulled itself up with the roots. It could have been a man if she didn''t know any better, completely wrapped in bramble like a mummy in bandages. Its roots stabbed into the falling disciples and they rose to their feet again, changing as Reiki filled them.

    Yawen grew a tengu''s jet-black wings.

    Orange-striped fur covered Hrish¡¯s body.

    Indeed, she only had one question, and faced with these transformed foes she couldn''t help but ask it.

    ???

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    [Chapter 43 ends¡­]

 Chapter 44: The Wolf and the Librarian

    Chapter 44: The Wolf and the Librarian

    Leyu Nmwale appeared in the room before Kiara. It had only been a handful of days since she saw him last; since she visited that sylph village and learned about magic. It had only been a few days, but he looked little like she remembered. Before, he had feather hair and hawk-like eyes. There was a bit of bird to him, that seemed to lend itself well to a person of wind. Now though, he seemed more of fire, with constant black smoke rising from his head, horns that glowed like hot metal, yellow glowing eyes, and a sleeveless robe bearing his warm dark brown skin. And yet, he filled the room as if he was no different. Many questions filled Kiara¡¯s mind, but only one of them did so loudly.

    ¡°Why Leyu?¡± She looked at Danson, and Keigo looked at her.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t explain anything while I was gone?¡±

    Kiara flushed, "I think I might have been too busy talking to Shuraat." But she did enjoy the conversation. He made the dragon dens seem like a fantastic place; great mountains covered in forest and dotted with caves, mighty beasts fit to be their prey. He hadn''t even gotten into what the inside of the mountains was like before it was time to focus on the Yoshiki sect again.

    Keigo looked sharply at Danson.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to explain things twice.¡± The elf shrugged, and with a sigh, Keigo looked at Leyu.

    "Why you though?" He said, and the former sylph manifested a teapot and cup. He filled it, taking a seat at the table.

    ¡°As I understand, you have encountered a magical phenomenon that forced you to retreat from your recent battle.¡±

    ¡°We fought a demon.¡± Diana chimed in. ¡°Keigo and I lost our ability to use magic¡­ Danson¡¯s magic got weaker. The only ones who could still fight were Kiara and Shuraat.¡±

    Leyu followed her eyes to the two of them. Kiara awkwardly waved.

    ¡°That would make sense.¡± He nodded, and Keigo spoke again.

    ¡°Then there¡¯s something we can do about it?¡±

    ¡°There is.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re going to help us fight?¡±

    "Not alone, no." Leyu produced a wand at that, sketching a magic circle in the air. It pulsed, intricate lines glowing, and then collapsed inward into a swirling portal. A clawed hand breached it and pulled a body out, depositing a wolf myrin in the space beside him. Kiara didn''t get a chance to register her appearance before Keigo gasped.

    ¡°You¡¯re the myrin from before!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve met Tsukee?¡± Danson asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s the one who saved you?¡± Diana asked.

    Kiara raised her hand, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Tsukee Wivioh,¡± the wolf nodded, her eyes lighting up. ¡°And you¡¯re the girl from the other world!¡± She beamed and Leyu nodded. She turned to him, throwing her arms around him. ¡°Thank you! I was hoping I¡¯d get to meet her soon.¡±

    ¡°As matters had it, Danson needed my help for a big battle. I thought to involve you first.¡±

    She smiled, nuzzling her cheek into his. ¡°Yay! Favoritism!¡±

    The display made Kiara raise her hand again, ¡°Are¡­,¡± She paused, wondering if it was any of her business.

    ¡°Are you two dating?¡± Diana didn¡¯t pause, and Danson cackled.

    ¡°No.¡± The two said together.

    ¡°They don¡¯t think they are.¡± Danson sighed, running a hand through his hair.

    ¡°It is a question we are often asked because of our closeness.¡± Leyu said.

    Kiara nodded, ¡°Then¡­you don¡¯t know you¡¯re dating.¡± How many times had she seen it before? In school, in shows.

    Tsukee looked at Leyu. ¡°She¡¯s fun.¡±

    ¡°Umm,¡± Shuraat raised his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to interrupt but the Yoshiki sect is still out there, I don¡¯t know when Jun Mi will be back but I don¡¯t want to make her worry.¡±

    The former sylph nodded, manifesting another cup of tea for Tsukee. She sat beside him, and Keigo and the dragon boy provided a quick recap. The two listened intently, trading looks here and there, and when the final word was said Leyu nodded.

    ¡°It is truly fortunate that Tsukee is involved, she will be able to explain something essential to Kiara, that I embarrassingly missed when I met her before.¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°As for what happened with your magic, I¡¯ll elaborate first. Yoshiki Miki¡¯s Viral Chord temporary made you magyeon sensitive rather though mana sensitive. It was a weaponized possession, made possible by the structure of his magic.¡±

    ¡°But elves can¡¯t use magyeon.¡± Danson replied.

    ¡°And humans can.¡± Leyu took a sip. ¡°It¡¯s the same principle but causes a different reaction. It is also why Keigo was still able to use his spiritual powers.¡±

    ¡°I think you might have to explain it thoroughly.¡± Tsukee suggested.

    Leyu nodded, and held his hands up, shaping a ball of light between them. Three colors distinguished its layers, growing denser the further they moved to the core.

    ¡°When I met you all before, I explained that our aura is the radiance of our life energy, and that life energy dwells at the core of our being. What I did not explain is what the core of our being is, but it decides how we interact with the properties of magic. Dark Land scholars call this core our Inner World, and it is comprised of three layers. The outer layer of our soul. The second layer of our mind. The third layer of our life. A core is incomplete without all three, but we do not use all three the same way.¡±

    Tsukee nodded at Shuraat. ¡°Take dragons for example, they cast outward from the deepest part of their inner world. Their flames are a form of life energy.¡±

    ¡°A spiritualist, in turn, cast out from the outermost layer of their core, making their aura more actualized than others.¡±

    ¡°Actualized?¡± Keigo raised his hand.

    ¡°In the simplest term, it is something you can interact with.¡±

    Diana nodded, ¡°The Dekah tribe in the northern expanse use mental powers. Telepathy, telekinesis, precognition. I guess they cast out from their second layer.¡±

    Leyu nodded. ¡°Yes, that is so. In this world there are people like the Dekah, spiritualist like Keigo, and beings like dragons, who can cast from different parts of their inner world, but for the majority of magic forms, the layers are connected.¡±

    Danson stroked his chin, ¡°And that demon¡¯s possession broke that connection?¡±

    Tsukee shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s more that he changed the¡­what¡¯s a good word for it?¡± She looked at Leyu.

    ¡°Resonance, perhaps.¡± He suggested, casting dust around the ball. ¡°Last time, I explained that the world we know also shapes our aura. This is because our outer world informs our inner world. In this world, the most abundant form of magical energy is Mana. It is in the air, the rain, the stone beneath our feet, the fire in a hearth.¡±

    ¡°Air, Water, Stone, Fire!¡± Kiara said excitedly. ¡°There are a bunch of stories in my world that talk about elements.¡±

    Leyu nodded, ¡°And many archaic schools of knowledge suggested that those stories are right, but there is not merely four forms of mana, and the resonance plays a role too.¡±

    ¡°How many are there?¡± Her eyes widened.

    ¡°Mana from stones is not the same as mana from flora. Mana for the dawnstar is not the same as mana from the flame. There is even evidence that our inner world produce its own form of mana, and we see this in the manifestation of reiki. Were I to try to number them, though, perhaps I¡¯d say there are sixteen known forms observed through all schools of magic.¡±

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Kiara''s eyes lit up. "Sixteen?" She gasped. "That''s¡­" A lot was putting it mildly. Stone and Flora meant two, Fire and solar added two more. Did light produce mana? Did darkness? Was shadow different than darkness because it was caused by light? Her head buzzed as she tried to determine them all, and a cup of tea floated over to her. She took a sip. "Thanks." She flushed, and Shuraat snickered beside her.

    ¡°Me too.¡± He whispered. Leyu gave her a moment before he went on.

    ¡°Because of the outer world, our inner world responds to mana, but not in the same way. When I speak of resonance, I speak of how it responds. With reiki, for example, people who can sense it are able to resonate with the most. Channelers do so better than exorcist or sealers. It has the potential to reach the life layer in strong channelers, making them spirit vessels. With mana though, resonance takes on a different meaning. A deep resonance with fire might let you be a flame elementalist, but such a resonance is rare. Furthermore, unlike spiritual magic, mana is unstructured and takes no form and grants you nothing when your resonance is weak.¡±

    Keigo spoke. ¡°Based on what I know about reiki, I was wondering where you were going with that. Weak channelers can¡¯t be vessels, but they can still draw on a spirit¡¯s powers. Kiara¡¯s the only human fire mage I¡¯ve ever seen, though, and I can¡¯t imagine fire mana is hard to find. Even if it was, there¡¯s no way she should be the only wind user, wind is everywhere.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, and yet wind mana does not resonate with people as thoroughly as it does with someone like Kiara. You cannot feel the mana in the air, where as Kiara likely can. It¡¯s not that the mana isn¡¯t there, just that its resonance with you is shallow.¡±

    ¡°Which means?¡±

    ¡°Tell me, Keigo, how does your transformation magic work?¡±

    ¡°I gain the essence of something I¡¯ve killed and can turn into it.¡±

    ¡°Soul-shifting magic. One of a numerous schools of transformation. But what do you think makes soul-shifting different?¡±

    ¡°I mean, when done right, it lets you use the powers of the things you shift into. It makes it smarter to target beings with unique ability, where as other forms of transformation just change you into something else.¡±

    ¡°Now, as we know this is magic and not a spiritual or demonic ability, if I were to ask you what mana this magic relies upon, what would you say?¡±

    Keigo shrugged. ¡°I mean, if soul really does produce its own mana and that¡¯s different from reiki, then soul mana?¡±

    ¡°Yes, as well as Water and Life. This is the nature of a shallow resonance. You cannot use mana in its rawest form, but you can build a spell by combining it with other mana. That is the structure of magic.¡±

    ¡°So what is a shallow resonance?¡± Diana raised her hand. ¡°My best guess is like¡­how effectively we can grasp it?¡±

    Tsukee smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a perfect way to look at it.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± said Leyu after a sip. ¡°What is fire to you, beyond warmth and light?¡±

    ¡°Powerful.¡± Keigo answered.

    ¡°Destructive.¡± Diana answered.

    Leyu nodded, ¡°Fire is destructive. When its mana resonates shallowly, we can only draw on that destruction.¡±

    ¡°So water¡­¡± Keigo considered it. ¡°Transforms?¡±

    Leyu nodded, ¡°Water is ever changing, always malleable.¡±

    ¡°You said water, soul and life. So you build a spells structure with three types of mana?¡± Kiara asked.

    ¡°At least two, but three certain isn¡¯t the limit.¡± Tsukee gave her a smile.

    ¡°Soul-Shifting magic is about the transformation of the soul into something else. The life component comes in by changing your soul at its most fundamental level. The shallow resonance of the soul mana is the body, so all transformation is Soul and Water. However, soul-shifting does more because it has a stronger structure.¡± Leyu answered.

    ¡°I wonder¡­do martial artist use gyo because they have a strong soul resonance, even if they can¡¯t sense reiki?¡± Keigo pondered.

    Kiara focused on Leyu. ¡°So Keigo transforms his soul and life.¡± The two nodded again. ¡°And Diana?¡±

    ¡°Wind and Solar.¡±

    ¡°I can guess this one!¡± Diana clapped. ¡°Wind because its a force and solar because its a radiance. I radiate my strikes turning them into energy.¡±

    "But doesn''t that imply all magic like that is the same? If you were throwing slashes instead, wouldn''t it use the same mana?" Kiara looked at her. Leyu nodded and got her attention back.

    ¡°You are correct, both striking and slashing magic use the same type of mana. The question your looking for is, why can¡¯t Diana use slashing magic then? The answer comes down to the formation of the magic.¡± The globe shrunk in Leyu¡¯s hand, dust and all, forming the familiar shape of an installation gem. In Kiara¡¯s mind, things were starting to come together. Still, she let him go on. ¡°One part of magic is the mind, and that part goes into the formation of a spell, and installation gems. Diana likely used one, designed specifically to shape her magic in that way. Prior to their creation, magic use was rarer. To cast a spell you needed to use an incantation to guide the mana into a form. It was no easy feat, first requiring that you become aware of mana and then learn to manipulate it.¡±

    ¡°There were other ways too.¡± Tsukee added. ¡°Spell books for example, had the ability to familiarize your aura with the mana, naturally making it draw to you.¡±

    Keigo nodded. ¡°A spell book was how I learned to use soul-shifting magic. I didn¡¯t learn that gems existed until Diana and I joined the troupe.¡±

    Kiara chimed back in. ¡°So¡­because someone else defined the spells structure, it won¡¯t change?¡±

    ¡°Not drastically, no, but it¡¯s possible to innovate. Striker magic was originally developed as a nonlethal way to subdue people. It wasn¡¯t until much later that it became the tool of brawlers, and of course, later still, when Diana thought to strike the air to move. However, she will never wield it to slash. To do this, she¡¯d have to become more versed in generating energy itself. It would be easier to do with her current proficiency in Striker magic, but she¡¯d have to start at the beginning.¡±

    ¡°Like when I learned soul-shifting.¡± Keigo said. ¡°I went over that book a lot, just to get the feel of what its like to interact with my soul. I wasn¡¯t allowed to use an essence spark until I got that far because it could go wrong.¡±

    Diana slightly deflated, "I didn''t even get to start thinking about being a better mage." She shook her head as if to shake the feeling away. "So what makes Danson and Kiara different? It''s pretty obvious that elves have a higher mana resonance than most humans, to start." She looked at the elf. "Ice magic¡­so water¡­but like, doesn''t freezing water imply that''s a mix of mana too. Like, one that removes things, or represents absence."

    Danson shook his head, ¡°For humans, maybe but for us Avadyn particularly, it doesn¡¯t work like that. Avadyn are closer to the stories in Kiara¡¯s world. We don¡¯t use sixteen different types of mana, we only have access to four. Water, Fire, Air, and Stone. We are pact mages though, making pacts with the Vaed to deepen our connection. In White Hat, where I was born, water mana is abundant because of the constant snow, but rather than the free flowing water that invokes an undine, the ice invokes a nivadine instead. My pact with her decides my magic. When I draw on water mana it naturally takes the form of ice.¡±

    ¡°And because Danson can draw on water mana, Miki¡¯s possession did not completely stop him from casting. For you and Keigo, however, your inner world¡¯s resonance was completely overtaken. Danson had to parse through the sudden abundance of magyeon the Viral Chord caused, deafening his sense of mana. You two lost your connection with mana, and had to form your spells of magyeon instead.¡± Leyu elaborated. Tsukee nodded beside him.

    ¡°It¡¯s rather clever. Even the most skilled mages wouldn¡¯t be able to react to something like that, and unless they were magyeon sensitive, there¡¯d be nothing they could do. They¡¯d have to be an elementalist to still be able to fight, and that brings us to Kiara!¡±

    Kiara¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I¡¯m an elementalist? What¡¯s an elementalist exactly?¡±

    ¡°In the simplest terms, it¡¯s a person with an inherent connection to mana. Usually they aren¡¯t humans. They are people like the feathered Havaroc, the amphibious Akilean, the stalwart dwarves, the towering Jotunn. However, there are some elementalist human tribes, and I suspect you¡¯re a member of one in particular.¡± The wolf grinned.

    Danson replied, ¡°I think I know what you¡¯re about to suggest but Kiara is like, fifteen?¡± He looked at her.

    ¡°Almost fifteen.¡±

    ¡°Almost fifteen. She was born at what? The lull of the six-year-siege? Dumabi older than her can¡¯t even use magic anymore.¡±

    ¡°Dumabi?¡± Kiara perked up.

    ¡°That¡¯s one of the mistakes Leyu made.¡± Tsukee nodded.

    ¡°Another is that Kiara¡¯s flames have a structure to them. From my perspective, on top of her being the only one on her world who could use magic, all signs told me she was not a member of the tribe.¡±

    ¡°Unless, of course, she was adopted.¡±

    ¡°I was.¡± Kiara nodded, thinking of Kanna and Erok. They had been in her life since her mother was still around, more like an aunt and uncle than the parents they eventually became. But¡­surely they would have known if her mother could use magic.

    ¡°And Kiara, can you guarantee neither of your biological parents could use magic?¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°No. I don¡¯t even know if my father is alive or not.¡±

    ¡°So let¡¯s consider this.¡± Tsukee clapped. ¡°On a world without magic, there is a girl who can use both fire and wind. She has dark skin, a natural connection to mana, and when hit by a spell that changes her resonance, she continues to use mana, almost as if she doesn¡¯t draw it from the world but the resplendent veil itself.¡±

    Danson did consider it, and the look he gave her made her feel like she could tower over him.

    ¡°Why is this a big deal?¡± She looked from him to the wolf.

    Keigo nodded, ¡°Who are the Dumabi?¡± He looked from Leyu to Tsuki.

    ¡°The six-year-siege¡­¡± Diana murmured. ¡°When the mainland attacked the Sun Lands, declaring one of its tribes to be an enemy of their empire.¡±

    ¡°When the Dumabi tribe of the Sun Lands lost their ability to awaken to their powers.¡± Danson¡¯s eyes were still on Kiara.

    ¡°That makes two¡­¡± Keigo said.

    Two? Two enemies she didn¡¯t even know she had, an empire and the creatures with the golden eyes.

    "Two?" Leyu asked. She explained the specter who sent the disciples after her. "Ah yes¡­another reason Tsuki wanted to meet you." Kiara turned to the wolf. She was sipping her tea and placed it down.

    ¡°A daughter of the Dumabi people, born enemy of the mainland. A strange girl from another world, and enemy of the Astral Wraiths¡­¡± Tsukee¡¯s eyes shined. ¡°Kiara, we have a bit to discuss as we make our way.¡±

    She and Shuraat rose, taking that as a cue it was time to go. As easily as he produced the tea set Leyu produced a flying carpet, unfurling out behind him as he floated onto it. Tsukee climbed on beside him.

    ¡°Are we sure we¡¯re ready to fight the sect?¡± Keigo asked.

    ¡°By the time we get there, you will be.¡± Leyu answered.

    The rest of them boarded the carpet, but Kiara paused for a minute, taking in their guests one more time. Tsukee, both confident and curious. Leyu, more versed in magic than she imagined someone so young to be. She stepped toward the carpet, but a new question shouted into her mind.

    ¡°Who are you two exactly?¡±

    ¡°Tsukee Wivioh,¡± The Wolf said again. ¡°The Lunar Wolf.¡±

    "Leyu Nmwale, as you already know." Leyu made his teacup disappear. "On books in the world, I am known as the Infinite Spell. But to those it matters, I''m am the Librarian of Infinity..."

    [Chapter 44 ends¡­]

 Chapter 45: Many Questions

    Chapter 45: Many Questions

    It was time to go already¡­?

    Kiara felt like she had only just figured out what questions she wanted to ask, and yet here she was boarding the flying carpet as a hole opened in the wall. It flew outside. Diana waved to Arrowhead below, and Kiara thought about how much faster this second trip would be. So many questions. So many subjects. Where did she even start to get them all answered in time?

    ¡°It¡¯s a lot, isn¡¯t it?¡± Tsukee offered her a smile.

    Kiara frowned, brow furrowing. ¡°So much¡­¡± She grumbled. ¡°When I first came to this world, it felt like I was just a passenger. Now the wheel is in my hand and I have to suddenly steer the car.¡± The analogy was almost perfect. She could feel her anxiety shoot up like when her father tried teaching her to drive. ¡°Just in case the assisted steering craps out.¡± She shuddered at that and this moment.

    ¡°Then let us help you.¡± Tsukee gestured at the others.

    Kiara looked between each of them until her eyes settled on Danson.

    ¡°What or who are the Dumabi?¡± She turned back to Tsukee.

    ¡°Have you heard of Ruhanga¡ªthe Sun Lands?¡±

    Had she? One of the people at Pialla¡¯s house was a native, right? She nodded.

    ¡°Well, there is a tribe in the sun lands known as the Dumabi.¡± Tsukee¡¯s eyes moved to Leyu.

    ¡°They were one of the first human spellcasters in the world because of a natural connection to the Resplendent Veil. At a time, they were scattered by their elements. Fire with fire. Stone with stone. Until the first Dadawe was born, and showed that their connection was greater than they thought.¡±

    ¡°And a Dadawe is?¡±

    Leyu smiled, as if reminded of a favorite place. ¡°A rarity. They are children born at the right moment during a convergence with the veil. Born at such a time, they become vessels for all elements. Dumabi people do not follow kings or queens, but Dadawe are often revered to that level. Still, they aren¡¯t able to pass on their connection. A Dadawe child can only be born during a convergence.¡±

    That answered a few of her questions. It sounded like Dumabi got their magic from their parents, so either of her biologicals could have been the source. Still, that left room for another question on the table. ¡°Why was Danson shocked when you said I might be Dumabi?¡±

    The elf answered, ¡°The six-year-siege.¡± He looked at Leyu, eyes heavy with apology. ¡°I mean I wasn¡¯t born when it started, but I grew up in the aftermath. My folks spent time with the Dumabi in their twenties. They enjoyed the human culture, and the tribes unique connection with the Vaed.¡± He smiled. ¡°They might have even worshiped the tribe a bit, since Dumabi become Vaed when they pass on.¡±

    Kiara¡¯s eyes shot back to Leyu. ¡°Then you¡¯re a ghost?¡± She gasped.

    He and Tsukee laughed. ¡°Not quite¡­though there is a human from whom I spawned. The process of becoming an elemental takes hundreds of years though.¡±

    Kiara turned back to Danson, barely hiding her disappointment. ¡°So what happened during that siege?¡±

    As Danson explained it, the six-year siege started eighteen years ago, when the Mainland attacked the Sun Lands. Three years in it seemed to be coming to an end, but suddenly redoubled after half a year. In the end, the Mainland won¡­

    ¡°But they didn¡¯t want to conquer, or seize resources.¡± The elf said. ¡°Their target was the Dumabi, who lost their magic as if they were severed from the veil. Young and old, it didn¡¯t matter. Nobody could use magic. Age old traditions had to come to a stop, and all the world could do was watch. The Ufanyn attacked the Harragar to distract the Mainland forces, but that didn¡¯t do much good. My parents believed that if all the elven tribes got involved, the tragedy could be stopped. But elves aren¡¯t united.¡± He laughed something mixed between derision and pride. ¡°¡­the siege was why they tried to unite the elves¡­¡±

    ¡°In the spirit circle,¡± Keigo started before the silence could settle. ¡°There wasn¡¯t much talk about the siege, not from my parents anyway. But hearing this now, I remember my brother talking about people from the summer seas coming to the triumvirate, looking for spirits or demons that could restore their powers.¡±

    Leyu nodded. "Indeed. Many Dumabi set out to find ways of bringing the power back. In most cases, there was no success." Leyu stared ahead for a long moment, remembering¡­his own attempts? His failures? Kiara couldn''t quite tell. "Many children have been born in this time, but the use of magic remains scarce among the tribe."

    ¡°Why take their magic though? Were the Dumabi constantly at war with the Mainland?¡±

    Diana shook her head. ¡°I studied Mainland history a lot in school. Since the throne in the west moved from the Greenlands to the Mainland, there have been a lot of conflicts, but all of them within the continent. Dwarves, Jotunn, Harragar, Humans, Havaroc, Witches, and probably a bunch of other groups I can¡¯t remember. They all wanted control over the growing empire but there was like this unbreakable rule even in their most desperate times. ¡®Do not cross the wild sea and challenge the Summer Wilds.¡¯ If they somehow survived the trek, the battle on the summer seas would have been final. To make it worse, the only way beside the summer wilds are the ports of Harlain¡ªthe Wizard Kingdom which are too small and¡­¡± Diana looked at Danson.

    ¡°The elven sea to the east. No less treacherous than the wilds themselves.¡±

    ¡°In other words,¡± Diana turned back to Kiara. ¡°The summer seas were off limits.¡±

    So, no centuries-long grudge. No empire old need to invade. That all served to make Kiara¡¯s question louder.

    ¡°So why then?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Because the Dumabi are ultimately terrifying,¡± Leyu answered. ¡°In a way, it relates to how I said your flames have a structure.¡± That was another of the questions on her list. She nodded. ¡°This is not uncommon for elementalists. The Akilean of Water, the Havaroc of Wind, while they can only draw on one element, they can apply a spell¡¯s structure to them.¡±

    Shuraat perked up. ¡°I learned about this from Nohyr! Their powers and Phoenixes are like our flames in a way. Akilean have waters spells that can heal and make them zip through tides. Havaroc have wind spells that empower you when you breathe in. Nohyr said that if we meet any on our pilgrimage we should talk to them!¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Leyu replied. His eyes went back to Kiara. ¡°However, the process of adding this structure takes a great deal of training, of understanding their connection to mana. Part of why I did not think you were Dumabi was because there was no one to guide you through that training. It seemed more logical that you simply cast magic flames.¡±

    ¡°However.¡± Tsukee smiled.

    ¡°However, your abilities are Dumabi-like in nature. It¡¯s likely the veil isn¡¯t tethered to your world, but there you were. A world away, and yet the magic came to you.¡±

    ¡°And that means something.¡± Tsukee said. ¡°On both worlds.¡±

    ¡°Dumabi, you see, are so connected to the veil that they draw on both a deep and shallow resonance. The ability to change the nature of the elements is called Sovereignity, and it is the power of elementalists in general. But, the Dumabi are above sovereignity in one or two elements. They are Sovereigns of Infinity.¡±

    ¡°Which means?¡± Kiara couldn¡¯t even guess, but Leyu¡¯s title did come to mind. The Librarian of Infinity.

    The Librarian explained, ¡°You are fire and wind, Kiara, but you are destruction and force as well. You can make your flames cut like blades, bludgeon like fist, or make your winds destroy in ways beyond their might. Alternatively still, you could combine destruction and force, creating slashes and strikes that lay ruin, or shields that destroy the force of blows. Within every Dumabi is the building blocks for magic. With proper training, no school is off limits.¡±

    Tsuki added, ¡°On top of that, just because there are sixteen known elements doesn¡¯t mean there are only sixteen in existence. We know the ones we know because of thousands of years of magical practice, and we know we can¡¯t draw on them all. Dumabi, however, don¡¯t have that limitation. The veil means that they collectively interact with all mana, the known yes, and the unknown.¡±

    Leyu nodded again. ¡°Your flames are scarlet, yes, Kiara? Much like your eyes. I wonder to myself, what form of mana changes the color of your flames? What gives them their new structure?¡±

    Kiara¡¯s mind swirled. ¡°It¡¯s like chemical elements.¡± She thought about the mobile on her hip. ¡°Thousands of years ago, we didn¡¯t know half of them, nor half of what they could do. Like how gold is extremely conductive. Back then, it was just a shiny stone¡­ This is like if there was a tribe in the world who automatically knew how useful it was, and used it right away. No, it¡¯s like they knew and could get as much as they¡¯d ever need¡­They¡¯d always have an advantage, even if someone found an element first. They¡¯d always be the best at using it.¡±

    Leyu nodded. ¡°In theory.¡±

    Shuraat raised his hand. ¡°So what stopped them from ruling the world?¡±

    ¡°Awareness.¡± Kiara was guessing, but she was sure of it. ¡°Like with¡­bluetooth.¡± She held up her mobile then. ¡°It always existed in my world, in a way, but we didn¡¯t know that thousands of years ago. We had to develop tech that could read radiowaves, then had to make tech that could affect them. Except here, it¡¯s different. How do you ever learn that fire mana is different from solar mana? Where do you start!¡±

    Tsukee grinned at Leyu. ¡°I like her.¡±

    He smiled back. ¡°Indeed. Kiara, you are a quick study. You¡¯d fit in quite well in the Dark Lands.¡±

    Diana asked, ¡°So, Kiara¡¯s right then? The Mainland attacked because the Dumabi might come in contact with mana that makes them too powerful?¡±

    ¡°We, or I should say, the Sun Land court does not know to be certain.¡± Leyu answered.

    ¡°And if they did,¡± Keigo crossed his arms, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be the smartest thing to tell us.¡± He shrugged. ¡°But I¡¯m going to ask anyway, are there other forms of mana the world doesn¡¯t know about?¡±

    ¡°How would that work?¡± Kiara threw in.

    ¡°Tsukee smiled humbly. ¡°Have you all heard the rumor that Myrin can¡¯t use magic?¡±

    Diana shook her head. ¡°Rumor? But I thought that was proven fact? They can use magic items cause it only takes your aura, but they can¡¯t use installation gems. No matter how many you give them.¡±

    ¡°I thought the same, until I met Leyu.¡±

    Another question pushed to the front of Kiara¡¯s mind. How did these two become their titles? She chose to phrase it a different way, however. ¡°How did you two meet?¡±

    ¡°By saving each other¡¯s lives.¡± The wolf snickered and started a tale.

    Tsukee was from the northern part of the Dark Lands, familiar with its long coast and forested hills that could take you to its heart. Her family had been all over them, chasing slavers that lurked in the shadows. Being the youngest, when their pursuit crossed paths with a dangerous ring, they decided to put her somewhere safe.

    ¡°The Orphan Palace.¡±

    Once a palace of a noble family, now an orphanage for all the wayward children of Darshaln, she wouldn¡¯t be the only myrin child there and it was well defended. Tsukee didn¡¯t take kindly to the decision though.

    ¡°I thought my parents were calling me weak, so I ran away from the palace to prove them wrong. I would hunt abominations and show them.¡±

    She was ten at the time, but wolf myrin were some of the strongest of their kind. The beast girl was a threat to lesser abominations, too freshly born to be more than a nuisance to seasoned hunters. While that meant word of her wasn¡¯t spreading, she was still getting stronger. Her parents might not have heard about it, but she was proving it to herself. Her hunts led her to stronger and stronger abominations. And then she met Leyu¡­

    ¡°I am not an elemental.¡± He started. ¡°I am closer to an abomination. Like them, I am a life form borne of magic. I, however, am called a manakin.¡±

    ¡°And what¡¯s the difference?¡± Kiara asked.

    ¡°Abominations are chaotic and dangerous, while manakins are made for a purpose. As I now know, I was a human named Anleyu once. He was one of two Dadawe twins who fought during the six-year-siege, but did not survive. I believe that I was his attempt at understanding how Dumabi become elementals, but I was incomplete and unstable.¡±

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    He was sensitive to mana. His form always changed when one was more abundant than the other. When people cast spells, it felt like he was coming apart, and much of his early life was spent in fear.

    ¡°I went to the Dark Lands because manakin were first forged there. I thought I might find out how to complete myself, but I was young, I made an error.¡±

    He didn''t know about abominations. While the magically gifted people of the land knew to keep their eyes peeled, he hadn''t known the world had such monsters. And for monsters for whom magic was food, Leyu was a different type of feast altogether, a savory meal to rival a five-star chef. He became their favorite target, which made him the perfect bait for the worst.

    ¡°The Apex Abomination¡­She who ate abominations and the magically talented alike. She was wounded when she found me, but still a greater threat than me or Safari was prepared for.¡±

    Then¡­

    ¡°I came along.¡± Tsukee grinned.

    Too fast, too strong, and too well-trained to fight and hunt by her parents. Leyu was not prepared for the abomination, and the abomination was not prepared for Tsukee. The wolf defeated it and earned the acclaim she was looking for.

    ¡°The Dark lands definitely knew my name after that. A few hunting companies even wanted to recruit me.¡±

    And¡­the slaver ring saw their chance. Shortly after that very battle, they found the exhausted girl and planned to draw her family out. They¡¯d kill her and her entire pack. Who would possibly be able to stop them?

    ¡°Slavers have a lot of tricks and tools for their targets.¡± Diana said with eyes cast down.

    ¡°They were prepared for Myrin in general, and especially wolf myrin that time around.¡± Tsukee nodded.

    ¡°But not a Dumabi, an unstable manakin, and the Apex Abomination herself.¡± Leyu smiled.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Kiara exclaimed. ¡°The Apex Abomination and a Dumabi?¡±

    "When the Hunter Consortium tried and failed to kill her, I got the chance to talk to her. It turned out that we were not unlike each other¡­" That was the short version. As for the Dumabi... "Safari is a unique case, much like you. He''s not a Dumabi by traditional standards. Circumstances like this still have their power." But that was more a footnote to this tale or something to get back to later.

    It went that blatant clues were left for Tsukee''s parents. Leyu''s party followed them, and slavers prepared for Myrin had no chance against what landed on their doorstep. The battle reduced their numbers and reduced their base to rubble. In the course of only a handful of days, the wolf and librarian had saved each other, and the wolf''s family was far too grateful to let it end at that. Leyu''s group was invited to share a meal. When the older of them laughed and joked into the night, Tsukee and Leyu found somewhere quiet to talk.

    "Thank you for saving me." She said, all pouty-faced and reluctant. She had learned a lesson but wasn''t sitting happily with it.

    ¡°You saved me first,¡± Leyu replied. ¡°If you didn¡¯t, you might not have got caught.¡±

    She snickered. ¡°No, I was hunting the apex abomination already! When I found her it all would have gone the same way. I just got lucky saving you.¡±

    Leyu laughed. ¡°I was surprised they caught you. You could fight an abomination, but a bunch of normal people captured you?¡±

    ¡°Anti-myrin tools are hard to deal with! It made my body feel heavy and itchy.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just use magic then?¡±

    ¡°Myrin can¡¯t use magic.¡± Tsukee could still remember the uncertain look he gave her in response.

    ¡°But¡­I can feel the mana¡­¡±

    That was how it started¡­

    ¡°I spent a lot of time with Leyu after that. We studied about Myrin and magic, and found some interesting parallels between my kind and some of the spell casters, like practitioners and the Imeri. We learned that there were different worlds, and mana permeates differently on each of them. I learned that the Myrin story of creation was actually a reference to that.¡±

    Kiara thought about Pialla for a moment, and how the girl was more excited than surprised when she told her she came from another world. Hadn¡¯t she asked which one? As if that sort of thing wasn¡¯t uncommon? She¡¯d have to send her a note when the battle was over. She wanted to ask Tsukee about it too, but the question she was supposed to ask was clear.

    ¡°What¡¯s the Myrin story of creation?¡±

    ¡°Long, long ago¡­there existed the goddess Myri, who was of harmony with nature. When animals died, she weeped that they could not traverse the long road like greater species, and become more than what they were in life. So, she created a holy place for the souls of beasts to go and become like her in image. This is why we Myrin possess bestial features, but otherwise look human.¡±

    ¡°So this holy place was another world?¡±

    The wolf nodded and produced a scroll. Unrolling it, she revealed a portrait of the world surrounded by a pale silver aura and the many phases of the moon.

    ¡°Scholars of ancient Darshaln proposed that there is magic strong enough to create worlds, but not without a conduit. Gods were able to use this magic, and their conduit was the phases of the moons. How many moons does your world have, Kiara?¡±

    ¡°Two. Ando and Shara.¡±

    ¡°Magdalea has two as well, Tatho and Ontho. In total, sixteen phases and sixteen worlds made through them. The Myrin holy place was one of these lunar worlds¡­¡±

    ¡°So your inner world is different than normal!¡±

    ¡°Yes, more like that of a dragon¡¯s than the usual inhabitant of Magdalea. On top of that, the mana of our world was different too. It wasn¡¯t simply that we can¡¯t use magic, it was that our ability to use it is unlike anything Magdalea has seen, outside of our bestial forms.¡±

    ¡°So we started from there.¡± Leyu said.

    ¡°We thought it was like soul-shifting at first, but there was no water mana. Then there¡¯s the fact that while soul-shifting can persist unhindered, it¡¯s draining to remain in our bestial form.¡±

    ¡°More like the Laeshi shape shifting.¡± Danson said.

    ¡°Laeshi?¡± Kiara turned to him.

    ¡°One of the elven tribes.¡±

    ¡°Or like dragons transforming.¡± Shuraat offered.

    ¡°Both are good examples. We learned that Myrin are like sorcerers truly, drawing on a source of magic that¡¯s not formed of one of the sixteen, but of Lunar Mana. Made aware of that, I was able to understand our magic.¡±

    ¡°So, in that fight with Havren, you weren¡¯t using a magic item?¡± Keigo asked. ¡°It was like phasing and paralysis, though? What is the resonance of lunar mana?¡±

    ¡°Hold up your hand.¡± Tsukee replied.

    Keigo did and she pushed her palm into his. His arm quivered, and he pulled away. He shook it for a long moment, then stared at his palm.

    ¡°My hand feels¡­delayed? Like it¡¯s out of sync with my brain.¡±

    ¡°For us myrin, the lunar mana forms a displacement sorcery. Our beast forms manifest because we draw deeply from the source and spiritually return to our moons. If we draw shallowly, we can displace our bodies. If we push it outward, we can displace the spirits of those we touch.¡±

    ¡°If all myrin could do that they¡¯d never be enslaved.¡± Keigo replied, shuddering at the possibility.

    ¡°But it sounds complicated.¡± Kiara shook her head.

    ¡°It is¡­I tried teaching my family, but they couldn¡¯t grasp it.¡±

    Leyu nodded. ¡°It is as if Myrin are in the early age of magic awakening. It is still without form or understanding.¡±

    ¡°Then there¡¯s also the fact that I had to visit the moon to fully get it myself.¡±

    Kiara wondered if that meant the same as going to the moon on her world. She looked up at the star-filled sky and decided Magdalea hadn¡¯t entered its space-faring age yet. It put a lot more questions on the table, but one stood out the most.

    ¡°If myrin are from another world, why live on one where they have no power?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think their world exists anymore.¡± Shuraat answered. She turned to him, surprised by his knowledge. He flushed. ¡°Nohyr told me about it¡­The only non-dragons who have seen Akyramo are the Myrin. The story goes that they fled into Akyramo when it converged with their holy place. They¡¯ve been known to dragons for thousands of years.¡±

    ¡°There are even Myrin who worship dragons.¡± Tsukee nodded. ¡°But, Shuraat is right. The Myrin moon is no more.¡±

    ¡°What happened to it?¡±

    Tsukee drew Kiara¡¯s eyes to the silver aura around the world. ¡°This is the astral sphere. Scholars suggest it is the reason phases of the moons can hold worlds, and as such the moons are always connected to it. Kiara, if a god wanted a moon for themselves, what do you suppose they¡¯d do?¡±

    ¡°Probably attack the world already filling that phase¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, and that¡¯s what formed the Astral sphere. It is a realm in and of itself, forged of slain worlds. It is not a state of death, though, and when these undead specters get their chance, they invade the worlds touching the Astral sphere.¡±

    Monsters from a place without form, perhaps invading worlds they¡¯re envious of? How could that not sound familiar? Kiara clenched her fist, thinking about the dwellers and her world. But that raised a new question. Her world wasn¡¯t a moon. How were the dwellers, no, the astral wraiths reaching it?

    ¡°What do the scholars say about the connection between our worlds?¡±

    ¡°Your world is still very much a myth, even to them, but they theorized that if it exists, it¡¯d be on the other side of the astral sphere. Not in the way another world is across space, but the way Myrin came to this world through Akyramo.¡± Tsukee closed the scroll. ¡°How long are days on your world, Kiara?¡±

    ¡°Twenty-eight hours.¡±

    ¡°And weeks?¡±

    ¡°Ten days.¡±

    ¡°And years.¡±

    ¡°Fifteen months.¡±

    ¡°Our worlds are almost identical, down to the number of moons. However, I am sure the shape of the lands are different.¡±

    ¡°Could they be like Lunar worlds¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the theory I came up with when Leyu told me about you¡­but,¡± The wolf gave her a smile. ¡°That¡¯s all I have. I can only say for certain that they are two worlds on different sides of the astral sphere. The other side of a coin, you could say.¡±

    ¡°The astral wraiths are invading my world now, and they destroyed the Myrin moon¡­¡± And¡­ ¡°One of them is working with demons.¡± Stopping the sect suddenly seemed like a secondary objective. ¡°Why is one working with the Yoshiki sect?¡±

    ¡°I think that¡¯s what we have to figure out.¡± Tsukee replied.

    Keigo straightened up. ¡°That brings us back to the main problem then. You said we¡¯d be ready to face the sect this time, but I don¡¯t get how this lesson helps. I¡¯m not complaining about knowing more but¡­¡±

    "It remains a matter of concern." Leyu nodded. "When this battle is over we will discuss these things more, but till then, take this." He snapped and three small boxes manifested in front of Keigo, Diana, and Danson. They opened them and found jewelry inside.

    ¡°For you, Keigo,¡± Keigo pulled a ring from the box, markings etched into its band. ¡°A shifter¡¯s ring. It is charged with the mana of your magic, and will make gathering it quicker. Where you were only able to use one form before, it will allow you to easily switch between three. It shall help you master transformation, though spell words would help too.¡±

    Diana pulled out two woven bracelets and slid them on her arms. Immediately, threads unwound and stitched gloves around her hands. She clenched her fists and smiled.

    ¡°Striker Gloves.¡± Leyu announced. ¡°Like Keigo¡¯s ring, they are charged with mana. Your spells will come easier to you, letting you deploy them more frequently. In time, this will help you with layering too.¡±

    Danson pulled out a single white-blue dangling earring and almost dropped it.

    ¡°This is a frost folk earring.¡± His voice quivered.

    ¡°Yes. Unlike Keigo and Diana, mana mastery isn¡¯t what hampers you, it¡¯s noise. Focus on the right mana as the earring binds with you. You are aware of its curse, after all.¡±

    ¡°The longer you¡¯re marked by the frost folk the sooner you become them.¡±

    ¡°But if you take the mana from the curse, you will remain yourself.¡±

    Danson put it on and watched his arm. His skin paled, his nails sharpened, and pale blue hairs began to grow. He moved his fingers and flicked a snowflake away. With it went the transformation, and he grinned.

    ¡°This is crazy, but I suppose that¡¯s what I get for turning to the Librarian of Infinity.¡±

    Kiara thought about that title again, and the Lunar Wolf. She thought she finally understood.

    ¡°The Lunar Wolf because you use magic from the moons. The Librarian of Infinity because you¡¯re a living connection to the Dumabi¡¯s infinity.¡± The two of them smiled. ¡°But what are your bounties?¡± Her eyes shined.

    ¡°530,000 last time I checked.¡± Tsukee answered.

    ¡°I¡¯m a bit of an anomaly for them. Mine is 610,000.¡±

    Kiara¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Where did you meet them?¡± She looked sharply at Danson.

    ¡°If you wanted to insult me, you could have just done it directly.¡± He flicked a snowflake at her. ¡°I met them at the Sea Festival.¡±

    She had heard them mention it before and now seemed the best time to ask about it¡­but something strange was coming into sight.

    It grew out of the forest, towering and bulbous with thorny vines falling from a bright red flower on top.

    Keigo glared at it. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be able to see the domain.¡±

    ¡°A spell has overtaken it.¡± Leyu replied.

    ¡°A spell?¡±

    "The carpet came down slowly and disappeared. Leyu touched the vines and they moved beneath his hand.

    ¡°A complex one at that.¡±

    ¡°Can we still get in?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I cannot control what will happen to you when you step inside.¡±

    Tsukee turned to Leyu, meeting his eyes. ¡°Will you be all right?¡± She stepped closer. He smiled.

    ¡°Yes, but I will be a moment. Do you think you can handle this alone in the meantime?¡±

    She grinned. ¡°Of course. Leave the rest to me.¡±

    The vines glowed and twisted into a swirling portal. The swirls trailed down his arm, and he nodded slowly.

    ¡°Go, and be careful. We¡¯re already witnessing the scale of the battle ahead.¡±

    No more words were wasted. The party breached the portal, none but Tsukee sparing him a final glance. It closed behind them and they disappeared from each other¡¯s sight¡­

    [Chapter 45 ends¡­]

 Chapter 46: The Orchestra

    Chapter 46: The Orchestra

    The domain was under Hoka¡¯s control, courtesy of a familial bit of powerful magic. Territory Array¡ªas Syd had taken to calling it¡ª gave Hoka control over any enclosed space she could perceive. Even though she wasn¡¯t a spiritualist, the Grass House was little different, and she felt a sort of peace knowing it moved at her command.

    To start, she separated the threats into their own little pockets. Hostile spirits stayed gathered in spots little different from where they haunted, while Yoshiki cultists obliviously moved through infinite loops. Even her allies couldn¡¯t move without her permission, making this battle go as smoothly as she decided.

    Jun Mi, for one, was effective when her opponents couldn''t see her coming. She''d slip over bridges or drop down from toweringstalks, sewing lichen threads that bond her targets like mummies. She was a spider hunting prey, and Hoka was the force that guided them into her web.

    Syd succeeded too. The cultist wouldn¡¯t know what to expect from an afelin in general, but this one with its long arm stinger could turn battles of martial skill into ones of sudden trickery. Perhaps they expected him to wield it like a blade and not a lethal needle, one scrap turning them to stone.

    She was grateful for both of them, for as they clipped the sect''s numbers, Chiaki did battle with a spirit Hoka couldn¡¯t grasp.

    She could feel the power of it raging. Her surrogate mother was trying her best, but this spirit held her back, and there was nothing Hoka could do. It was too big? No, too deeply rooted, one part of it in this domain while another part was elsewhere. She would have to trust Chiaki to win that fight because every bit of energy that reached for that spirit was energy felling to hold two of the demons back. Still, Hoka did worry. Even with her control, she didn¡¯t think they could wrap this up in two hours.

    Then, something smashed hard against that thought, as a different type of magic ran through hers. She could feel the spell coming apart at her fingers¡ªthreads fraying as something else pushed its way in. She tried to close it, tried the wrench the spell together, but whatever invaded it was tearing it like a scalpel. She cried out and suddenly remembered L¡¯vay was there.

    ¡°Help me!¡± She demanded, and the faerie smiled.

    ¡°Oh? Are you in trouble?¡±

    ¡°Just help me!¡± She barked, gritting her teeth.

    He reached over her shoulder and touched the ball of light between her hands. In an instance, at that touch alone, the spell came together even tighter, and a chill ran up her spine. She looked at him, sure her eyes were saying too much. She wanted them to be quiet, but she couldn¡¯t stop them from drifting to the cuffs around his wrists.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Hoka¡­my magical abilities are thoroughly restricted.¡± His voice sounded like honey. She glowered.

    "It doesn''t matter¡­" She pushed her fears out of her mind, trusting Chiaki''s choice to bring him out. No, she was still entirely scared, but more so of the spirit that imprisoned him than the fae himself. "Whatever that was¡­it just let something into my territory."

    The faerie''s eyebrow went up. "Something¡­?" Somehow, the smile that curled across his face said less about his words than the way he said them. How did all his words seem like part of a scheme?

    ¡°Some things¡­¡± She corrected herself, feeling as each of them split off.

    That was L''vay''s doing, she was sure. She would have grouped them, figuring each out in one go. She could still do that, but not without weakening her hold on Miki and Ayaka. Still, she needed to know who these people were. She pressed her fingers deeper into the ball and felt the life of them. Two humans, a myrin, an elf, and¡­two dragons? She searched for Syd''s presence and a pixie of her popped into the air by his ear.

    "Hoka." He sang her name as he spun and his stinger slit skin. "What can I do for you this fine evening?"

    ¡°People just broke into my territory!¡± She cried.

    ¡°Now how could that be?¡± He thrust the stinger through a chest and drew it back expertly. ¡°Let¡¯s consider it. Your spell¡¯s structure is too advance for it to lose a battle of power, so you likely didn¡¯t get overwhelmed by another spatial mage.¡± He scraped the neck of a furious foe. ¡°Perhaps a person could infiltrate the structure of the spell, but that¡¯d be a near impossible sight to see!¡±

    He was too excited, as per usual, and too unbothered by the ruin he left in his wake. Pixie-Hoka looked back as several Yoshiki cultists turned to stone.

    ¡°What else do you have for me, Hoka?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do! But there are two dragons there. What if one is the boy Jun Mi was talking about? These guys could be our allies!¡±

    ¡°And you want me to sign off on you connecting with them because¡­ Chiaki is indisposed!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Then this is an important lesson, Hoka. You¡¯re the conductor, and we¡¯re just the members of the orchestra. Show us what it means to control the rhythm of the battle.¡±

    Syd nodded, and Pixie-Hoka clenched her fist as she faded away. As she came back to herself, she found L¡¯vay standing several feet away.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She demanded.

    ¡°I was just waiting, Hoka¡­just in case something bad came this way.¡± L¡¯vay plucked a blade of grass up and blew it.

    She pushed him out of her mind again and sent her pixie to Jun Mi next. Having defeated one group, Hoka planned to send her after another, but that interruption had brought them upon her. One spotted her first and came at her fast, the air around him heavy as his attack launched.

    Jun Mi spotted it just in time to raise her arms and block an unseen blow that left her shaking. The man¡¯s leg swung around, and she ducked, shears soaring above her head as she sprung back. Her foe still came at her, but with a sewing needle, she pierced something Hoka couldn''t see and sewed threads around the man''s arm.

    ¡°What?¡± He grunted as they twisted and fell over each other, stitching a glove into place.

    A sword was swung and the threads were torn. Jun Mi dashed at him and jumped back as arrows flew and rotted the ground. Two other sect members had arrived. Three now, with different powers, and yet Hoka still had to distract her with a question.

    ¡°Jun Mi!¡± The pixie landed on her shoulder. ¡°What can you tell me about each of the disciples.¡±

    Jun Mi''s eyes moved between them, first the man who attacked her. "Baroq''s disciples use a technique called Iron Bell. It''s a multi-range tethering technique that wraps their aura around you and carries the impact of their blows through it."

    Her eyes moved to the woman with the sword next. ¡°Shiomi¡¯s disciples use the Weightless Blade technique. Expanding their aura, each movement of their sword is remembered and their aura is shaped to match. They launch those attacks out as unseen blades.¡±

    Finally, the one firing arrows from a liquid bow. ¡°Yuzuko¡¯s disciples¡­she teaches them to convert the energy that touches them into magyeon. They aren¡¯t as precise as her but¡­¡± Jun Mi¡¯s eyes dropped to the rotted ground. ¡°They¡¯re dangerous in their own right.¡±

    Hoka took this all in.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°What about the other cardinals?¡±

    ¡°Saheed¡¯s will use some sort of item to manifest their power. I can say nothing about Miki and Ayaka though.¡±

    That was still more than enough.

    ¡°I think the dragon boy is back and he brought friends, I¡¯m going to use them to help us with this fight.¡±

    Jun Mi dodged a quick barrage of arrows and slashes that devastated the ground around her.

    ¡°Keep her at a distance or keep your aura close to your body.¡± Yuzuko¡¯s disciple instructed. Her vanquished demon is a Seamstress Spider. It lets her curse people with restraining silk.¡±

    Baroq¡¯s disciple looked at his arm, essentially dead at his side. ¡°But she can¡¯t fight, right?¡± He asked. Yuzuko¡¯s disciple nodded.

    ¡°That might be best.¡± Jun Mi said to the pixie, and Hoka nodded, hoping for the best as she left her to meet this battle alone.

    She searched through the interlopers till she found the dragons again, and pulled them both together. Focusing in, she watched them interact before she approached.

    ¡°Shuraat!¡± A girl exclaimed.

    ¡°Kiara!¡± A boy called back.

    ¡°What just happened?¡±

    "I don''t know. I was just flying, following your¡­scent¡­" He flushed. Kiara tried to pretend it didn''t affect her. "But I couldn''t get any closer. Then, suddenly, I was here."

    ¡°Can you¡­find the scent of the others?¡±

    The dragon boy flushed harder, ¡°It¡¯s not weird! It¡¯s a dragon thing!¡±

    ¡°I know! I don¡¯t think it¡¯s weird! It¡¯s just weird for me! I don¡¯t know what people¡¯s scents are!¡± The two looked away from each other awkwardly.

    They were about the same age as her, but while Hoka could sense two dragons, she saw none of that in the scarlet-eyed girl. She made her appearance and they immediately went on guard. Well, they were fighters at least.

    ¡°You, girl! You¡¯re not a dragon!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­not¡­ who are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Hoka! I¡¯m with Chiaki and Jun Mi!¡±

    Shuraat lowered his guard. ¡°You¡¯re the people she went to for help!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I really need to know how you all got into my spell but that doesn¡¯t matter right now. You, girl, why do you feel like a dragon?¡±

    Kiara answered, ¡°I¡­have a dragon¡¯s flames inside of me.¡±

    ¡°She has Mordunaal¡¯s flame!¡± Shuraat proudly added.

    For her part, Hoka perked up a lot. Her pixie almost glowed with happiness and she shook her head excitedly.

    ¡°All right, this could work. Are the people who came in here with you your allies?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Diana, Keigo, Danson, and Tsukee.¡± Kiara answered.

    ¡°Let¡¯s pretend like I don¡¯t know who they are.¡±

    ¡°The redhead, the boy in black, the elf, and the myrin.¡±

    ¡°And of the four of them, who¡¯d be the best for fighting spirits?¡±

    The scarlet-eyed girl considered that visibly, and replied confidently. ¡°Keigo, Tsukee, and Diana. Probably in that order. Despite being a Myrin, Tsukee can do it.¡±

    ¡°Can she take on multiple sect members at once?¡±

    Kiara looked at Shuraat. He nodded, and she looked back at the pixie. ¡°Yes. I think she¡¯s probably the strongest.¡±

    ¡°All right¡­what about the elf?¡±

    The girl thought deeply again.

    ¡°He¡¯d tell you he¡¯s strong. If you put someone strong against him though¡­ he¡¯ll win.¡±

    A new plan was coming together, but that still left the scarlet-eyed girl.

    ¡°And what about you?¡±

    ¡°If we fight together, we¡¯ll win!¡± Shuraat answered. Kiara seemed shocked, but she smiled still.

    ¡°I¡¯m here for a reason though! There¡¯s a ghostly figure somewhere in this domain, it has golden eyes. I have to stop it.¡±

    Hoka pulled back, though her pixie didn¡¯t disappear. She touched the ball and searched hard, rolling over every spirit and person that filled the domain, checking them again and again, but couldn¡¯t find the thing this girl was talking about. She turned around, almost ready to ask L¡¯vay for help, but stopped when she noticed he had moved even further.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡± She barked. He smiled.

    ¡°So angry for a creature so small. I¡¯m making sure nothing can hurt you.¡±

    This Fae was getting worse by the second, but she shook him out of her head again.

    ¡°An elf, three humans, a dragon, a myrin.¡± Those were her allies, her instruments for this battle. ¡°A ghost with golden eyes.¡± That was an anomaly she¡¯d have to get to the bottom of. If she couldn¡¯t feel it, then it had the ability to move freely in her territory. She wanted to turn to Chiaki for assistance, but the woman had problems of her own¡­

    ¡ò¡ò¡ò

    Chiaki was¡­ in the middle of an intense battle. The transformed Hrish, came back with more power, fist flying in after unseen blasts. She tried to dodge, feet moving fast, but air blades swung faster, cornering her to let him grow closer. She could try to jump but black orbs danced above her head. They were waiting to strike, waiting for Hrish to leave her broken. And he might have had his backhand strike not bounced off scales lingering in the air. Chiaki slashed before they fell away, blade going for the roots in his chest. But Hrish thundered back as the orbs came down, exploding with a rapid wave of blasts.

    She survived, but that was the last of her scales. She dared to let her attention drift to Yokumori''s vestige, cursing Hijikata for provoking the spirit''s wrath. She cursed herself too, for not sensing it before it attacked. What could she do? How could she survive? How could she wrap up this battle before their time limit was over? How was the vestige even here? Questions, so many questions. But were she to be honest, she did have an answer for one of them. She wanted to save it for her battle with the demons, but was she not looking at worse? Did she want Yokumori to claim demons too? As the black orbs spun toward her, she switched her katana with a shakujo, and the world slowed down. She tapped it on the ground, and a breath filled her ears.

    ¡°Trade?¡± It stood behind her, loomed above her, garbed in a fine fur coat. A faded face frozen in a rictus stared out above her head, and at her side hung a bag big enough for several bodies.

    ¡°Yes, I offer myself.¡± She said, and let the black orbs hit her.

    Their touch felt like flame set to her cells, each burning individually as the heat moved through her like an infection. Her skin cracked, then flesh and bone, the heat running through her until her body burst. It was instant, right? No more than a few seconds? Even though it felt like it took several years? Her consciousness faded, and the spirit lifted a long bony finger.

    ¡°Thief.¡± It pointed at Phirun and hands spewed out from the bag, taking tight hold of him. Nails dug in and pulled him apart piece by piece. Yokumori''s vestige shuddered and its two remaining puppets screamed. As the pieces were pulled into the bag, Chiaki''s shakujo rose from it. The spirit faded, and she returned to the world with tired eyes. Yokumori wasn''t as quick to attack this time.

    ¡°Unfortunately¡­Hijikata isn¡¯t the only one who has thought of how to beat you.¡± She gave it a tired smile.

    The Flesh Merchant was a spirit from the North Wing borne of the misery of those who died in captivity. You take one of his, he takes one of yours. It was a gamble to use that spirit. If she didn''t die, it would have claimed her life. That was a one-time use though. She couldn''t afford to let a spirit like that remain in a domain too long. It didn''t matter though, her shakujo would let her have any choice of spirit. For the demons, she''d just figure out something else¡­

    All the while, Rocwen watched, impressed.

    This woman should have been easily overwhelmed, but her spiritual powers were beyond belief. Like the Spirit Princess in the east in his time. She was one of the few foes the Serpent Dynasty did not easily challenge, and it seemed her bloodline outlived it. That was a shame, but he decided he appreciated it. Watching her now inspired him, and would lead to the rise of another demonic empire. As she fought on he opened a wound in his palm, pouring his essence into the domain¡¯s soil¡­

    [Chapter 46 ends¡­]

 Chapter 47: A Strike Against the Seed of an Empire

    Chapter 47: A Strike Against the Seed of an Empire

    The moment Diana was ripped away from the others, she immediately decided to reconnect with Keigo. As far as her detection could tell, he wasn''t very far, but it struck her fast that she wasn''t going to reach him. She couldn''t. Even though he seemed to be moving casually, walking toward the center of the domain perhaps, he wasn''t going so fast that she shouldn''t have been able to catch up. It made her come to a complete stop and think about the situation. They came in and were split up, and while that seemed like teleportation she was realizing there was more to it.

    ¡°We could see the domain for starters. Then Leyu had to open it. I guess that means is some sort of spatial magic?¡± The kind she had only ever heard of.

    There was a lesson in her history books about a siege on the witches to the west. The kingdom''s force was large and fully equipped, but a campaign that should have been won in a few weeks was lost in a month. Starvation, exhaustion, madness. Many of the soldiers didn''t make it through the Witch''s Forest, and the ones that somehow made it back were forever haunted by the experience. Every twist and turn belonged to those women. Every bite of fruit was only allowed because it let things worm into your mind. Maybe this experience wasn''t precisely like that, but it was enough so that Diana realized she couldn''t win this fight.

    "I don''t have the magic tools for that and I don''t have Leyu''s magic." Tools like protective or guiding charms. Maybe something enchanted that would always show her the way. She was just a girl with, as she had learned, pretty simple energy magic, and for the first time, she wondered how it got her this far.

    ¡°I need to do more.¡±

    From a pocket crystal, she produced a pack and emptied it on the ground in front of her.

    She found strips of wood punched through with strings, a small notebook, and a sharp piece of glass. Flipping through the notebook, she went through page after page of runes she had written down to properly learn to make a runic ballad. Or at least a tune, at least a simple bit of magic she could depend upon again and again. If she got it right, she could make a nice pair of runic knuckles, but the answer still eluded her. At least, before Leyu¡¯s lessons it did.

    "Runes have an effect¡­" She found one that usually meant blast. "Based on what Leyu said, this rune is probably formed of shallow wind resonance. It''s a kinetic spell." She flipped a page. "These runes change the strength of the blast." Usually written on to blasting canes, where you placed your thumb depending on the level. "What mana would that be? Flora could mean growth¡­" She looked at the domain around her for that. "So a tune or a ballad is about a spell''s structure then¡­if I just write blast and medium growth together, it does nothing¡­but what if I say, write something like this¡­"

    She flipped to a blank page and recalled her runic principle. She wrote a blast rune, then a small circle, adding a complete stop. She wrote a medium-growth rune and a small circle after that. From that circle she drew a line back to the top of blast, and a line from it back down to the circle. She drew lines in between each of the marks and tore the page from the notebook. Holding it against her palm, she held her hand up.

    ¡°Runic weapons just need intention so¡­¡± She thought about it, imagining a blast shooting from her hand.

    Nothing happened.

    ¡°What are you missing, girl?¡± She balled that up and tossed it in her pack. Another experiment failed¡­but if nothing was attacking her, she could try again. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s in how runes form¡­¡±

    There were a lot of them to mix and match, collected from all over the Greenlands. Northern, southern, coastal, mountainous. Different runes could have the same effect and different alphabets could overlap. This was how they realized runes weren''t an ancient language but what did that tell her? She wondered¡­how did different symbols come to mean the same thing. She wrote a mountainous blast rune and a coastal blast rune. They didn''t even look alike, but side by side, she noticed one similarity. There was a curve to each. On the mountainous one, it curled around a diagonal line. On the coastal one, it curled around the straightening line of another.

    ¡°A blast from the mountain versus a blast from the sea!¡± She beamed. And traced each line again, paying attention to the order of the strokes. ¡°It¡¯s not enough to just copy the rune, each line of it is apart of the magic. It¡¯s a spellword, but not a word. It¡¯s¡­¡± How should she put it? ¡°An observation of magic in nature. It¡¯s ancient. A boulder falling down the mountain seems like a mountain blast when you don¡¯t know about erosion and stuff. A wave seems like a blast from the sea when you don¡¯t know about storms¡­¡±

    There was a story in each glyph, she curled the first line of the coastal blast up from the flat surface of the sea into a crashing wave. She drew the sharp side of the mountain launching a boulder at you. Holding both papers in either hand, she pushed in her intentions and blasts fired out. The paper burned away, but that was always going to happen, and she was too giddy to care.

    "I figured it out!" She shouted and flipped through her notebook again. Now that she had the right answer, she thought she knew how to make her knuckles. She was beyond excited, and more than ready to test the final product¡­

    Elsewhere¡­

    Rocwen puppetted the piece of himself through the domain, moving as fast and free as the wind or water. In that regard he was very much the same, and in watching Chiaki fight he had come to remember that. The spiritual power she drew upon was not in this nation. To even bring it into the domain could have a monumental effect, because as separated as they were, they were still a part of this world. That was why she had to beat the spirit in front of her. That was why he could be so easily ignored, and he¡¯d use that to his advantage. If he did not act, the Yoshiki sect might lose, but this battle reminded him of a conversation with an old friend.

    Ruelin.

    He was another of his kin within the dynasty, prone to moments of intense isolation and more intense discovery. Rocwen could barely remember a time when Ruelin joined the company of more than two people, but one such memory stuck in his mind in the fondest way.

    It happened after a big and victorious battle. Rocwen had a handsome body at the time, a strong form, long flowing hair, a man who would have been popular, even without military acclaim. It was not uncommon for him to find himself in bed with multiple women, and it was no different at that time either. He lay with them all smiles and easy jokes, when Ruelin burst into his room, eyes burning bright.

    ¡°Rocwen, I knew you would be here!¡± Ruelin¡¯s body was younger, newly adult. His hair was shorter and he didn¡¯t have half the hard muscles that Rocwen¡¯s body had gained.

    ¡°Ruelin. I would take umbrage that you barged in without asking, but I have made up my mind. You are womanly enough, we can make room in my bed for you.¡± That brought the humor back to his company, but Ruelin ignored it in favor of unrolling a scroll. Illustrations covered it, as well as script here and there, too small for Rocwen to discern. ¡°This is¡­?¡±

    ¡°A new diagram about our kind! I¡¯ve been thinking about the future of the dynasty and how we can assure they always remain the strongest military. Magic wise, we have our challenges, like the Spirit Princess. I don¡¯t think even you could fight her directly without trouble, but I deduced that you wouldn¡¯t have to!¡±

    Rocwen sat up, taking in his words more intently.

    ¡°By nature, we are closer to ghost than spirits or even demons. We aren¡¯t entirely of this realm and have no issue with degrees of presence. A weak demon is weak because enough of it isn¡¯t in this realm. A strong spirit is strong because its place in this realm has been strengthen. We, however, are normally at a nominal place.¡±

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t sound particularly empowering.¡±

    ¡°Not on the surface no, but then you think about how we are different than ghost. Ghost need spectral energy to remain part of this world. You could say that the more haunted a place is, the more a ghost can remain in it, but haunted places are transformed into spiritual places by the living.¡±

    ¡°This is all very complicated, Rocwen.¡± One of the women hanging off him said. Rocwen brought a finger to her lip and ushered Ruelin to go on.

    "We, however, don''t need such things. By virtue of being astral beings, our presence is a question not of transformation, but of consciousness versus unconsciousness. Having a body helps us choose consciousness. Being acknowledged helps us choose consciousness. So long as we don''t become a part of the sphere again, we remain conscious."

    ¡°Which means?¡±

    ¡°We are living energy. And this means that, were you to end up in a fight with the Spirit Princess, all you¡¯d ever have to do is overtake one of her spirits!¡±

    That was the type of discovery that would one day let them conquer her, but the chance to get there had never come. Still, by Ruelin''s words, Rocwen just needed to find a spirit. If he could find a spirit, he would have a body, and with a body, he''d change the trajectory of this conflict. It''d have to be a strong enough spirit to make a difference, however, and it took him until Chiaki felled her second target before he found the right one.

    It was something of a scarecrow. A leather cowl hung beneath a pointed straw hat as its lean body stood leaning on a scythe. Wooden fingers curled around the tool as it held itself up, looking almost like it served a purpose beyond the carnage of slain spirits around it. Rocwen''s presence touched it and he felt his mind fill it, remembering the sensation of flesh on land, of weight, of the subtle tug of wind against his body. He shook its poorly jointed limbs, stretched, dropped to the ground, rolled over, and pushed itself back up. Controlling it did not feel like proper flesh and bone, but he could recognize how useful it would be. Especially the power beneath his fingertips. He knelt and plunged a finger into the dirt, filling it with a seed of his essence. This domain would make that seed grow fast, and when it bared fruit, he could move on to his next step.

    ¡°So Ruelin, I get what you¡¯re saying and all, but our leader has us more concerned with siphoning astral power. What do you have to say to that?¡±

    ¡°More Astral energy will definitely make us stronger, and I don¡¯t think my discovery goes against his plans. If anything, it tells us there are other ways to do it beyond the Astral sphere. What if we could use our essence in tandem with another power. What if, we¡¯re significantly more powerful than we think!¡±

    "What if¡­" The scarecrow spoke. "We could grow the fruit of our power and fatten ourselves on that." Rocwen decided he''d find a way to bring Ruelin back.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t let you do that?¡± Came a woman¡¯s voice. He turned golden flickers onto Diana, approaching defiantly behind him¡­

    She made up her mind after finishing her experiment. If she couldn¡¯t race to Keigo¡¯s side the normal way, she¡¯d follow his path and meet at the center of the domain. They probably had to go there in the first place to figure out what the sect was doing, and if she ran into hostile spirits along the way, it¡¯d give her a chance to see how her new knuckles reacted with her magic.

    Between them and the gloves Leyu had given her, she felt like she had grown a lot already. All she needed was something to better help her understand her detection power, and she¡¯d leave the domain as a completely different girl. She was using that ability now to see where the others were. Kiara was with Shuraat, while Keigo, Danson, and Tsukee moved alone.

    As she continued, she noticed the small spirits around her entering her awareness too. They felt different from her friends, like the feeling between touching stone and running your hand through mist. In that same way, they let her detect the whole domain and she could feel how something at the heart of it was weaker. She wondered for a moment if this was what sensing spiritual energy was like until she felt something that wasn¡¯t quite the same.

    If normal spirits were like running your hand through mist, this one was like running your hand through the water of a fjord, specifically while you stood on a tropical beach. It was too stark, too sharp. It made her turn to it right away, and she almost wasn¡¯t surprised as she approached and it grew closer.

    Soon, she found the scarecrow, and the slain spirits around it told her it was hostile. She was already ready to strike, but then it moved and spoke and she knew this thing was more than just an infection.

    ¡°You are not a member of the sect.¡± It replied to her.

    ¡°And you¡¯re not just a spirit. But you¡¯re not a demon either. I guess that makes you the astral wraith Kiara saw.¡±

    ¡°And I guess that makes you an ally of that scarlet-eyed girl.¡± It whipped its scythe around behind it. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to pick a better ally. You will not want to be on her side by the end of this day.¡±

    Diana crossed her arms. ¡°I mean, even if I didn¡¯t, I¡¯d still want to be on Keigo¡¯s side so one way or another, I¡¯m getting in your way.¡±

    The scarecrow laughed. ¡°Where are you from, girl? Your skins a bit lighter than the foreigners I remember.¡±

    ¡°The Greenlands¡­but I don¡¯t see how that¡¯ll help you out.¡±

    ¡°Greenlands¡­perhaps you mean the old Angel country. I heard the natives had taken to calling it something else.¡±

    ¡°Oh you¡¯re really old.¡±

    ¡°Old enough for you to understand the difference in the scale of our worlds.¡± It turned the scythe as if to harvest.

    Diana clenched her fist as the striker gloves wove around her hand. "Yeah. Your scale works on some outdated information." She exploded inward, already feeling the magic playing with the runes.

    Rocwen jerked away from the straight punch she led with, but not the backhand that chased after him. He lifted his scythe and it rang against it, sending vibrations through his wooden arms. A sharp sidekick slammed a glowing foot into his chest, and he shuddered as she threw a reverse.

    ¡°Striker Crack!¡± Pollen erupted from his head as she connected, and even without true flesh his mind swam. ¡°Striker Whip!¡± Roundhouse, spinning roundhouse. His body crashed and bounced off the ground. ¡°Too slow to move?¡± Her guard came up as she chased after him.

    "Yes, but I have fought faster." The pollen clung to her. "Nightmare breath." It seeped into her skin and she slowed down.

    Diana''s heart quickened, her sweat came cold, and her steps felt too heavy as she came to a stop. Rocwen rose and it felt like the air around him roared as he lifted his scythe above his head. It struck the ground instead of her, and life around her melted away. Rocwen lifted something that looked more like an ax than a scythe, big enough to tear her body apart. He swung to do just that. She exploded backward.

    ¡°Good reflexes.¡± He chuckled.

    Diana breathed and breathed, calming herself down. ¡°Fear magic¡­?¡±

    ¡°Among other things. Are your regrets sinking in yet?¡±

    ¡°Striker Drumming, Second Verse.¡± Diana replied.

    Rocwen¡¯s weapon suddenly slammed into his body. He felt something smash his chest and something else smash his face. The feeling was familiar as he was smashed back to the ground. Diana smiled.

    "First Verse. Sealing my aura behind me to delay an attack. Second Verse. Sealing a spell in a target that goes off when the seal breaks."

    Rocwen pushed himself up and hissed.

    Diana exploded inward again, sending her intentions into the wooden knuckles on her right hand. Electricity rolled off of them, and she swung for his face. ¡°Lightning Strike.¡± Each layer of her spell carried lightning with it, a crackle of it exploding as Rocwen¡¯s head snapped back.

    She drew back, breathed deep, and went back in with a rush, fist, foot, and elbow flying as she laid into him. Rocwen was several feet away when she was done. She jumped out of his cloud as he picked himself up.

    "Shocking second verse." She called and watched as his body jerked around and lit up. "If you were alive this would be so devastating."

    Rocwen¡¯s body simmered. ¡°This world has changed immensely I see.¡± She could hear things that would be broken bones on a normal person snap back in place. ¡°Magic has changed immensely¡­ In this era a combat mage can be the same thing as a martial artist. No incantation, no need for protection¡­¡± He was clearly coming to a conclusion. ¡°This world shall make a perfect empire.¡± She could hear the unseen smile.

    ¡°Well buddy, I got bad news for you. The line for world domination is long.¡±

    Were this a normal person, that onslaught would have been enough. She would have overwhelmed the effigy with that first flurry and did her opponent in with the second verse. With this thing though¡­well, if she had any doubt about why gyo was necessary for fighting spirits, she didn''t have them now. To beat an opponent like this, she had to punch smarter, not harder and she didn''t think it was going to make the next assault easier.

    Rocwen seemed to take in a deep breath and exhaled it from his body with a cloud of pollen. The cloud wrapped around him, hovering around his body like a glittering scarf. It was familiar, Diana thought. Like depictions of monsters that once terrorized the Triumvirate.

    ¡°Shall we try this again?¡± Rocwen spun his scythe. Diana shifted her stance and exploded in.

    As if it were a stick in his hand, Rocwen spun the scythe, a counterclockwise saw coming up for Diana''s chin. She stopped herself short of getting gored, and duck quick as he spun for her neck. A backflip moved her back as it came down and drank the life from the ground. This time, instead of growing, the scythe simply glowed as Rocwen knelt, returning the life with a ripple.

    "Nightmare thorn." Several thorny vines shot up at her. She dodged most but the rest tore slim scars into her skin. The fear seized her, her breath getting caught in her chest, her body freezing as the scythe came around.

    The tip of it pierced her side as she raised her leg against the rest, kicking it back and taking a deep breath as she stomped in. A straight, a cross, several jabs, and a reverse. Her fist flew after the scarecrow as he danced again, leaving trails of cloud in his wake. She held her breath as his glowing eyes brightened.

    ¡°Nightmare Breath.¡± It still seeped in, falling under her skin as her eyes went wide and sweat ran down her body.

    The scythe spun down slashing her face as she threw herself back. She rose, breathed, and tried to fight against the fear but her muscles made her run as he came after her again. The scythe swung around and she hit the ground. As he stomped and vines shot up, she blasted into the air and pointed a finger.

    ¡°Striker shot!¡± She fired, almost choking on the spell. Still, it missed as Rocwen spun on his scythe, bouncing off it to come after her.

    "Does the line still seem long to you?" His leather cowl tore into a jagged smile.

    She gritted her teeth and launched her knee, smashing it into his face as his scythe came up.

    Rocwen crashed hard to the ground and she came down clumsily, trying to keep her footing even as she fought against the fear in her blood. Smarter not harder, but that was hard to grasp while feeling like a cornered rabbit. Rocwen rose shakily and that itself seemed to flare her fear. She tried to breathe it out again, but it held fast, and her arms felt heavy as she brought them up.

    ¡°This form isn¡¯t up to my standards, but it has its strengths. This business of fear is especially effective, wouldn¡¯t you say.¡± The scythe tore up dirt as he dragged it behind him.

    Diana opened her mouth to reply, but her tongue felt dry. She closed it without thinking of a retort and closed her eyes instead.

    Rocwen laughed. "Ah, I have seen this before. Fight fear by closing off your senses. No sight and you don''t have to feel it mounting. To counter I have to talk, make noise, and give you everything you need to know I''m growing closer." The sound of tearing dirt disappeared. "But I don''t need your fear to cut you down." Those words were final as he came in, the sound and sight of him gone but his presence still strong against her mind.

    She could feel his long thin body, the monstrous grin on his face. She could feel the cloud wrapped around his body and even the long scythe in his hands. Even with her eyes closed she could sense this false spirit''s approach and as he grew closer, she could sense where spirit ended and astral wraith began. There came a stop, and then an abrupt spin, the scythe whipped up from the ground and she was certain it was coming for her neck. She backstepped at the last moment, certain it threw his balance off and her fist glowed brightly as they flew.

    Jab. Cross. Jab. Cross. Elbow up, elbow in. Spinning kick to the head, back kick to the body. Reverse. Jab. An uppercut to start again. She used its slender body to her advantage, keeping it stunned and close as the onslaught went on. The cloud rolled off her skin and deepened her fear, but through her detection, it was just her and the thing inside that she was striking. She threw another reverse punch and laid her spell in.

    "Striker Crack!" And this time his body flew, far and fast as all of her force hit it. She risked opening her eyes and saw him rise where he crashed.

    "Relying on tricks that do not work is a sign of a cornered enemy." He hissed his voice not the least bit strained by her barrage. She made a great effort to swallow her fear and let out a shaky laugh.

    "Then I guess I wasn''t cornered after all." She could feel her seals coming apart, one placed onto of another, pushing her spell deeper and deeper into it. Exorcising was about breaking a spirit''s reishi, right? Well, she certainly didn''t have the skill for that, but she thought this would be a good alternative. "Striker Festival!" She called as they broke at once, magic swelling out from Rocwen''s depths, blowing him apart in a display of lightning and thunderous blasts.

    On a physical opponent, that would never work, but the fear leaving her told her that it worked here. The spiritual part of it was gone, but she could still feel the wraith, returned to that half-nothing state without a body to possess. She could feel it falling into the ground in front of her, and she realized it was stronger behind her too. She turned sharply to find a fruit bending a small tree to the side with its weight. Immediately she knew she had to destroy it, but as she stepped forward to do so it disappeared!

    No, she disappeared, moved by the mage behind this spatial spell. She cursed but pulled out her wanderer¡¯s note and sent messages to the others.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s up to, but that astral wraith is on the move.¡±

    [Chapter 47 ends¡­]

 Chapter 48: A Reflection of Spiritual Matters

    Chapter 48: A Reflection of Spiritual Matters

    Danson tapped the shoulder of a sect member and watched him freeze like his friends. He smiled at his work, and touched his earring, thinking about how genius Leyu truly was. The training he was undergoing was far from done, but between getting the earring and getting to this point, he had learned to use the curse to amplify his spells. If Leyu didn''t expect that, the elf would be shocked. There was no way he''d be sent into battle with a curse upon him unless the Dadawe boy knew Danson could turn it into a weapon. He''d ask when this was all over, just to be sure, but before he could go forward he felt the buzz of his wanderer''s note.

    It was a message from Diana. The Astral Wraith that Kiara saw, and she had just battled a malevolent spirit possessed by it.

    ¡°The spirit was possessed?¡± Keigo replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s the best way I can describe it. It definitely wasn¡¯t a normal spirit one way or another, my detection sensed something else, like a corruption.¡±

    ¡°I mean, you don¡¯t even have to prove it. People use gyo to fight spirits, but yours isn¡¯t far along enough for you to win.¡±

    "Rude! But yeah. When the spirit blew apart, the wraith disappeared and I sensed a fruit."

    ¡°A fruit?¡± Danson wrote.

    ¡°Yeah, except it felt like him too. In fact, I can sense him in two places right now. Back where we fought and somewhere else.¡±

    Keigo asked, ¡°Why go for a malevolent spirit in the first place?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was kinda strong, but I feel like it could have been more dangerous, based on what you told me about spirits.¡± Diana answered.

    It took a moment, but Kiara finally chimed in too. ¡°What if it needed the spirit to make the fruit?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Diana asked her.

    ¡°I only fought one wraith before¡­maybe¡­ It was a woman and a big cat, there wasn¡¯t any kind of fruit at all. The cat was attacking people all over the city, they thought it was a wild animal¡­but what if it was preying on them for a specific reason?¡±

    The writing stopped for a moment as they all thought that over. Danson wondered if they were coming to the same conclusion. Maybe not Kiara, if her world was as lacking in magic as the stories went, but he was sure everyone else was thinking of only one thing that hunted like that.

    ¡°Vampires are real?¡± Kiara asked suddenly, and they could feel a blast of her surprise. ¡°Shuraat just told me vampires are real. He said it sounds like a special kind of vampire. Vampires are real?¡±

    That was the conclusion Danson was moving toward. Not quite that the wraiths were vampires, but that they acted like them in a way. He wrote, ¡°You couldn¡¯t encounter them in the Elven Kingdoms, but there were plenty in the east wing. There¡¯s something about the taste of elven blood in particular that gets them intoxicated. Half-elves are often their favorite targets, and a blood drunk vampire is bad in the first place, worse when its drunk on elven blood.¡±

    ¡°You think the speckled beast was working like that then? Not just attacking people, but attacking people with a specific¡­¡± A pause. ¡°...what?¡±

    ¡°Presence?¡± Diana offered. ¡°Like, let¡¯s consider some things. This thing could take over a spirit, use its powers, be as hard to damage as a spirit normally is. It¡¯s like mind control.¡±

    ¡°Except spirits don¡¯t really have minds, they¡¯re born of energy. So it¡¯s more like¡­controlling the intentions of that energy.¡± Keigo added. ¡°If it can¡¯t go around hunting people with a specific¡­¡± He paused.

    "Signature? Like energy signature." Kiara started and they could feel her pen upon the paper until she thought better of it. "I guess I just mean like how reiki is different from mana and magyeon. It can¡¯t eat the astral energy in people."

    ¡°So it controls a farming spirit, even a malevolent one, and grows its own.¡± Keigo continued and they felt Diana curse before she wrote it.

    "So it''s going to eat that fruit to get stronger!"

    ¡°The speckled beast attacked people who gave off astral energy¡­¡± The was an air of discovery to what Kiara wrote. ¡°But this one can just grow its own. This feels really bad.¡±

    ¡°Maybe not as bad thanks to Diana. I can only sense one more strong spirit around here, and it seems invasive. Assuming the wraith isn¡¯t possessing this one, it might not be able to use anything too weak. If it¡¯s about energy, maybe a weaker spirit would be too small.¡±

    ¡°So what¡¯s the plan?¡± Danson asked him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go after it. It needs to be exorcised one way or another.¡±

    A few more cultists came into sight, and Danson was about to put his notebook away when a question came to mind. ¡°By the way, does anyone know what¡¯s going on? I can sense bursts of magic now and again, and when they happen I find new people to fight.¡±

    "Oh, right!" Came a blast of surprise from Kiara. "I guess I''m still not used to using these because I forgot to mention that Chiaki has an ally that''s controlling this place. I guess she''s controlling us too. She''s trying to make this fight work out."

    Danson thought of the name before Diana wrote it with excitement, ¡°A conductor!¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t think we can reach her normally. She reached out to me and thought I was a dragon.¡± Kiara replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s still good information. It means there should be no surprises.¡± Danson said.

    "And it means that if I can sense this spirit ahead of me, she wants me to take it out," Keigo said. He must have put his notebook away, for the feeling of him leaving the page buzzed through Danson''s mind.

    ¡°Should we figure out how to tell Tsukee too?¡± Kiara asked.

    ¡°No. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s been in more combat than the four of us combined. If she hasn¡¯t figured it out already, she doesn¡¯t need to know.¡± Danson answered.

    ¡°So what¡¯s our plan?¡± Diana asked, and for a moment, he paused. It was clear he had to take out the people in front of him, and if it went as smoothly as last time, it¡¯d be a simple feat.

    ¡°Fight forward, and see if we can figure out what that wraith is doing?¡± He offered.

    ¡°Right.¡± Came Diana.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Came Kiara.

    He got the buzz of them leaving too and put his notebook away. As he approached the unwitting cultists, he wondered if Keigo would be the first to message back¡­

    Keigo rushed toward his new target, half-wishing he had been a bit more honest. Technically he could sense at least four powerful spirits. The spirit of this domain, of course, somewhere where it couldn''t fight. The one he rushed toward now. One he was sure was the work of Chiaki, which had only appeared for the briefest moment and made his blood run cold¡­and the one she probably called it for, the vestige of Yokumori that was attacking her right now. That was his fault, and definitely a part of what slowed this battle down. He didn''t think the wraith would try to go for the vestige if it hadn''t already, and if it tried it wouldn''t work out. But to have such a threat still active against them could be bad, especially if Chiaki had to keep summoning spirits to fight it. He''d have to trust that she could wrap it up, he supposed, and trust that his friends would forgive him later.

    His rush came to a stop as the spiritual presence grew closer, and he slid into a field of tall stalks. He peered through them at another boy. He was older, with a bronze skin tone that reminded Keigo of Pialla. His curling hair was that same shade of brown as hers, but his clothes said he came from a different island. Or maybe a different land altogether. He dressed in a slender fit with a telltale mark on his left sleeve¡ªa compass rose, with a paw sitting at the southern point. A chain of reflective circles hung around his hips, and silver rings found a way to sparkle in the light of the domain. The boy looked around like he was lost for a moment, and sucked his teeth. Touching a clip on his ear, he let out a sigh.

    "It''s pointless." Came his smooth voice. "I feel like I''ve been walking in circles for a while now." He listened to whoever spoke back. "Man, I don''t know. I think all we can do is keep trying. I''m sure the Cardinals will work something out." He laughed. "Pfft, how about you survive, nothing¡¯s going to be killing me.¡± Another chuckle. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll see! I¡¯ll get back to you if something changes.¡± The conversation ended, and the boy sat on a stump.

    This was clearly not a spirit, not in the sense of one holding a disguise nor in the sense that it was possessing a body. Spirits didn''t tend to talk like that, and couldn''t easily speak to anything like it was their friend. That meant this boy was a spirit''s vessel, but even that didn''t quite make sense. Why was a vessel working with the Yoshiki sect? He might have mistaken him for one of Chiaki''s allies if he knew what was going on, but that conversation told Keigo enough. He produced his daggers and eased closer, looking for the right moment to strike, and caught his reflection in one of the plates on his hip. The boy looked toward him immediately, and even as Keigo tried to reposition, sure he hadn''t really been spotted yet, olive eyes followed him through the brush.

    ¡°Give up, guy.¡± The boy called. ¡°It¡¯s too late to hide at this point.¡±

    Keigo tried to fade, but even as his mirage went one way, the boy¡¯s eyes followed him the other. He cursed. So the chain wasn¡¯t just for show. He wouldn¡¯t be able to play this off like he was a trapped victim either. That meant it was time for the direct approach. He pushed out of the stalks, and the boy gave him a big grin.

    ¡°Just a scary looking kid.¡±

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    ¡°Kid?¡± Keigo grimaced. ¡°You¡¯re not that much older than me.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s more than one way to tell if someone¡¯s a kid.¡± The boy shrugged. ¡°But I¡¯m not about to talk to a kid about that.¡± He snickered.

    "Well, while you''re still talking. Why is a vessel working against spirits?"

    He cackled. ¡°Oh man! You must be from a good part of the spiritual community! There¡¯s no way you¡¯re asking that!¡±

    Good? No, Keigo wouldn¡¯t say that at all, but there was a way these things worked. No vessel had control without training. No vessel would be trained without understanding the importance of balance. He said as much to this boy and the snicker came back.

    "It''s Lalohett, by the way." The boy said. "My home isle was part of an archipelago east of the practitioner island, since you''re curious. Small and unnoticeable. People came from there, but hardly went back." He stood. "The ones who''d never leave would always talk about the beautiful pond spirit, sacred to the island. She was bountiful, you know? Could take one loaf of bread and make it twenty. Could take one fish and make it a hundred. She was basically worshiped, and they used to tell us to keep our eyes on the pond. It was a big deal if we could see her. So when I saw her one day, when I was about six, I was screaming at the top of my lungs. I told my mom and dad and they told everyone, and there were lots of gifts and food because that meant they could get the spirit''s bounty again! This old spiritualist dude started training me, and I spent six years of my life getting ready. Do you know what happened after that?"

    His tone said it was nothing good.

    "I spent another six years trapped in that spirit''s domain! Those garbage backwater people trained me and celebrated me just to trap me with the spirit! Vessel? Pfft, sure! A vessel to channel its power through. The spirit needed a sacrifice and rewarded the village for it. I spent six years under the surface of a pond, interacting with reflections! I had no one. Nothing was real! And the worst part was that I wasn''t the first. You know how many people become malevolent spirits in a situation like that? A lot! And the bounty disappears when a malevolent spirit kills the most recent host." He kicked dirt. "I spent all that time just trying to survive, while everyone else was living like they were rich. My training was only so I could survive, and I''d still be stuck there if it wasn''t for the Yoshiki Sect."

    Keigo frowned. That was the type of thing Spirit Guards were supposed to prevent, but Spirit Guards didn¡¯t have a worldwide reach. Saying that to Lalohett would change nothing though, and probably only reinforce his allegiance. Still, Keigo had a question.

    ¡°So they did what they¡¯re doing in this domain?¡±

    ¡°Damn right they did! The best part was seeing all those spirits wreak havoc on the village. Pay back was great.¡±

    So same thing that Shuraat said. The sect invaded the domain and did something that let malevolent spirits get out. If it was as simple as weakening it, that wouldn''t be enough. The spirits would have weakened too. This had to be more about thinning the border or maybe punching a hole in the domain. But what did that mean?

    ¡°I¡¯m sure they didn¡¯t come there to save you.¡±

    Lalohett shrugged. ¡°But I was saved, wasn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°And why didn¡¯t they just kill you?¡±

    ¡°Pfft, why would they?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a witness. Even if you¡¯re with them now, you were a wild card then. Hell, someone had to have responded to the malevolent spirit activity.¡±

    Lalohett held Keigo¡¯s eyes for a long moment, then smirked. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re phishing for information!¡± He laughed. ¡°You¡¯re trying to figure out what we¡¯re doing, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re in the dark and your messing with us? That¡¯s crazy!¡±

    So this interrogation was up then. Well, he got more than Lalohett knew. If he was trapped in a domain since he was a child, he likely didn''t have a battler effigy. If his training was only meant to keep him alive, he probably didn''t know how to use the spirit''s power. Direct fights were always a gamble, but the odds seemed to be in his favor. He started conjuring an essence spark and watched it form a gem on his ring. He thought about what Leyu told him and made a hand sign.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re going to try and seal me or something?¡± Lalohett went on guard.

    Keigo needed to name his forms¡­He didn''t like that. Diana would be better at this than him, but he couldn''t contact her now. He laughed at the thought either way. There was no way they would come to an easy decision.

    "Razor¡­" The essence spark grew. He supposed the name was accepted, except he still hadn''t transformed. Did it need a trigger? "Henshin." It was like a bolt of lightning hit him, rolling over his body, electricity reshaping flesh. It was the quickest he had ever transformed, and before Lalohett could register what had happened Keigo was behind him, daggers falling toward his back.

    He still hadn¡¯t registered anything as they almost bit flesh, but his mirrors certainly did, spewing out a reflection that knocked the blades away. Keigo slid back and Lalohett jumped, turning to meet the cheetah form but moving all too slow. Keigo was behind him again by the time he turned around, this time kicking up dirt to blind the mirrors. He came in low as their glass went dark, blades upturned for the soft flesh of Lalohett¡¯s back.

    And then the boy was gone, without a drop of blood drawn. Keigo''s eyes were following him though, watching as newfound speed sent him toppling away.

    "Whoa, whoa¡­" He stumbled to a stop, his body transformed much the same. Keigo grimaced, and Lalohett laughed at his new claws. "You''re a shapeshifter¡­and I can reflect your shape." He bore sharp teeth from ear to ear. "I thought I could only project reflections!" He shifted from right to left, finding his balance as he tested his speed. "And that look on your face? Oh man, you didn''t expect this either. Bet you thought you could take me out real easy." He flashed forward, knee shooting up. "But disciples train with all the masters." He clocked Keigo in the chin, making his head snap back. Lalohett''s arms came up and he struck with several swift blows. "I could say I''m a disciple of Yoshiki Ayaka, but I''ve been trained by Baroq too!" He kept at it, fast blows battering into the assassin''s body.

    Until they battered a mirage that quickly became air. Keigo came up behind him again, blade coming around, and Lalohett ducked and swung an arm up. With a backstep, Keigo was out of the way. With a duck, he dodged a whipping kick and threw shuriken. Reflections rose to knock those away, and the cultist shifted from left to right, grinning wide again.

    ¡°You can¡¯t beat this.¡± He laughed. ¡°I fight better. I got better defense. What can you do?¡± He came as Keigo conjured another essence spark.

    If the transformation was as fast as it seemed, it¡¯d pay off.

    "Mercury! Henshin!" The flash, the lightning, and Lalohett''s knuckles breaking against a suit of living armor.

    The boy roared and slid back as Keigo turned his arm into an ax. Lalohett was still holding his bleeding hand as that heavy body moved. The ax came down and rebounded off a metallic shoulder, shocking them both as Lalohett gasped.

    "Always a reflection," Keigo said. He still had the advantage of knowledge though, and used it, serrating his edge as he carved into Lalohett''s chest. Unlike proper soul shifting, the form probably wouldn''t come undone. Living Armor was just a type of slime, and at the heart of any slime was the core that kept it alive. He slashed and slashed, opening Lalohett''s body up.

    The boy swung his arms together and made a shield, pushing Keigo back, and turning his arm into a drill.

    "I guess that''s your weakness then!" He slammed the drill into Keigo''s chest, tearing the metal away with ease.

    It went through him, and Keigo punched through his chin with a pickaxe foot. The blow was far from fatal, but all too shocking, making the cultist stumble back even as his face opened to free it.

    ¡°Not fair¡­¡± He held his face as it stitched back together. Keigo ignored that for his still exposed core, his arm turning into a spear as he stabbed.

    And Lalohett was gone.

    Lalohett was gone and alarm bells were ringing loud as Keigo looked around him. Why was he gone? How was he gone? The strength of living armor was that it was dense and could shift into anything, but the weakness was that it was too slow for evasion. So, how was he gone? Something tore a deep gash down his back and as he turned, it tore up his body. Too slow to track, he watched pieces of him come out again and again, trenches ripping out of him.

    "Where are you hiding it!" Lalohett''s voice followed the carving of new scars. "You can move it, right? That''s why it wasn''t in your chest." He carved and carved, searching for Keigo''s core. With this speed, the assassin wondered: had this boy combined both of those forms? "Where is it!" Lalohett shouted and Keigo let the drill tear through his head. He caught Lalohett''s arm just then and confirmed it. Most of him was that spotted feline body, but his arms seemed coated in a layer of liquid metal.

    A fast kick came up and sent Keigo rolling back.

    Lalohett was gone again, but where shock filled Keigo before, amusement filled him now.

    Without proper training, simply through survival instinct alone, this poor vessel had used his power to make a chimera transformation. It wasn''t perfect, and hardly the combo Keigo would have used if he could, but between the two forms he had taken already, this was more than enough. The speed of the cheetah, the strength and versatility of living armor. The only advantage Keigo had was that he could move his core, but his body was thinning fast. His options were thinning faster, though. Several forms flashed through his head and none of them would make this chimera worthless. Except maybe one. Never used. Worthless without a deeper transformation. Failure meant a loss, but he supposed he was walking that road either way.

    He brought his hands together, moving them swiftly through hand seals. His spirit felt charged, in motion. He added one more essence spark to his ring. That made three. Do or die. ¡°Jester. Henshin!¡± A flash, lightning, a transformation in mere seconds. He didn¡¯t get the chance to marvel at his scaly yellow skin, the black feathers upon his head, or the frills going down his arm. Lalohett stabbed and the drill went through him, spewing bits of his heart onto the ground.

    ¡°Bad choice, I guess!¡± He heard him laugh as his body fell forward.

    He hit the ground fast and his eyes closed slowly.

    They snapped back open, and he felt the drill punch through him again.

    ¡°Bad choice, I guess!¡± The same words, the same laugh, the same feeling of grass beneath his body.

    Eyes closed and shot open and he was on his feet again, folding forward, ducking as the drill flew. He turned and stabbed up for the boy''s chest. His head danced through the air away from his body, and again Lalohett laughed.

    ¡°Bad choice, I guess.¡±

    And again Keigo was back on his feet, folding, turning, jumping back away from a whipping kick. He threw a knife for Lalohett¡¯s neck and felt a blade slash fast through his head. The top of it didn¡¯t even hit the ground when his vision faded and he was on his feet again.

    The dance repeated, a few more steps finding their way in. He only ever had a chance to strike before a second attack came, but he went through his arsenal for the one that''d do it. How many times did he die? How many times did the magic of this lizardfolk save him, snatching him away from the jaws of death, giving him one more chance to carve a path that didn''t lead to his end? Stabbed. Gutted. Bisected. Brained. Skull pierced. Chest pierced. Neck torn. Chest caved in. Death came so quickly that they blended together. It came so quickly, he learned to accept it. Death came so quickly that he almost missed it when it didn''t, when a spear filled his hand and ran through Lalohett''s body.

    A deep gash tore down his own, but the magic only undid death. It wouldn¡¯t undo Lalohett¡¯s though, as he stared down at the spear, blood gushing from his mouth, his power fleeing him so fast that he couldn¡¯t even maintain the form.

    ¡°How?¡± He sputtered.

    No answer would satisfy him. No answer would take it back. Keigo could give a full history of the lizardfolk¡ªthe sauryl¡ªhow they came into their power, and how they had to actively awaken it, but unless he knew how and reflected Keigo now, it wouldn¡¯t matter. It was like knowing how to move your core. Some things came with the essence of the form.

    "Bad choice, I guess." Keigo ripped the spear back and watched the boy fall over.

    A hand went under him, trying to push him up, only to slip on blood and make him hit the ground again.

    ¡°How¡­?¡± He gasped, tears in his eyes and Keigo bowed his head.

    He stayed there through several more how¡¯s each one weaker, some replaced with why. He watched the life leave Lalohett¡¯s eyes and closed them, then undid his form.

    With a sigh, his note came out and he sent off the message.

    "The wraith wasn''t here." It said, and he continued on, wishing he didn''t have to be the end of Lalohett¡¯s life...

    [Chapter 48 ends¡­]

 Chapter 49: Lvay the Imprisoned

    Chapter 49: L¡¯vay The Imprisoned

    Everything was going exactly as Hoka designed. Two of the stronger spirits were just defeated, and between the myrin, elf, Syd, and Jun Mi, the grunt work was easily settled too. All that was left was the stronger members of the sect and she was lining the pieces up now. The two-hour time limit wasn¡¯t likely to be a problem, which meant L¡¯vay wouldn¡¯t be necessary.

    It made him bristle.

    Even after coming in contact with Hoka''s magic he couldn''t alter or control it. He could at best get a sense of it like she could, but without touching the spell again he had fewer options than the common human. This night would go by, and he''d once again return to Osheandre''s prison, locked away from the world for what may well be several thousand more years. It had already been such a long time since there was a spiritualist strong enough to be his guard, and longer still since his foot last touched soil. When he heard demons were at play he saw his chance for a grand return! But mortals had changed again, only resembling what he remembered in looks alone. Back when he was free, they were little better than mice.

    In that time, the world belonged to something better.

    Greater beings claimed the lands for themselves, and nations were in the depths of a great war. In the west, Angels reigned from their floating kingdom, and in the east, demons rose from the maelstrom scar. Mere mortals meant nothing. Jotunn, Angels, Demons, and Abominations wrote the pages of history, and those were the greatest times!

    But none was more joyous than the war between Angels and Demons. The world quivered at its prospective future, and it was the perfect playground. No one could understand the beauty of ripping off an angel''s wings, watching them feel the fabric of their lives come apart. No one could understand the pleasure of capturing the essence of a demon in your hand and crushing it down to the size of a coin. L''vay lived in a greater time, and were he not cast into the maelstrom himself, his name would surely be sung in nightmares.

    It wasn¡¯t like he hated the maelstrom either. That chaotic realm of magyeon was a festival. Every plate and shelf of land was a chance to reduce whole empires to hearsay. He still felt himself stir at the thought, but rising through the storm of it eventually brought him to his bittersweet fate.

    Osheandre waited on the other side of a scar as if she knew he would be there. A spirit! A wretched manifestation of mortal emotions waiting to trap him forever in her grasp. One spirit, and he missed the world transform. One spirit and he could not understand how such short-lived creatures now sat on its thrones. One spirit, and somehow the magic of a mortal thing was beyond his ability to control. Were it not for Osheandre, he''d turn Hoka''s blood to glass and watch her eyes as her heart shredded. But, Osheandre wouldn''t let him hurt the girl, taking so many options off the table.

    He could not directly hurt her, nor set her pain into motion. He had to protect her, and so long as he was, neither Osheandre nor Chiaki could lock him away again. If the tempo of this battle changed just a bit he¡¯d get to stretch his wings, but the tempo was in the conductor¡¯s hand. He could barely test her either. Though the details were vague, she could sense everyone in the confines of her spell.

    Still, he could say she didn''t notice that he was hovering 300 feet behind her. By Osheandre''s magic, 300 feet was about as far as he could go. He thought he might be able to make a pixie like Hoka did, but then she''d know he was trying something and Osheandre could act. He hissed, he couldn''t gather much more information than this. Suddenly, he returned to her side as she started turning her head. She jumped and he smiled. There was no hiding it, his presence only provoked her fear.

    Hoka frowned and quickly let it fade, ¡°Things are going well so far.¡±

    "They are, are they not? You dark landers have always fascinated me, I must say. The thing you have done with magic is so intricate that not even I could replicate it. I am surprised you do not rule the world." Dark landers¡­back then he knew them as those bug-like people that popped up now and again. There were other mortals among them, but the bugs had been around for a long time. Hoka had human and bug blood in her. Her magic might even be older than the Angel and Demon war.

    Her frown returned and deepened, ¡°What does that have to do with our mission?¡±

    "Call me impressed," He smiled softly. "Demons were the fear of whole nations at a time, but here you are, keeping a sect under your control. I wonder what ingredients your kind put into this spell." Spatial magic was definitely at work here, but he suspected life magic too. She could sense people after all, but could not tell the difference between a flamebearer and a dragon itself. "Ah, but you are one of your land''s lost tribes are you not? I wonder what happened to your kinsmen."

    She turned back to her globe. Was it a sore subject, or did she know what he was trying to do? Did she know to be careful when talking to the fae?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she murmured at last. ¡°No one knows what happened to the lost tribes.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps an abomination.¡±

    ¡°Not likely.¡±

    No, of course not.

    Not with Mordunaal around.

    Even L''vay wouldn''t be so careless as to challenge Mordunaal, even with Osheandre''s shackles broken. Only a powerful abomination could erase an entire tribe, and that dragon would never let one so strong rule again. Still, there had to be an answer here.

    "Perhaps it was a faerie then?" He breathed nightmares into that thought.

    "Doubt that too." Hoka swatted it away. His smile worsened. So, her tribe wouldn''t fear faeries either.

    "Ah, but were your people still around they could teach you to do so much more with your magic. I am certain that is why they are not. Perhaps even I have never seen a horror that can snatch them from this world. Perhaps it''s better that you do not know them either." He almost sang the words and watched her, felt her, and knew a seed of doubt was setting in.

    He let that take root inside her for now.

    Hoka returned to her orb as if she was too focused to acknowledge him, and he gave her 300 feet of space again.

    It made it easier to laugh to himself. Mortals may still remember to fear demons, but they certainly did not know the workings of a fae mind. She told him so little but he learned so much. Neither demons nor abominations were a threat, nor were the fae. She sensed dragons, and Angels were not so different that they¡¯d go beyond her detection too. Whatever claimed her tribe had a life force she couldn¡¯t detect. But no energy eluded the fae.

    He opened himself to the cacophony of it, his skin going hot as all of it touched him at once. He held himself and huffed, remembering the same chaotic breath of the maelstrom, but he fought his euphoria and searched the energies. Mana. Magyeon. Reiki. All of it filled the breeze. He searched again and almost missed it under the howl of the others. There was something he didn¡¯t know; something he couldn¡¯t touch. It leaked into the domain from the space between the realms, and he tore the border, letting more of it pour in.

    "Oh, Osheandre," He let out a low chuckle. "No pain? No punishment? I suppose that means I cannot be certain this will hurt the girl. Or perhaps even you cannot know what I have put into motion. Osheandre, it shall be fun to find out together." He watched Hoka closely, certain she''d be the star of this show...

    <u>¡ò¡ò¡ò</u>

    Meanwhile, Rocwen filled the body of a small spirit and rushed the fruit back to his true presence. The encounter with the redhead had been more trouble than he expected, made doubly so when she turned her eyes on his harvest. He was sure she didn''t fully know what it was, but that ability of hers was far too much trouble. Was it a rarity, or the nature of her compatriots? Maybe that had something to do with the Angel country''s fall.

    He would not let history repeat itself, however, even if his next step wasn''t completely clear. If there were another spirit strong enough he''d make another fruit, but one would have to do for now, and one would have to make the difference.

    Upon his return, he saw the finale of Chiaki''s battle.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    All three possessed cultists had fallen, and the spirit guard ran her sword through the vestige''s body. What may have been a fatal blow at first was a tug of war now. The spirit''s power tried to take her, and she pushed, drawing from the domain, straining herself as its power filled her enough to change her flesh. He waited, hoping the vestige would somehow solve one of his problems. But she pushed through, unfurling its wrapped roots, leaving only a twig behind.

    Chiaki picked it up and crushed it, then let out a hard breath. Her sword slid back into its sheath, and surprisingly, she spoke loudly to herself.

    ¡°Hoka, how are things?¡±

    A pixie popped out beside her.

    ¡°They¡¯re good! The dragon boy has allies and I¡¯ve been putting them against the grunts! They¡¯re pretty effective and I haven¡¯t had to rescue any of them. Syd and Jun Mi are in good health too. I think we¡¯re ahead of schedule.¡±

    Chiaki sighed in relief. ¡°What do we have left?¡±

    "Three demons, probably the ones Jun Mi told us about. I also have like, four or five demon-like entities."

    ¡°Demon-like?¡± Chiaki¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°They feel somewhat like demons, but humans too.¡±

    This Hoka was talking about the chosen cultists. Their life forces wouldn''t change so quickly. Still, in terms of this battle, they were at a disadvantage. The sect started with a group of nearly fifty and all they had left were the strongest of the bunch. Chiaki turned toward the device the sect built and studied it for a moment.

    ¡°Can you set a path for Syd to where I am? There¡¯s something here he should see.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. Oh! But Chiaki, is there anything else around there. One of the dragon boy¡¯s allies said there was like, a ghost with golden eyes.¡±

    Chiaki swept the area, but she was not going to find him. Not unless she could look beneath the ground and see the spring of him and the streams that broke off to search the domain. He was safe, and getting the information he needed for his next step.

    ¡°Nothing. And you can¡¯t sense it?¡± Chiaki replied.

    ¡°No¡­I don¡¯t sense anything but the sect and some of the malevolent spirits that are still around.¡±

    Those were worthless to Rocwen, but he sensed them too in his own way.

    Chiaki sighed again. ¡°Do you have enough stamina to round up the spirits?¡±

    ¡°I do¡­are you planning to fight them all at once?¡±

    The spirit guard laughed suddenly. ¡°Fortunately I just dealt with worse. Anything this domain manifests as malevolent will not take nearly as much energy out of me.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you rest first though?¡±

    Chiaki closed her eyes. ¡°Do I even have time too?¡±

    "You have plenty of time! There are a lot of strong people still standing. And¡­" Did Rocwen hear hesitation in the pixie''s voice? "There''s still L''vay¡­"

    A long-lost physical part of him shuddered.

    ¡°What is he doing right now?¡±

    ¡°Not much¡­he¡¯s being creepy. And I think he did that thing where he makes you feel things¡­I¡¯ve been feeling bad about my tribe for a moment now.¡±

    "Glamor¡­" Chiaki murmured. "It should be easy to break. Just remember you''ve never known your tribe. If Osheandre didn''t punish him he''s not harming you but be wary of what you say to him."

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. But as your conductor, I demand you rest.¡±

    The woman laughed and sat with her legs crossed. She placed her sword in her lap and closed her eyes. ¡°Put me somewhere isolated for now. Alert me when Syd reaches this machine.¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am!¡±

    Chiaki disappeared, and Rocwen''s true presence rose whole from the ground. It plucked the fruit out of the spirit''s hands and pulled his lesser presence back with it, turning the fruit in his fingers as he considered what he heard. There was a powerful spell behind the separation of their group? And one mage at the center of it? That gave him a path forward, but it felt dangerous to tread. He had heard of L''vay all those centuries ago.

    L¡¯vay the Imprisoned.

    A nightmare, especially for demons. Some names just persisted through history, waiting preserved in scrolls like paintings on cave walls. L¡¯vay the Imprisoned. That one was well known when Angels and Demons warred. A faerie so malicious and vile that the only choice was to toss him into the maelstrom and hope that worse demons would keep him there.

    Ruelin spoke much on him, and how his presence might change the dynasty''s fate. Some said he had already escaped the maelstrom by the height of the Serpent Dynasty, only to be captured and sealed again. Others said a spiritualist had captured him, and was waiting for the right moment to use him against the empire. It seemed the truth revealed itself, and waited like a bomb to blow up in his face.

    He bit into the fruit still, knowing he could not let that stop him. The glitter of his body thickened, translucence filling like a storm cloud, form just as dark as it went from rail-thin husk to slender and strong. He was not yet physical again but he was not unlike an elemental, filling the space and bringing astral energy into the world. His presence here could not be broken, and he was more than ready to use it when the astral sphere found him, struck him like a bolt of lightning, charging him beyond anything he ever knew.

    He was in the domain and then above it, around it; gargantuan and able to look down upon it like a god. He saw how Hoka shaped it, sealing open space into a multi-layered shape and he grabbed hold of it, forcing his presence to fill it. Layers cracked and fell apart, roads and rooms ripping as he ran fissures through it.

    "What''s going on!" He found her shrieking as she fought against him, her magic making weak glue that would never form fast enough.

    Still, it took a lot. This small girl warred against him, holding it all together, burning the charge the sphere gave. She screamed and he roared in the place between, slamming new roads together as she made some herself. Not unlike Chiaki, he was in a tug of war, and just the same he was coming out on top, as her magic went elsewhere to keep the demons in place.

    Before he could ever be ready he was back inside the domain. He shoved his presence into it and found the girl, panting hard and falling over her orb.

    L¡¯vay the Imprisoned stood behind her.

    "Whatever has happened to you, Hoka?" His words were somehow both caring and hysterical.

    She huffed again and again, trying to find her breath to speak. Rocwen watched her, trying to find out if his changes stuck.

    ¡°My spell¡­¡± She murmured at last. ¡°Something changed my spell¡­¡± The orb blinked as if a moment from blinking out. ¡°I can¡¯t hold people in place anymore. Syd and Chiaki are in danger¡­¡± What was she doing? He was sure her magic was still in effect, certain she was still making roads.

    "What should I do?" L''vay''s words were just joy now, dripping with it maliciously.

    Hoka looked at him, more afraid than tired, realizing what her words would mean. Rocwen did too and realized he had played into the faerie¡¯s hands.

    "Go help¡­" She said, and terribly, horrifically, L''vay grinned from ear to ear.

    ¡°Of course, Hoka¡­¡± Spiritual cuffs bound his wrists, and a part of them faded away. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything to help.¡± He put his hand on her back. ¡°To start¡­how about a little energy to pick you up.¡± She couldn¡¯t protest, his words were only pretense. The moment he touched her he filled her with so much energy that she could only pass out, her inner world too stimulated to hold it.

    But her spell stayed together and he touched it, reshaping it as he saw fit.

    ¡°And if she¡¯s safe, you cannot punish me, can you, Osheandre?¡± L¡¯vay folded walls up around the girl. He smirked. ¡°Now¡­where to start¡­¡± He stared deep into the orb.

    Rocwen shot his full presence over, willing to try and control this fae even if it undid him again. But, he never made it.

    Something intercepted him, pulling him from the flesh of the domain¡­

    [Chapter 49 ends¡­]

 Chapter 50: Strumming the Strings of Fate

    Chapter 50: Strumming the Strings of Fate

    L''vay spun around joyfully, his butterfly wings opening as he danced into the air. A laugh rolled out of him as he ran fingers through his bangs, his eyes almost glowing as the laughter left him.

    How long had it been since he last had a moment of freedom like this? It could be more to his liking, but it was more than enough to make him feel like the world should tremble. He could almost do anything. He could not bring harm to Hoka, or Chiaki, but every other life in this domain was his to play with. It would just take a bit of finesse, and he could remind them all why he should never be forgotten. That''d start with using Hoka''s magic to make this orchestra his own.

    He drifted back down to her globe and touched it, feeling the life swirling inside it. But it was so much more precise, each bit of it singing a different song. Hoka did not fully know her magic. How, after all, had she mistaken Mordunaal''s torch for a dragon? That girl was clearly human, in a way he personally didn''t like. There were a few humans, in fact. One so filled with spiritual power he might as well just be a skin suit. One so worthlessly human L''vay was sure she''d be dead without Hoka''s intervention. There were also Jun Mi and Syd, the three demons and several almost demons, and¡­ He grinned widely, there was an elf among this gathering too.

    L¡¯vay touched his right eye and it changed, iris and sclera trading places as he touched Hoka¡¯s globe again. Threads of fate filled his sight and he moved people here and there, twisting bonds into something that¡¯d shift their fates drastically. His own little symphony was coming together, and it was nearly perfect, except for one little thing.

    Mordunaal¡¯s torch.

    He couldn¡¯t be sloppy with that one. There were few things the faerie would say he feared, and that ageless dragon was easily one of them. There could be no room for mistakes. Osheandre meant imprisonment, but Mordunaal would mean death. Before he moved, he¡¯d have to watch, and as a pixie of him spun together near that girl, he found himself giddy about what this torch might do.

    As Kiara continued toward the center of the domain, she remained unaware.

    Perhaps she would have noticed if she paid attention to her wind, but her mind was elsewhere. She was too deep in thought. After Keigo reported back, it felt like their group was more on edge, and maybe they should have been from the start. After all, when did it become easy for her to go to battle? And after what she learned about the wraiths, the question felt heavier.

    Astral Wraiths were like vampires drunk on elven blood. Not perfectly, not precisely, but enough so to say they didn''t hunt indiscriminately. Did they hunt people with astral energy? What did that mean for the battle she had ahead? What did that mean for Nandaxia right now, where just one beast had been a problem? How were her friends? How was her family? As she trekked through this spirit domain, here more so to fight demons than the wraith that worked with them, she wondered who was fighting back home, and how strong the wraiths were growing.

    Something tapped her shoulder, pulling her out of the thought.

    Looking at it she found a scaled tail and turned the other way to see Shuraat¡¯s grinning face. The dragon boy whipped his tail back behind him and nudged her.

    ¡°You were thinking really hard. I could almost hear it.¡± He smiled.

    She flushed.

    "I was thinking about the astral wraiths and how no one can fight them back home." Her eyes cast down, and he tugged her arm, bringing her to a stop.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you didn¡¯t think that much about it before.¡±

    Kiara shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t think about a lot before, even after meeting Mordunaal. I didn¡¯t get this idea that I was like, the chosen one or anything, you know? I just learned I have to fight, and I got that when I fought Cucumber.¡± Shuraat¡¯s eyes widened. She forgot she hadn¡¯t told him much about herself.

    "Cucumber? As in the human, Bernard Cucumber?" He asked.

    She flushed again.

    ¡°Yes¡­someone kind of revived him. They made a deal, and he was really mad. If he got what he wanted he would have made things worse.¡± She still firmly believed that. There was no grace in a dead man being made into a martyr, but no freedom in a martyr coming back. ¡°So I knew I had to stop him.¡±

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t start thinking of yourself as a hero,¡± Shuraat offered a smile.

    "Of course not! Danson and the others are a lot stronger than me. And I''m kinda following them, not leading."

    "And now you''re thinking about how you might have to lead?"

    Kiara sighed deeply. ¡°No! Maybe? I don¡¯t know¡­¡± She sighed again.

    ¡°Would you like to hear would Master Nohyr would say about this?¡± Shuraat gave another smile.

    "Does your master have wisdom for this type of situation?"

    He nodded excitedly. ¡°Since being a dragonfire sage requires a pilgrimage, it requires we think about what role we¡¯ll end up playing. We¡¯re strongly encouraged to fight for a cause, and he knew that we might become invested in it. Being invested is a part of being a sage.¡± He looked down. ¡°But it¡¯s weird being from the dens and thinking that the causes of non-dragons has to decide your future. Mordunaal became king of a nation, but that wasn¡¯t really his goal, and he delegated rather than ruled. Rifana became like a god. Other dragons became figures of myth. There are a lot of stories that say that if you go on a pilgrimage, one way or another, you¡¯ll find yourself in an important role.¡±

    ¡°Sounds stressful.¡± Kiara murmured.

    Shuraat met her eyes. ¡°It is! It scares some of us away from being sages. Being just a normal dragon is simple and free! Before I went to Master Nohyr, hunting was what I worried about the most. Dive bomb, cut off a path, be the final strike against the prey. If you mess up, you might not eat tonight, or you might have to go on another hunt while you¡¯re hungry. We build little nest together with other dragons around our age. A nest comes apart if you can¡¯t hunt together.¡±

    Kiara frowned, that sounded stressful in a different way. But, between a bad hunt or being absent from a world-changing battle, she¡¯d definitely choose the hunt.

    ¡°So what did Nohyr say?¡± She asked.

    ¡°He told us to think about what we first learned about hunting. We all have a role, yeah, and it might change tomorrow. I had to be the final strike a few times, and I messed up a few times. It was never perfect, but that day I was chosen because I got the most rest, or because our prey was fast and I was fastest. He said all that matters is that you try to strike when the time comes.¡±

    ¡°So¡­what? Don¡¯t try to hunt before its time to hunt?¡±

    Shuraat grinned. "Yup! I won''t know what herd is nearby until the nest scouts tomorrow. I won''t know what role I have to play on my pilgrimage until it''s time to play it. You can think a lot about it right now but, what if you were still on your world and asleep? Wouldn''t it be sort of the same? Would you blame yourself for sleeping while bad people were doing bad things?"

    Kiara''s jaw tightened, but she couldn''t object. It felt wrong to accept that being in the dark was just what she had to accept, but it wasn''t like she could go back home, and it wasn''t like she was ready to face an army of wraiths alone. She smiled at Shuraat and nudged him.

    ¡°You¡¯re so wise,¡± She beamed and it was his turn to flush.

    ¡°I¡¯m just repeating what Master Nohyr taught me!¡±

    She nudged him again. ¡°I bet you¡¯re the smartest person in your nest!¡±

    He shook his head frantically. ¡°I¡¯m not! I¡¯m just trying my best.¡±

    Kiara grinned and patted him, somehow feeling like an older sister, even though he had helped her. She was glad Shuraat was paired with her, and glad they could go on to fight together. She decided that she was going to protect him and help him build his flame if she could. They continued on, and she found herself speaking before she noticed it.

    ¡°So what is your nest like? How do they form anyway?¡±

    ¡°My nest is great!¡± He lit up. ¡°There¡¯s five of us in it and we mostly have fun and stuff. Oruut is really good at cooking, so everything tastes great. Sesshir and Kyiri always choose the best hunts, and they¡¯re always fun and fulfilling. Ayame¡¯s the only nondragon in the nest but she¡¯s really good at landing fatal blows.¡± His sharp teeth almost sparkled as he grinned. ¡°It started with Sesshir and Kyiri. Up until we¡¯re about ten, our parents do the hunting for us. Sesshir is the oldest of the group and started the nest the moment he turned twelve. Kyiri was the one who found a good den for it. We¡¯ve been at it for four years now.¡±

    ¡°Sounds fun.¡±

    Kiara imagined living like that with her friends. Taylor would have definitely been the best hunter, and Shin would probably plan all of them out. Tristan would make sure they were well fed and rested, and she? Well, in that type of situation, why wouldn¡¯t they know about her magic? The thought made her smile, and the smile quickly turned mischievous.

    ¡°Is there anyone in the nest you like?¡± She gave him a sly look.

    Shuraat froze and looked away. ¡°I like everyone.¡±

    ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I mean!¡± She nudged him and could swear he was blushing. ¡°Tell me, tell me!¡±

    ¡°Well¡­Sesshir is really handsome and Kyiri is really pretty but¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡­!¡±

    ¡°I think Ayame¡­maybe¡­¡±

    Kiara grinned. "Tell me more." She sang at him and his tail began to swish.

    ¡°She¡¯s a panther myrin. She¡¯s really agile and she moves like a blade of grass in the wind. It¡¯s like she can cast a spell on you. She¡¯s fun to chase and dance with, and she has a really nice laugh.¡± His tail swished faster.

    ¡°And you like staring into her eyes.¡± Kiara offered.

    Shuraat shook his head! ¡°I didn¡¯t say that!¡±

    ¡°I bet you know what color her eyes are though.¡± She grinned again and he covered his face. ¡°What did she say when you became a sage?¡± She had the feeling he couldn¡¯t cover his face hard enough. ¡°Something sweet?¡± She smirked at him and he rumbled with a groan.

    ¡°She said¡­when I learn my flame, she¡¯ll be my first sage.¡±

    Kiara covered her heart and Shuraat pushed her away with his tail, dropping down on all fours as if he was cornered or about to transform.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that though!¡±

    Kiara ignited her fingers and drew a heart in the air. He blew it out and she let out a chuckle.

    ¡°It¡¯s cute!¡±

    Shuraat groaned again, looked around as if looking for a place to hide, then rose back on two feet and pouted.

    ¡°Well¡­what about you! Is there someone you like back home?¡± He said, and her heart ached.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    She let out a mournful sigh, ¡°Tristan¡­we even kissed a couple of days before I came to Magdalea¡­I think we were going to start dating¡­¡± As she spoke, heartache turned to embarrassment. It was the first time she thought about the kiss or where it might take their relationship. She soon settled on heartache, however, remembering the horrified look on his face.

    ¡°Something bad happened?¡± Shuraat picked up on it.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell my friends I could use magic and they saw me hurt someone. I did it to protect them but¡­they were scared.¡±

    He came over and patted her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s alright! Maybe there¡¯s someone on this world for you.¡±

    Kiara¡¯s heart skipped a beat and Shuraat grinned as he caught it.

    ¡°There¡¯s someone else already?¡±

    "No!" She said all too loudly. "I mean¡­not really¡­" She touched her lips. "There was someone else who kissed me, but she said she only did it because my magic loved me."

    Shuraat shook his head, "I don''t get it¡­but¡­you like someone too!" He teased and she laughed as she pushed him away. "But who do you like more?"

    "I''ve known Tristan longer. I actually feel like I know him. Pialla was fun to travel with, and was so pretty." Very pretty. Kiara didn''t have the words to fully illustrate what she meant. "But I didn''t spend that much time with her. We traveled for a day or so. Got to her hometown. I fought Cucumber and slept for a few more days. Then we went separate ways."

    ¡°That¡¯s kinda sad,¡± The dragon boy replied.

    Kiara started to shrug but realized with a pang in her chest that it was. ¡°I guess that¡¯s just what it¡¯s like to travel.¡±

    Shuraat nodded. ¡°I guess so too. I haven¡¯t been anywhere long enough to bond with anyone since I left. I think you¡¯re the first real friend I met since I left the dens.¡±

    Kiara gave him a wide grin. ¡°We¡¯re friends now?¡±

    He grinned confidently back, ¡°Definitely!¡±

    They both snickered and her smile softened, ¡°What about the Jade Warden you came here with?¡±

    ¡°She was more like¡­ Master Nohyr, honestly. I wouldn¡¯t call her a friend, maybe just a traveling companion.¡±

    Kiara thought about Diana and the others and realized she was in the same boat. She didn¡¯t even stop to ask herself why she was traveling with them, simply finding herself towed along on their journey. Where were they going beyond the Sea Festival they mentioned before? What were their goals beyond that? She hadn¡¯t even taken the time to get to know them when they were at the resort, too focused on training instead. It made her come to a stop again and he turned to look at her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I guess nothing¡­Nothing bad anyway. I¡¯m just realizing you¡¯re my first real friend too.¡± Beyond traveling together, beyond the fight, beyond any ideas of fate. Shuraat was her friend, and it made her smile.

    His tail swished. ¡°You¡¯re lucky, then. I¡¯m a very good friend.¡±

    She laughed hard back, ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s nice that I can tell when you¡¯re really happy about something.¡±

    Kiara looked up suddenly as she felt something ripping through the air, throwing herself back and pushing Shuraat with a gale. He hardly seemed to need it as a body dropped between them, strong and slender, crouching where he landed. Shuraat breathed in, and vines whipped up from the ground, wrapping around his neck and swinging him around. He hit a bulbous bud and pollen erupted in his face, sending him into a coughing fit as the vines held him tighter.

    Kiara raised her hand, fingers burning, spewing a flaming ray at the vines and the attacker got between them, flat palm forcing the flames to splay. Shuraat coughed on and her heart raced. The attacker pulled his mask away, revealing the face of a young man with skin dark like her own.

    "Does your mommy and daddy know you''re running around playing with their cache?" He said and she aimed for him, ray firing from her other hand.

    Again he stopped them, no, caught them, fingers wrapping around the fire and twisting it as if they were strings. She felt him rip it out of her control, spinning it into a ball and whipping it back at her. She leaped to the side and it burst against the ground, spewing orange flames across the grass. It felt wrong to focus on the color, but it filled her mind first. When it left her control, the fire wasn¡¯t scarlet anymore.

    "Who are you!" She demanded, eyes drifting to Shuraat. His claws were in the flesh of the vines around his neck but barely seemed to tear them. He could still breathe though, she could feel, but not enough that she wasn''t alarmed.

    The stranger glared. "I am Rhamal, disciple of Yoshiki Ayaka." He had short auburn dreads that were still dark at their roots. Small horns broke the skin of his forehead. Was he a demon? Would he be a problem like Miki was?

    ¡°Why are you hear?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be asking you that. You were with that dragon pup before. So what, your parents are on vacation and you thought you¡¯d go around playing with their cache? Thought you¡¯d be some legendary Wyada hero?¡±

    Wyada? Cache? What was he talking about and why did he seem so sure? She ignited both of her hands and lifted herself off the ground.

    Rhamal¡¯s eyes widened.

    Did that shake his confidence?

    "You''re not a Wyada¡­but no spell words, so you''re not a wizard either¡­" Was that horror filling his eyes? "You can''t be a Dumabi."

    ¡°I might be!¡±

    ¡°Dead stars you are!¡± He roared.

    ¡°I am!¡± She roared back.

    Rhamal sneered and dropped again, making vines whip up at her. She carved them up with her flames, burning so hot they turned to ash as they snaked toward her. She went high up and dotted the world beneath her.

    ¡°Scarlet stars!¡± Her minefield ignited, scarlet blast erupting, but failing to touch him as he spun around.

    He pulled at the wind and she almost dropped as he rocketed into the air after her. She struck back with a burning missile, only for him to pull it apart and come level with her.

    "Scarlet," She raised her hands, touching them at the wrists. The fire mana felt like it was rushing out through her blood, and she put fury behind the word, "Roar!" A torrent engulfed him, catching him before he could catch it.

    But he didn¡¯t drop.

    Instead, he burned in the air in front of her, body coated in rolling fire. Slowly it seeped into his skin until it was gone, and then his hand ignited.

    "You are a Dumabi girl¡­" He murmured as he raised the orange flames.

    His magic came and Kiara hovered dumbstruck, realizing she couldn''t burn him either. This didn''t feel like a fight she should have been in. Her mind was racing. How was she supposed to win? What could she do in the seconds between his hand coming up and his spell coming out?

    Nothing.

    But her scarlet stars paid off.

    Just as fast as he rose Shuraat shot up, body burning as he slammed into Rhamal. Where he was a boy before, he was a dragon again, and his horns stabbed hard into the demon¡¯s side, making him roar as Shuraat carried him away.

    The flames meant for her hit Shuraat instead and did absolutely nothing. He ripped his horns out of Rhamal, swung around, and knocked him back to the ground with his tail.

    Shuraat huffed and Kiara did too.

    ¡°You okay?¡± He asked, and she shook her panic away.

    ¡°Yeah¡­I just¡­he just ate my magic.¡± She looked at Rhamal. He pushed himself up, the wound in his side already healing. ¡°I don¡¯t know how he did that.¡±

    "I heard of a Sun Land''s tribe," Shuraat replied. "The Wyada, who can touch mana. They can store mana in things, and if they''re skilled enough they can pull a spell completely apart. Maybe he''s one of them?"

    Rhamal roared. "I''m half-Wyada! My mother was Dumabi!" Flames danced along his fingers. He whirled a fireball together and tossed it at Kiara, bringing vines up after him as he shot back into the air.

    Shuraat put himself in the way of the flame and Kiara cast her own through the rising vines. Rhamal struck at them both with the wind, knocking them back with one attack and separating them with the next.

    Several more blasts knocked Shuraat back to the ground.

    The grass stirred around him, growing fast, and he kicked back as it speared up to claim him.

    Rhamal struck fast before he could get too far. Sliding up behind him and throwing wind and foot at the boy''s back.

    He tumbled into the grass and it went up in flames as Kiara shot over, running her fingers through it.

    ¡°Scarlet,¡± She started without thinking, asking herself what she could use that he wouldn¡¯t just absorb.

    Flames rolled all the same, from him, from her in response, and from Shuraat as he rose above Rhamal and spewed them down.

    The demon gave them a lot of distance before he could get caught, and the two touched the ground, measuring their opponent.

    ¡°Why did he just dodge your flames?¡± Kiara asked.

    ¡°He can¡¯t absorb them.¡± Shuraat replied.

    Because a dragon''s flame was their life force! It wasn''t fire mana like her own.

    "So he''s not absorbing flames, he''s absorbing mana." She thought about that and what he said about her before.

    He thought she was a Wyada because she was throwing flames, which meant she''d have to have a limited supply. When she flew it shook him up, could they not draw from more than one cache at a time? Furthermore, what did that make him? Not just a demon, but a demon who could turn himself into a cache? Would his fires run out, or did his demonic powers somewhat revive his Dumabi abilities? Her mind buzzed with questions, and as if he could hear them he responded.

    Rhamal roared, ¡°How do you not know that if you¡¯re a Dumabi. Damn that! How are you even using magic!¡±

    Kiara decided they could win. He attacked Shuraat first because he¡¯d never be able to beat a dragon. They just had to do enough damage right? If she distracted him she could leave that to Shuraat. She looked at the dragon and hoped he got what she was planning.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± She answered. ¡°But if you¡¯re one too, why are you fighting me? Why are you working with the Yoshiki sect!¡±

    The demon laughed, ¡°You can¡¯t get it, can you? You don¡¯t know how horrible it is to lose your connection to the veil. You don¡¯t know about that empty feeling inside you, or how using a cache doesn¡¯t feel real! You¡¯re just some lucky kid who¡¯s folks didn¡¯t have to worry.¡± He shook his head. ¡°But the sect gets it, more than anyone on this whole damn world. Losing your natural gifts, being targeted because of them. The sect can give our people their power back, so the real question is why you¡¯re fighting against them!¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°You can¡¯t believe that! Doesn¡¯t it seem too good to be true?¡±

    Rhamal laughed, ¡°What, you think they¡¯re using me? What do you even know about the sect that a Warden didn¡¯t tell you? Do you think people who use the power of slain demons are going to tell you the truth about them?¡±

    Kiara''s jaw tightened, but she didn''t have a reply. Shuraat''s silence seemed just as heavy beside her. Rhamal''s glare spoke volumes for all of them, however, as he brought his hands together to cook another fireball.

    ¡°Just a couple of kids in the way of something a lot bigger than them.¡± He lifted a massive blaze above his head, flames swirling in a massive ball. ¡°I¡¯m going to make this as painless as possible for both of you.¡±

    He fired a shot too big for Shuraat to intercept, sending the ground up in flames as it exploded with a boom.

    Kiara flew fast and far away from it, giving a lot of distance that he was quick to close. He chased after her through the air, fireballs flying wild as they cast, blasted, and cast them aside. He caught up with a punch that missed as she let herself drop.

    ¡°Scarlet Ray!¡± She shot and he caught it, yanking the flames from her hand. ¡°Scarlet Spring!¡± She cast with her other, flower flames blossoming between them.

    She covered her eyes as they exploded, blinding him like a flashbang.

    And yet, a blast of air smacked her, spiking her toward the ground.

    She hit it hard and the breath rushed out of her lungs. Blades of grass shot up, punching through her arms and legs. Rhamal weaved together a new fireball and tossed it, just as another hit him and sent him spinning.

    His fireball went wide and Kiara got a moment to catch her breath. She almost missed it when it happened again, but realized that it was Shuraat striking him like a hawk. She heard the crack of bone as the dragon¡¯s body whipped into the other side of him. Rhamal tumbled down gracelessly, his body healing but mind far away. Still, Shuraat did not relent, a burning, spiraling spear that seared, ripped, and shattered.

    When Rhamal finally hit the ground, Shuraat flew over one more time, spewing a nasty torrent that made Kiara shield her eyes.

    Somehow Rhamal rose, but as a charred thing, taking heavy steps, mouth hanging open in a soundless scream. He stomped, and stomped, until he fell over and Shuraat came to land beside her, his draconic features making room for the boy again.

    "That was," the words were hard to find. Even as a fire mage, even with this being the third time she saw someone burned so thoroughly, it was still not easy to watch. "Horrifying¡­" She said, at last, wishing she could say something more encouraging.

    "It''s alright," Shuraat said, as if he knew. "You don''t have to ever be alright with it."

    She swallowed and clenched her teeth.

    "Right¡­yeah. Let''s keep going." She wished one more thing as she started off again.

    She wished she could say it bothered her more, but as horrifying as it was, she was actually relieved. That was the scariest part of it all. She pushed it out of her mind though, as her wanderer''s note came out.

    The fight against Rhamal felt like something in this battle had changed...

    [Chapter 50 ends...]

 Chapter 51: What Magic Makes Us

    Chapter 51: What Magic Makes Us

    L¡¯vay¡¯s pixie grew, limbs elongating as the body floated forward, looking like a strange balloon. Eventually the torso and head changed to match it, and it crouched down over Rhamal¡¯s charred remains.

    He had to say he was disappointed.

    Mordunaal''s torch wasn''t impressive, spending the entire fight as a distraction that could have easily been ignored. Sure, she was a member of the Dumabi tribe, and that was interesting. So too was the idea that that old tribe had lost their connection to the veil. But that girl, despite being an exception, couldn''t even win a mana tug-of-war and hadn''t wielded a spell that reminded L''vay of the worst of them. She didn''t even use Mordunaal''s flame, which would have ended this fight without a scar on her body, and had it not been for that dragon child, she wouldn''t be alive at all.

    L¡¯vay could go and kill her and end Mordunaal¡¯s plan faster than he could have ever done before.

    But killing her would be boring, especially since he wanted to see what type of terror she could be.

    It''d definitely be more fun to kill her later too. Perhaps he''d even drag her body to the old dragon''s feet and mock him for his poor choices. It did mean something, after all, that she could bear his flame, but what was the point of a torch that could be blown out by a facsimile of a demon? Ah, but he was getting ahead of himself. Before he could even think about meeting her, he''d have to get there first.

    As his "pixie" gazed down at Rhamal''s corpse, he found that Hoka''s magic created an interesting little subspace. It wasn''t just controlling the shape, repositioning the people inside, and sensing their life force. It could contain the life force too, keeping a person''s soul from leaving the body behind.

    He ran a finger down Rhamal and opened him up, dipping his hand into a cosmic sea and pulling his inner world out. To a normal eye, it might look no different than a marble, but L''vay could see where the Dumabi blood informed his core, and where the disconnection from the veil started. That was its own intricate spell, not unlike Hoka''s in the way L''vay couldn''t copy it. He could see where this boy had started becoming a demon too, the life layer of his core transforming still.

    He probably could have rushed it if he wasn¡¯t chasing the ghost of his familial power. If he used the mana as a sort of beacon for magyeon, he could have taken on a demonic form for each element he wanted to wield. The Wyada part of him held that power inside. L¡¯vay could see floral, fire, and wind mana swirling inside Rhamal¡¯s core, looking for a proper outlet. This, too, was disappointing, but there was at least something to salvage.

    He dropped the core back inside the boy and sealed the incision. Leaving his hand on his chest, L''vay forced a regeneration, restoring the cooked flesh, the beat of the heart, and the things the mind needed to remember it was alive. In seconds Rhamal looked like himself again, except for clothes, and rather than let him wake, L''vay kept his mind asleep.

    "Can''t have you getting me in trouble now, can I?" He sang as the boy''s chest rose and fell.

    He leaned in, pressing himself against the young man¡¯s body as his fingers sank into his chest. He stirred his inner world, giving this boy what he wanted.

    "It won''t quite be the same as being an awakened Dumabi, but it should make you happy." His words poured into Rhamal''s ear. "Remember that it was L''vay who did this for you."

    ¡°L¡¯vay¡­¡± Rhamal exhaled.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± L¡¯vay¡¯s fingers rose from inside him. ¡°Tell L¡¯vay what else you desire.¡±

    Rhamal whispered almost imperceptibly, but L''vay responded, another pixie finding a dead spirit vessel and healing him too. This was the one who had fought the other spiritualist, what was his name? Lalohett? L''vay didn''t care why he wanted him alive, because their fate would ultimately be the same.

    ¡°There you go.¡± He smiled. ¡°Now one more thing. When you long for more, remember Osheandre. Remember the one who imprisons L¡¯vay.¡±

    "Osheandre." Both Rhamal and Lalohett said.

    L¡¯vay¡¯s pixie rose and the two smiled with him. Osheandre hadn¡¯t responded. It meant he wasn¡¯t breaking any rules. There was no guarantee that these two could free him, but he had all the belief he wouldn¡¯t be trapped for much longer.

    ¡°This is fun, Mordunaal,¡± He thought of the dragon and his torch. ¡°I see why you gave that girl your fire. The world should remember that we still live.¡± He laughed, running his fingers through his bangs.

    If Osheandre couldn¡¯t stop him, he¡¯d go on. That girl had said some interesting things after all. Astral Wraiths and another world? Maybe it wasn¡¯t so bad that he was sealed so long. There were things he didn''t know, but ways he could find out.

    Back at Hoka''s globe, he scanned the life force within her spell for those he had ignored. There was one of those beast people, he thought they called themselves myrin. Two homunculi were as well, one of them was one of the demons he sensed before. But an astral wraith? No, he couldn''t feel anything like that. A shame, he supposed, but a mystery made for more fun. For now, he''d watch that little elf. He was sure that''d be more fun than watching Mordunaal''s torch.

    ¡ð¡ð¡ð

    Danson put his wanderer''s note away with a furrowed brow. Between Keigo''s update about the missing wraith, Kiara''s comment about a battle she wasn''t prepared for, and what felt like a storm of magic raging around him, he felt like this battle was out of their control.

    What happened to the conductor behind this rhythm? She had done a fantastic job, giving him fights that made his first encounter funny. But now he felt like his guard had to be up, especially with his path leading him into some sort of cave.

    Where stone would otherwise make the walls, vines made a tunnel around him, some dangling down with luminescent flowers. Despite the level of worry he was steeped in, he couldn''t say this didn''t make for a stunning backdrop, and couldn''t say it didn''t sort of ease his mind.

    He couldn''t be all that worried, really. With the way he responded to the Frost Folk curse, he didn''t feel like the same elf he was when he stepped into this domain. Once again he owed it all the Leyu. When he first saw him five years ago, the only thing that stood out was that he was a kid too.

    There was Danson, his ufanyn friends Tasyl and Tynye, and then there was Leyu, who felt like a lot of magic but didn''t seem to have that much power. At the time he wore a bracelet and mostly hid behind the older members of his group. They all seemed exceptionally strong, but neither Leyu nor Tsukee seemed like a person he''d think about again.

    Then the festival games started, and this almost nothing "magical entity," proved to be better than those that were better than the elf. Even after Danson lost, Leyu went on, and when that bracelet came off Danson realized how he had been so blind. He went up to Leyu immediately after the games wrapped up and asked him a question without a hint of embarrassment.

    ¡°How do I get as strong as you!¡±

    Leyu seemed uncertain, but a spider-woman crouched beside him, placing one hand on his shoulder as she replied instead.

    ¡°He can¡¯t tell you yet, but give him some time.¡±

    They both were confused. Tsukee, however, was quick to back her up.

    ¡°Make sure you¡¯re ready though! It¡¯ll blow you away!¡±

    Danson laughed, like he did back then, more certain than Leyu was in how right those two were. And then he went off and became both the Infinite Spell and the Librarian of Infinity. When he gave Danson the frost folk ring, he knew that Leyu had taken the fastest route to answer that five-year-old question.

    To stop the curse the magic had to go somewhere, and there was no way to constantly pull the mana apart without keeping your mind on the earring. Unless, of course, you trained yourself to move the mana right away. There was almost a cloud of water mana around Danson, growing bigger the more the earring tried to curse him. What started as training to harness the mana through noise had turned into training to harness the mana with finesse. Drawing too much would make his spells more powerful but hypercharge the curse.

    Danson laughed again. The Infinite Spell was insane. It was no wonder the Magic Council put such a heavy bounty on that name. Danson understood their fear to such a level, that when the tunnel opened into a cavern, he felt something wrong in how the mana interacted. He didn''t even need the web a magyeon closing the exit behind him to know he had walked into an opponent''s trap.

    ¡°Let me ask you something, elf.¡± There came a man¡¯s voice. Danson looked up and found a sect member sitting on a mushroom sticking out of the wall. A staff of sorts was stabbed into the flesh beside him. ¡°Why is an elf involved with this battle?¡±

    Danson shrugged, ¡°I got a meddlesome friend who doesn¡¯t like what you guys are doing to the spiritual balance.¡±

    The man laughed, ¡°So the elves haven¡¯t gotten involved. Guess I¡¯m relieved.¡±

    Danson laughed in response. ¡°What have the elves gotten involved with in several centuries?¡±

    ¡°Other than the six-year-siege?¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t count, that was mostly the Ufanyn.¡±

    The sect member shrugged. ¡°You gotta see it from my perspective. All the stories my old man told me about elves made me join the Jade Wardens when I was old enough. The way you guys treated humans back then? Yeah, it gave me nightmares about what demons might do if they came into power.¡±

    Danson chuckled, ¡°So are you undercover then?¡±

    The man chuckled, ripping off his top and mask.

    He was the type of handsome guy who made Danson sneer without realizing it. Too luxurious hair fell over an undercut to right beneath his ear, putting a model in front of him instead of a warrior. Except, scars marred an almost bared and all too chiseled upper body. Danson found that he was suddenly exhausted with annoyance, which only seemed to get worse when he thought about the ripped remnants of the Jade Warden shirt that only covered this man''s left arm and shoulder.

    ¡°A bit much, don¡¯t you think?¡± He said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in here trying to pick up girls, kid, this is just how we disciples of Yuzuko dress.¡±

    ¡°I fought a few of you guys,¡± Danson crossed his arms. ¡°They kept all their clothes on.¡±

    ¡°Those guys are newer disciples, more trainees than the real deal. They weren¡¯t that far along to begin with, though far enough along that the Harrabaren¡¯s forces would have trouble. Surprise you didn¡¯t, really.¡±

    ¡°So what are you, a former warden?¡±

    ¡°Name¡¯s Hyunwoo, and yeah. I was a warden for a long time. I was actually hoping I¡¯d run into Jun Mi instead of you, wanted to recruit her to our side.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯d you go from elf tales making you militant against demons to bowing your head to one?¡± Danson smirked.

    Hyunwoo touched a sizeable scar right above his hip. ¡°I fought a couple of those demons at the same time. A literal couple, I¡¯m talking in love and everything. It was a routine mission for me, and I was going to make quick work of them. They fought for their lives though. They lost in the end, but you know how there¡¯s a difference between a warrior and a survivor?¡±

    Danson didn¡¯t quite know, but he could guess what Hyunwoo meant. A warrior fought with the skill to kill, they went into every battle to take a life or have theirs taken. Survivors fought like cornered animals, every moment an act of desperation just so they could get away. He supposed that made Hyunwoo an assassin that day.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t like that the higher ups gave you a hit job?¡±

    Hyunwoo frowned, ¡°Didn¡¯t like how it made me feel. Before that? Being a warden was about the power. Sure, I started because of elf tales, but then I knew what it was like to be powerful. I was good at my job. There were plenty of would-be sects that had my face up on wanted posters. If they heard I was coming, their whole force showed up. I wasn¡¯t stationed near the Yoshiki Sect territory so I never really clashed with any of them, but demons knew to be afraid of me.¡±

    Danson almost asked where this was going, but this was his best chance to figure out what the sect was doing. They could defeat the rest of them, but the real victory would be in knowing their plan.

    ¡°So you got used to being the guy that solved the problem, huh?¡± He said, not sympathetically, but taking some of the amusement out of his voice. ¡°And fighting survivors made you wonder what the problem was?¡±

    ¡°I searched their camp for all the clues in the world. They were just people. They were heading to Yoshiki territory, sure, but it was pretty damn clear they were looking for refuge.¡±

    ¡°So what? You went to Yoshiki territory instead?¡±

    Hyunwoo laughed humorlessly. "Nah, more like Yoshiki territory came to me. I really was a big deal. Shiomi showed up to take me out." This time he did have humor in his laugh. "I''ll tell you this much, I wouldn''t have been ready to fight her even if I wasn''t injured."

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Why¡¯d she let a Jade Warden live then?¡±

    ¡°I asked her who the hell the two of them were.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    Hyunwoo let out a deep breath. ¡°Who¡¯s the biggest baddest elf you know?¡±

    He was talking about elf tales, little stories humans told each other about the times when the elven kingdoms would terrorize the East Wing. It wouldn''t have been called the East Wing back then, just a bunch of nations who feared the sight of elven ships on the sea. Some bowed to elves with the hope of getting power. Others fought desperately to push them back. That''s where Elf Killers came from, the East Wing¡¯s attempt to never fear an elf again. And the biggest baddest elf? If Danson had to go off of those stories¡­

    ¡°Probably Tevoshen.¡± He shrugged.

    Hyunwoo shuddered. ¡°Scary. I know that one. That¡¯s the Laeshi with the nightmarish transformation. He would haunt the dreams of whole towns, and then pop out on them. Their kings would get one survivor out of there, and all they could say was that guys name. Tevoshen, Tevoshen. Kings thought that was how he got around undetected, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how I hear it.¡± Danson nodded. Even he was afraid of Tevoshen¡¯s elf tales. The real way he got around was still a mystery.

    ¡°Now, imagine if, after Tevoshen died, you could find away to get his power and give it to one of your henchmen. Warden¡¯s use the power of slain demons you know? But demons don¡¯t really die do they? You can¡¯t kill something that¡¯s just magyeon made flesh, after all.¡±

    ¡°So your hit was your bosses trying to get the magic of powerful demons.¡± That made Danson shudder.

    ¡°Yoshiki Shiomi told me that the white hair of the Cardinals are a response to their own demonic metamorphosis. Yoshiki Hanzo¡¯s magyeon came in contact with them, and next thing they knew, they were demons with his power. My guess is that the couple had the power of demons who mattered back during the serpent dynasty. Don¡¯t know how the bosses knew, but they did and I was sent because I probably wouldn¡¯t die.¡±

    This was¡­interesting¡­but it didn''t surprise Danson. His brother-in-law had been a human about fifty years ago and had become a demon to live as long as his sister. Humans could become demons, that wasn''t a surprise, and the right bit of magyeon could let you revive demons. The fact that the Jade Wardens were looking for certain powers though? That was interesting. Maybe it even meant the Orchid Triumvirate wouldn''t be a Triumvirate for much longer.

    But what did that have to do with the Yoshiki Sect and Spirit Domains?

    "I guess the sect was pretty lucky to have you join up with them. You gave them some pretty valuable information."

    Hyunwoo laughed. ¡°Nothing they didn¡¯t already know!¡±

    Was there any way to ask this next question subtly? He didn¡¯t think so. He just had to hope this guy stayed in a talkative mood.

    ¡°Well, what are they going to do about it?¡±

    The humor left Hyunwoo¡¯s eyes again. ¡°Nothing that an elf needs to concern himself about.¡±

    Danson smiled at him. ¡°Come on, I thought we had a good thing going on here.¡±

    Hyunwoo smiled back, ¡°Well, if you were an important elf I might have told you. But, since you¡¯re just some kid with a meddlesome friend?¡± He raised his left arm, and ripples rode down the staff beside him. Horns grew up from his head, and Danson drew on the mana cloud around him. ¡°I¡¯m going to get you out of the way and look for better options.¡±

    Danson didn¡¯t give him the chance to attack. With the mana already at his fingertips he swung his arm and launched a barrage of seeds.

    ¡°Wave Out!¡± Ripples pulsed out from Hyunwoo¡¯s hand, pushing the seeds wide and burying them in the wall behind him.

    He took off after that, hopping across mushrooms, and Danson pulled on the seeds and sent a spell after him.

    ¡°Aen sif Tanaes Sadant.¡±

    The birds went fast, cutting forward like sparrows. With ripples on his hand, Hyunwoo knocked them aside and kept going like he knew Danson was grabbing their mana.

    ¡°How long do you think you can run?¡± The elf asked with fingers pressed against his palm. ¡°Aen sif Paraf Efda.¡± He flicked a blast ahead of Hyunwoo and an ice wall erupted, stopping him dead. ¡°Aen sif Espet!¡± Swords erupted from the wall, hitting him dead on.

    Hyunwoo dropped from the mushrooms to the cavern floor.

    Danson crouched and touched the ground. ¡°Demons aren¡¯t easy to kill, but that just makes being frozen alive worse. Aen sif Sisos.¡± A wave rushed forward.

    ¡°Seismic Wave.¡± Hyunwoo answered with his hand on the ground, and Danson watched his ice leave a circle around him.

    He hadn¡¯t been stabbed either. While the swords knocked him down they lay scattered in the grass. Danson frowned. The demon smiled.

    ¡°I bet this is pretty frustrating for you.¡± He laughed. ¡°But you can¡¯t be all that surprised. I got a lot of experience. Elves are different, but a magical entity is a magical entity.¡±

    Danson sighed. ¡°You¡¯re killing my streak here. All the sect members I fought since the first two haven¡¯t been of note. Now I have to think to beat you.¡±

    Hyunwoo laughed again, ¡°Cocky little guy, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t need to be cocky when I¡¯ve already won.¡± Beyond his mana cloud there was plenty of ice in this room. He just had to figure out how Hyunwoo¡¯s ripples worked.

    Trial and error then?

    He weaved his bow together, ¡°Aen sif Presi,¡± and spewed a hail of arrows.

    Hyunwoo¡¯s hands came up with his palms already rippling and he pushed out to make a shield. He didn¡¯t stay with it though, running across the ice as the arrows went wide.

    Danson noticed the mana didn''t cling to his feet

    as he forged a sword and slid in.

    It came down and Hyunwoo stopped it with a rippling palm. He pushed the sword back and Danson spun around, forging another that sliced for the demon¡¯s body.

    Hyunwoo jumped high, and Danson stabbed the swords into the ground. He leveled a bow and shot, but the arrows soared toward the ceiling instead of his foe.

    Hyunwoo came down gracefully.

    ¡°Aen sif Espet Presi.¡± Swords rained from the arrows, consuming the demon in their torrent.

    A mist swept through the cavern, but Danson didn''t need it to be clear to know Hyunwoo was still standing. He sucked his teeth, but as it cleared to reveal the man with his fingers tented, he at least thought he figured it out.

    ¡°So disciples of Yuzuko are all about manipulating energy, huh? Your trainees made bows and arrows. I guess that¡¯s about learning control. But you? You create some sort of magyeon ripple.¡± It wasn¡¯t just transmutation like the normal sect members, this was a demonic influence. Sure, the horns should have given that away, but he didn¡¯t feel like a demon. Was he still at the start of a metamorphosis?

    Hyunwoo smiled, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll confirm it if you say your theory out loud?¡±

    ¡°It would be nice.¡± Danson smirked.

    ¡°Well, tell me this. Would confirming it help you avoid my attack?¡±

    He had only defended so far, but whatever was coming, Danson was sure he¡¯d be able to block it. It wasn¡¯t like he was going to let him attack either. Drawing on the mana he prepared a powerful spell. Worse come to worse, it¡¯d make more mana for another one.

    ¡°Exposure Quake.¡± Hyunwoo clapped, and Danson trembled as ripples ran down his body.

    The mana slipped from his fingertips as he lost his balance and dropped to a knee.

    ¡°Exposure Triplicate.¡±Hyunwoo touched his pinkies, middles, and thumbs together. Three rippling points made a line down Danson; forehead, throat, and chest.

    If he was going to stand, he couldn''t remember how. It took a moment for his atoms to feel like they were no longer buzzing. He looked at Hyunwoo and knew he was aware of this effect.

    ¡°Duplicate.¡± Pinky and thumbs. Ripples shot down Danson¡¯s arms. ¡°I guess the difference between elves and demons is pretty wide. A weaker demon would have started breaking apart after that.¡±

    Danson forced himself to his feet, wincing all the while. ¡°I¡¯ll try to ignore that you just called me a weaker demon.¡±

    This was still bad. The magic that made his flesh felt less whole than it ever had. The mana hadn''t just slipped from his fingers before, he had lost the feeling in his hand. The only saving grace was that Hyunwoo didn''t attack again, but nothing about this pause had anything to do with mercy. Another rotation of those spells would either kill Danson or leave him in a state of un-life. So, what did it mean that Hyunwoo didn''t immediately attack?

    Danson took in the cavern again. Mushrooms still covered the walls like shelves, and a web of magyeon still blocked the exit. Mana seeped out of the spells he had cast, but beyond that, this arena was still the same. Hyunwoo hadn''t done anything new to enter an attack phase. Which meant¡­? Based on the spell words, there was only one option. The demonic influence didn''t just make magyeon potent enough to block mana flow, it also placed a curse.

    Which meant there was a trigger? But what and where? Danson looked around again and his eyes landed on the rippling staff, stabbed into a mushroom. And mushrooms produced spores? He grinned.

    "I''ve figured your demonic influence out." He met Hyunwoo''s eyes.

    The half-demon didn''t care about Danson''s scanning. Why would he, when stalling worked to his advantage? "I''m still not going to confirm it."

    ¡°No, probably not, but still, I¡¯m a little impressed. Your influence has layers. First,¡± he jabbed a thumb at the webbed entrance. ¡°You could make your attacks way more physical, but why do that when, second, you can trigger them to attack the form rather than the body. Third, it¡¯s entirely your choice because once you place your staff down, its curse is carried to anything near it.¡± If not for the spores, it¡¯d probably be the air. ¡°Your opponent and you. Which is why none of my attacks can freeze you." Danson did want confirmation, but he was stalling too. His body still needed a moment to repair itself.

    Surprisingly still, Hyunwoo applauded him. "Gotta say, that''s pretty astute. Most demons I fought panic and go feral. Though, my influence is a little different than how it was when I was a warden. Perks of demonic metamorphosis, I guess." Ripples rolled up between his fingers like arcs of electricity. A coin-sized ball came together. He raised his first two fingers like a wand or a crossbow, and Danson got the implication.

    ¡°Paraf,¡± was all he could say, bringing up a wall as Hyunwoo fired. It rippled, unsurprisingly, but he didn¡¯t linger to see with those ripples would do.

    Instead, he took off, casting ice birds that hit the ground and made rising stairs. On the last one, he casts with his feet, flinging himself toward the wall, running across the mushrooms.

    "Wave in," came Hyunwoo as ripples drew inward beneath his feet and flung him in the air. He leveled his fingers and fired at the wall.

    Danson cast ice over his skin in response.

    Ripples flowed inward and spewed a multi-barbed spike at him. As it pierced, he cast his armor off and pushed himself back, rolling into a run, he continued across the mushrooms. Hyunwoo landed in his path. Danson forged an ice sword and kept going, swinging for the man¡¯s neck as he drew close.

    Hyunwoo slipped under it and slapped Danson¡¯s calf.

    Danson spun after him with a frozen trail, and his sword was caught and pushed back. Hyunwoo threw two quick punches. Danson caught them both with his ice skin, casting pieces off the moment Hyunwoo¡¯s hands moved back.

    They kept at it, sword slicing and fist flying, neither dealing damage but the onslaught going still. Until¡­

    "Liwo eoda Nevas." The shards of ice skin erupted, freezing the mushroom beneath them. Hyunwoo kept going unimpeded until Danson pulled some of the mana away.

    The mushroom cracked and the half-demon plummeted to the ground below. Danson took that chance to spin, launching his sword into the mushroom that held the staff. It froze and he drew on all the mana around him.

    ¡°Aen sif Ydagyo!¡± His ice dragon flew, not just to freeze but to crush Hyunwoo against the ground.

    ¡°Exposure Quake!¡± Hyunwoo clapped before the dragon hit him. The curse poured into the elf, crashing violently in his chest.

    He dropped to his knees as the dragon smashed Hyunwoo into the ground. The demon didn''t come up unscathed but still recovered quicker.

    ¡°You were close, elf! But you forgot your own theory! Yuzuko¡¯s disciples deal in energy! You thought I was using spores to spread my curse, right?¡±

    Danson clutched his chest. That spell tried to crush something inside him. And to make matters worse, drawing on mana had been his undoing? He wanted to laugh. This was no simple opponent for him. It was as if Hyunwoo was chosen to take him down, and if he doubted Kiara''s suspicions before, he definitely didn''t now.

    Hyunwoo raised his coin-sized shot.

    ¡°Wave out.¡± He said, and Danson got a premonition. Wave in drew the energy inward, Wave Out did the opposite. This would be the half-demon¡¯s final attack.

    ¡°Wys eoda Nevas!¡± He almost yelled in response, stamping a snowflake onto Hyunwoo¡¯s chest.

    Mana drew into it immediately, but not nearly fast enough. Danson couldn''t guide it, casting the spell on himself would make that next shot a sure kill. His mind raced until he realized fur was growing up his arm. He smiled, and Hyunwoo smirked below.

    ¡°Came to terms with your death, kid?¡±

    Danson shook his head, ¡°Nope¡­I just think things got a little heated¡­¡± He didn¡¯t need to cast Wys eoda Nevas on himself, he just had to give it mana. He did laugh this time. "Maybe we should cool off!" The pain made speaking hard, but the moment called for it. ¡°Bryr sif Nevas.¡± He spoke to the snowflake, and its fractals grew more intricate.

    Before Hyunwoo could finish cooking his spell or lining up his shot, it was over. The mana cloud was the start, already set to become a powerful spell. Then all the mana in the room followed, flowing into the half-demon too fast for him to react. Now he was a glittering ice sculpture, unable to break this curse that gave him to the winter.

    Danson pulled out his wanderer''s note. There were things to discuss. He''d meditate for his well-being afterward, but the others had to be prepared for what their fights might bring¡­

    [Chapter 51 ends¡­]

 Chapter 52: The Demon Tribe

    Chapter 52: The Demon Tribe

    ¡°Kiara is right,¡± the message went as Danson opened his wanderer''s note.

    It took longer than he expected to feel everyone else''s presence, with Keigo joining last.

    ¡°About something happening to the conductor?¡± He said when he did.

    ¡°Yeah. I just fought a pretty bad match-up. Considering how everything was going before, I think it¡¯s safe to say the board has flipped. How have things been for you two?¡±

    ¡°Just bad spirits for me. Nothing more difficult than before.¡± Keigo replied.

    ¡°Me too,¡± Diana did as well. ¡°I haven¡¯t fought anything that made me break a sweat.¡± Danson could feel her thinking. ¡°Are they targeting you and Kiara then?¡± She asked at last.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If they were they could have matched me up against someone worse than that or outnumbered me. I had trouble, but he wasn¡¯t impossible to beat.¡±

    Kiara affirmed it, ¡°I think, if I knew what I was doing I could have won. Shuraat took him down easily though.¡± He got the feeling of her shaking her head. ¡°Besides, if the Yoshiki Sect got her, I feel like they would have killed me, considering the Astral Wraith.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s not them then,¡± Keigo agreed. ¡°But then who? A fourth party? Could the warden have other enemies?¡±

    ¡°Could it be a spirit instead?¡± Diana offered. ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like the spell stopped, just changed in a bad way.¡±

    Silence fell over them, each mind considering what was going on.

    Danson thought about his opponent, and if he had to say anything, it felt like someone just wanted to see a good fight. Could he say the same for Kiara? Her opponent was a Wyada-turned-demon, one part able to grasp mana and one part a demonic answer to a loss of familial power. He shook his head. Kiara¡¯s opponent seemed too specific. Even if Hyunwoo heard something about elves through stories, it didn¡¯t compare to Kiara fighting someone from her ancestral homeland. What did that mean then? Could it really be a spirit?

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Keigo said as if he read his mind. ¡°Considering the domain¡¯s spiritual purpose, it shouldn¡¯t create anything that would cause this type of change. Even its bad spirits are related, acting more like invasive flora than something that doesn¡¯t line up. If it was invasive spirits then I could¡­¡± He trailed off.

    "What?" Danson replied.

    ¡°Chiaki is here and she¡¯s an amazing channeler. If she channeled a spirit from outside the domain, some of the reiki could change. It''s not impossible for it to be a spirit." He offered.

    "It''s random enough, right?" Diana said. "If a spirit did something to the conductor that''d explain why things changed, but didn''t go turn against us."

    ¡°But is it a spirit?¡± Danson asked. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be able to tell?¡±

    "I could tell when she channels them. But I can''t tell what type of spirit she summons. It''s like adding a stroke to a canvas. I can tell that there''s a new color, but the picture is too big for that color to make a difference." Keigo replied.

    ¡°And what if it doesn¡¯t matter?¡± Kiara said, and Danson had to admit he was shocked. She seemed to feel that, because she went on, ¡°It¡¯s not like we can find the conductor, and even if we could, would it be better to try that instead of going to the center?¡±

    "No," Keigo said. "If she was dead the spell would probably break, so she''s not in danger at least. If we free the spirit from the sect, it can take control of its domain again. And there''s still the fact that the change might not be a spirit."

    ¡°Then let¡¯s focus on the sect for now,¡± Danson wrote. ¡°What have we figured out so far?¡±

    ¡°First, they¡¯re working with an astral wraith and it has the power to possess spirits.¡± Diana started, speaking of her fight.

    ¡°Second,¡± Kiara followed with Shuraat¡¯s experience, ¡°Shuraat found out about them because malevolent spirits were escaping their domains.¡±

    "Third," Keigo came up behind her, speaking of his fight. "This isn''t the first domain the sect has attacked, but whatever they''re doing doesn''t necessarily hurt the patron spirit."

    "Fourth," Danson continued, "And this is new to the table, the sect is responding to the Jade Wardens, apparently. There''s a thing going on right now where the wardens are going after powerful demon seeds."

    ¡°What does that mean exactly?¡± Kiara asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s like spirit domains, isn¡¯t it?¡± Keigo replied. ¡°Demonic power just sort of finds its way into the world. You leave it alone and it grows strong enough to become a full demon.¡±

    ¡°Almost,¡± Danson shook his head. ¡°Demons are closer to elementals than spirits when it comes to things like that. They are formed in the maelstrom, where its chaotic nature slams magyeon together. Demons don¡¯t have souls like we do, their soul is entirely formed of magyeon.¡¯

    ¡°So the seeds of their power, that¡¯s what? Demons trying to get into this realm?¡± Keigo asked.

    "Pretty much," Danson answered. "Have you ever noticed the starburst cracks on a demon''s eyes? That is apparently what the passage to the mortal realm looks like in the maelstrom."

    ¡°And eyes are windows to the soul,¡± Kiara added.

    ¡°Pretty much,¡± Danson replied.

    Diana wrote, "So the triumvirate knows when a demon''s about to enter the realm and target them. Isn''t this what Wardens are supposed to do?"

    ¡°Technically,¡± it was Keigo who replied to her this time, ¡°They¡¯re supposed to focus on hostile demons. From what my brother used to say, demons breach way too often for them to target each one.¡±

    ¡°Well, Danson, why do you think the sect is responding to them?¡± Diana asked.

    ¡°Just what the guy I fought said. He could be lying, but he was a former warden. Had this whole thing where the demons he went after weren¡¯t hostile, just fleeing. They were powerful though, and he learned from one of the cardinals that the wardens have been doing this a lot.¡±

    ¡°Does this sound like they¡¯re stockpiling to anyone else?¡± Diana asked.

    Kiara replied, "Yeah, but Shuraat wants to know if something is missing. The Yoshiki sect still worships that Hanzo guy, right? And he was a warlord. So aren''t they trying to summon a warlord and conquer the triumvirate either way?" She paused for a moment, then continued, "And it sounds like the stuff with the Wardens started happening recently."

    ¡°Could the Wardens be responding to the sect?¡± Diana asked. ¡°Not that it makes it better, but if they¡¯re really scared it might explain it.¡± Danson could feel her brow furrow. ¡°Better question! You said he went after people who weren¡¯t hostile. How does that work? What is a demon breach?¡±

    Keigo answered before Danson could collect the details, ¡°It¡¯s just like it sounds. A demon seed manifests completely into a demon. That, or a person ends up possessed by one.¡±

    "And while possessed, a person can turn into one. My brother-in-law is like that. He was born human and had to conquer demonic power to stop himself from being completely possessed. He''s been a demon for fifty years now." Danson said.

    ¡°So it¡¯s not impossible that they could be peaceful. And I¡¯m guessing sensing magyeon is like sensing magic. If you can sense it you can probably guess what type of power it has?¡± Diana asked.

    Danson didn''t quite have the details of that worked out. Figuring out what type of magic someone used was partially context clues and guesswork. Still, it was close enough for him to say, "Essentially."

    He could feel Diana crossing her arms, ¡°Then that confirms they don¡¯t have to be actively hostile, but it leaves so many questions on the table. If you could just find a demon seed and become a demon yourself, why hunt people who are possessed? Why not get to that seed first. Furthermore, why would a normal person want to find the seed? Sounds like that turns into a battle between your soul and a demon¡¯s soul?¡±

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    ¡°What if they don¡¯t get a choice?¡± Kiara suddenly chimed in. Their conversation went quiet, giving her the floor. ¡°The guy I fought said that the sect gets what the Dumabi went through. Losing your gift, being targeted because of them¡­What if there¡¯s a tribe of people connected to the maelstrom like the Dumabi were connected to the veil. But instead of becoming mages, they naturally become demons. And¡­¡± She paused for thought, ¡°because demonic powers are a demon¡¯s soul too¡­there are some people who are just more sensitive to those souls than others. Like, I can wield fire and wind mana, but not water or stone¡­What if that means they become the new form of that demon¡­like, reincarnation¡­? But not really¡­¡± Despite her uncertainty, Danson heard her every word.

    Keigo did too, because he replied, "I told you guys that the people of the spirit circle left the triumvirate because people thought spiritualism was evil. Now I''m wondering if this has anything to do with what Kiara''s suggesting. Spiritualists never had much power in the land''s history. But demons have been in power at different times. I think a long time ago, demons were in complete control. Like Angels in the Green Lands."

    ¡°Shuraat says that Master Nohyr used to hear stories about it.¡± Kiara replied.

    ¡°With that history it¡¯s not unlikely that the demon tribe got scattered. Several empires, several thousand years of mixing bloodlines, then the unique¡­what was that word you used before, Kiara? About energy being different?¡± Danson wrote as he thought.

    ¡°Signature?¡± She offered.

    "Signature, yeah. Scattered bloodlines responding to unique signatures means you can forget you''re a demon for a long time before the maelstrom forms that demon''s soul or enough of the soul is there for you to awaken to it."

    It made a whole lot of sense, bringing history together with the present, unearthing clues that would otherwise be lost to time. Even if the knowledge was lost, with time like the sect had, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to make this deduction again. Danson was sure they could all see the current state of the Triumvirate. On one side, demon¡¯s seeking to return their tribe to power, on the other side, Warden¡¯s trying to seize that power for themselves. But did that tell them what the Yoshiki sect was doing?

    ¡°We¡¯re still missing some details.¡± He wrote with a sigh.

    "Not for long," Keigo replied. "If the conductor isn''t in control anymore, we can all go to the center now, right? We''ll see how the sect captured the spirit, and see why they captured it."

    ¡°In that case, we can probably meet back up too.¡± Diana wrote. ¡°I¡¯ll come to Keigo first and we¡¯ll link back up with you guys after!¡±

    ¡°Come for me last. I have to recover for a bit. That fight was really a bad match up.¡± Danson sat and crossed his legs, ready to put his wanderer¡¯s note away.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll all head to the center.¡± Keigo confirmed. Each of them confirmed in turn and the conversation came to an end.

    Danson closed his eyes and started a light meditation, feeling out the tears Hyunwoo almost opened. This was going to take a while, but he smiled nevertheless. That conversation proved that he didn¡¯t have to worry about the others in the slightest¡­

    ¡ò¡òToward the Center¡ò¡ò

    L''vay chuckled to himself as he watched the mortals have their little discussion, applauding how close they got to their understanding of the demon tribe while cackling at their suspicion about what was influencing Hoka. Of course, they could never truly know, but it was still a joy to see mortal minds work, trying to capture all the secrets of time buried before their forefathers were even planned by fate. He liked what he learned from them too, twirling around like a petal in the breeze as he sang their thoughts to the world around him.

    ¡°How glorious,¡± he was intoxicated by the thought. ¡°The demon tribe may make its grand return and make this realm interesting again. I cannot wait. I cannot contain my joy. The future might be interesting yet!¡± He twirled and twirled, stopping half-bowed with a sinister smirk upon his face.

    He tilted his body back, letting his hair drape as he looked over at Hoka¡¯s unconscious form. He twirled back to it then, touching her globe and sprouting a pixie at the center. There he found the suspended seed that held the Grass House patron, and a liquid tree with hand-like branches. Mist still rose from it like leaves, its root still disappeared into the ground beneath the pedestal. He did not take note of it when he saw it before, but now he grinned and bit his finger.

    "I see what you are¡­" He felt it drinking in the reiki, breathing out magyeon.

    He touched the pedestal, and felt others like it, standing around the world, their roots touching in the place between the realms. They all reached out to a place in the southern part of the triumvirate, and he could feel it growing bigger and better. He bit his finger so hard it bled, then laughed gleefully as he lapped the blood from it.

    "It is not quite perfect though," He changed it just a bit, just enough to make it truly worth it. Time meant nothing to someone as old as he, but at the current rate, their plan would take too long. "Now, we cannot have anyone interfering can we."

    At Hoka''s globe, he found Syd and Jun Mi and dropped problems in their way. Maybe the girl wouldn''t understand, but the afelin certainly would. He''d play his cards carefully either way. This was well worth being sealed away again.

    "Let us also speed this along." He tugged the strings of fate that would make this work. "And now, fun." Throughout the domain, his pixies disappeared as he stepped away from Hoka''s globe. He had watched long enough, and would never squander his chance to play.

    Elsewhere still, Syd continued toward the center of the domain, his path clear as he made quick work. He had seen the device the sect set up and wanted to pull it apart, just to understand the mind behind its design. Figuring out what the sect was us to would be an added benefit, but he missed being able to observe the work of another genius. He hummed an old song as he continued forward and didn¡¯t get the chance to yell as a beam ripped through him.

    Yoshiki Miki came down behind Syd, glowing wings still spread out from his arm. The afelin¡ªhe thought it was an afelin¡ªdidn¡¯t even try to hide himself, carrying on as if he wasn¡¯t being hunted, and that infuriated him more than them interfering in the first place.

    His wings folded back into his arm, and he was about to set out, when something shot at him, swiftly nicking his cheek. It didn''t draw blood but didn''t need to, turning flesh to stone like a ripple spreading across a pond. He felt the shift on the layer of his soul and cast his magic against it until the spell fell away. He glared at what shot past him. A stinger stuck up from the ground. He turned the other way and saw the afelin rising, the large hole in his body stitching itself back together.

    Miki fired again, and the beam stopped harmlessly against his skin. His glare deepened as wings sprouted on both arms.

    ¡°Are you shocked!¡± The afelin laughed. ¡°You stand before the creativity of the renown genius, Syd Blaek!¡± The afelin was bulkier now. ¡°You must understand how outclassed you are!¡±

    "Malignant chord!" Miki cast, the shriek hitting the man and making his body shake wildly. He upped the amp and only stopped when the afelin''s eyes went blank.

    ¡°I see!¡± Syd shouted, stumbling from left to write. ¡°One part demon, one part angel! What could this be¡­? Let me guess! Your possession happened young and mommy and daddy thought an angel¡¯s tomb would break it?¡±

    Miki¡¯s wings bristled and he fired again. This time Syd met it with his own beam.

    ¡°Screw you!¡± The boy roared.

    "You''re right!" Syd called. "This is hardly the thing I need to focus on! If you''re here and able to attack that means something happened to Hoka. But her spell is still active, so she''s not dead."

    Miki fired again and again and Syd sprung away like a grasshopper.

    "I''ve figured it out! L''vay is in control! Which means, unfortunately, that my priorities have changed. How dare he! Now I have to tattle to Chiaki instead of deducing what you all are working on." His flat antennae turned wire-thin and pointed. "She''s also clearly incapacitated so I should search for a diminished spirit pressure.¡± He searched around and oriented his body to where his eyes landed.

    "Do you think you''re getting away?" Miki began to transform.

    ¡°Today, young man, you will learn. Whatever the renown genius thinks is usually right!¡± Syd¡¯s body thinned, and the air popped as he took off¡­

    Elsewhere again, Jun Mi unwittingly walked into what L''vay prepared for her. It could have been a sneak attack, and nearly was, until the person lying in wait caught her face and let herself be known.

    She was a strong-bodied woman, with bronze skin and her hair in a tight braid. She stood in front of Jun Mi as a clear challenge but spoke to her as if they were old friends.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown a lot.¡± The woman said.

    "Is this a new Yoshiki sect tactic to avoiding conflict?" Jun Mi put up her guard.

    The woman pulled her mask away and Jun Mi remembered her immediately, though it had been ten years. The Iron-skinned Nakry was a popular fighter from the mid-point of the battle mountains. Jun Mi hadn''t started her warden training and spent a lot of time going to see her fight. She was there when Nakry was a nobody, fighting in whatever melee opened up at the base of the mountain. She was there when Nakry got her first title match, and when she had her first streak. Jun Mi was even there when Nakry became the iron-skinned and had her fair share of arguments as to whether that title meant she could go for blows with a Jotunn. Nakry was an important figure to her when she was a girl, and the girl inside her wept to see the woman standing there.

    ¡°I thought you and your partner left the mountain to start a life¡­¡± She let that girl speak. She remembered it too vividly. She was going to the wardens and Nakry was leaving the mountain. It felt like proof it was time to change her life.

    The woman smiled, "We did. We made more than enough to never fight again. People paid well enough for our training. We decided we''d raise a kid, and adopted a little boy. You should see him, he''s adorable and the joy of our lives."

    "Then why are you with the sect!" Jun Mi cried.

    Nakry¡¯s smile lost some of its warmth as she touched her heart, ¡°Our boy is a demon.¡±

    ¡°Wardens can help with possession.¡± Jun Mi shook her head.

    "No, you aren''t hearing me. Our boy is a demon. He has one little horn growing faster than the other and is starting to use his powers in the cutest way. He''s not possessed, he''s a demon. And if he could be a demon, how many more kids are like that in the triumvirate?¡±

    Not possessed? Maybe not yet, but surely the demon seed inside him would grow. Jun Mi could easily find an exorcist for them. They kept many on hand. She was trying to find the words to explain that when Nakry shook her head.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get it, do you?¡± Her smile turned sad.

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± Jun Mi frowned. ¡°But once I apprehend you, we can work out the details later.¡± She raised her shears.

    Nakry took her stance. ¡°I really hoped you would. I don¡¯t want us to do this.¡±

    Jun Mi took one of her own. ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you, but I have to stop the Yoshiki Sect¡­¡± She settled her resolve, cursing the sect for making her crush her past¡­

    [Chapter 52 ends¡­]

 Chapter 53: A Past Cut Loose

    Chapter 53: A Past Cut Loose

    Jun Mi held her breath as she met Nakry''s eyes, hoping she saw the same hesitation in her own.

    This woman had been like an aunt to her, in a way she never knew. They first met after she joined the Jade Wardens when she still felt like a child. Joining was a long time coming, since she encountered a demon as a girl, but after four years of waiting, she hadn¡¯t turned into the person she¡¯d need to be.

    Until they sent her to the Battle Mountains to learn Gyo.

    She wouldn''t be able to join the wardens for another two years, and to battle demons she had to strengthen her spirit. Jun Mi was determined to do it because she had to become that type of woman. But then one of her peers invited her to the prize match that would change her life.

    It was the first time she went on a date.

    They had talked long enough that it was only a matter of time, and it was the first time she wasn¡¯t focused on her future. She almost forgot about it by the end of the night too.

    It was one of Nakry¡¯s early fights.

    It was a cheap event that was easy to get to, with no announcer to make it a spectacle. There were two people in the ring, Nakry and a big woman who filled the other side. They stared each other down and traded some harsh words. The air was heavy with anticipation, and then they moved.

    ¡°Gladiators were amazing.¡±

    That was Jun Mi¡¯s first thought.

    Neither knew what to expect but they came at each other like it didn¡¯t matter. Nakry was fast and vicious, like a tiger going after stubborn prey. Her opponent was an ox, in that same way then, durable and unyielding, each swing a threat to maim.

    Jun Mi watched them, her wide eyes bouncing around the ring.

    Nakry went down and threw a kick-up. She got back on her feet and they kept coming as if the bruises and clearly broken bones meant nothing. When her opponent went down, Jun Mi and her date cheered at the top of their lungs. Nakry won, and Jun Mi knew it wouldn¡¯t be the last time she watched her fight.

    It wasn¡¯t.

    She watched her get stronger, watched her climb through the mountains. She still remembered the first time she shook Nakry¡¯s hand. She still remembered that sense of elation.

    Nakry''s strength made Jun Mi stronger because she made the Battle Mountains a home. Not just a story, not just a destination. Nakry made the mountains come to life and showed Jun Mi that a warden''s job was more than slaying demons. It was about the places you protected too. Places like the Battle Mountains, where people worried more about a match than demonic resurrection. When she finally became a warden, she fought for those places¡­

    So, for Nakry to be the demon she had to fight? That made her chest tight. Maybe even made her tear up.

    Maybe there was something she could say that would stop this altogether.

    Something like, ¡°I won¡¯t apprehend you if you surrender.¡±

    Or,

    ¡°I think it would be better if we talked instead of fighting.¡±

    Or, if she really had to be cold,

    ¡°Being a Jade Warden fugitive will endanger your family¡¯s life.¡±

    Maybe any of those could change these circumstances.

    Or maybe Nakry would just charge.

    She came in familiarly fast, springing forward on lunging steps.

    Jun Mi dropped a knitting needle and strings yanked her away from a lightning-fast jab. A lightning-fast uppercut followed, but she had already thrown another needle. It dug into a tree-size beanstalk, strings reeling her toward it.

    Nakry¡¯s eyes said she knew what the game was.

    She dashed forward faster and Jun Mi ducked an explosive flying roundhouse. The stalk ate it all, erupting into splinters that made the warden¡¯s heart skip a beat.

    She didn¡¯t have time to calm it though.

    Nakry¡¯s foot touched the ground and she spun into a cross, shredding a shield of fabric Jun Mi wove in the way.

    Behind it, she breathed, finally catching her heart. As the fabric fell, she found Nakry smiling on the other side.

    "Yuzuko told us what your demon mark does," She spoke, "A demon spider that weaves auras into silk. You really learned something in those mountains, huh?" There was so much approval, that Jun Mi lost her heart again. "What was that, a tou shield? Weaving your aura and throwing it out? That¡¯s pretty impressive.¡±

    Why did this woman¡¯s praise mean so much? It felt like she wanted to hear it forever, but it only made her heart heavy today.

    ¡°It¡¯s worthless against you.¡± Her webs were meant for trapping, not defense. ¡°I wanted a version like your iron shock. All I learned was that it was above my skill level.¡± That was what put the explosions in her blows, one part gyo to make it tight, one part tou to spread the force from the point of impact.

    Most people didn¡¯t get up after it hit. But back then, Nakry never used it that fast.

    "This is messed up," The woman was still smiling. "You were never just a fan you know? At some of those fights, I looked for you in the crowd. I wanted you to know that win was just for you."

    Jun Mi laughed and her heart ached more. ¡°I would have loved to hear that back then. You inspired me so much.¡±

    Nakry laughed, ¡°You remember our second meeting?¡±

    She did, it only made the moment hurt worse. ¡°I do. You asked me when you¡¯d see me in the ring. I told you I was only training to be a Warden. You said I¡¯d be a damn good one.¡±

    ¡°And I sure was right. Look at you now, keeping your eye on one of the Yoshiki Sect¡¯s cardinals.¡±

    Jun Mi frowned, ¡°This hurts! I don¡¯t want to fight you.¡±

    Nakry nodded but kept her smile on. "Don''t want to fight you either." Horns grew from her head, and a pale visor covered her eyes. Her demonic metamorphosis. It was incomplete but telling. She didn''t want to fight, but she wouldn''t back down. "When the win wasn''t for you, it was for my partner. Between you, and our family, you understand who today''s victory is for."

    The Warden did, arming herself with another needle as Nakry came back in.

    Tou was an aura technique that was about ¡°throwing¡± your spirit, rather than wearing it. Jun Mi threw some now, as Nakry jabbed, turning it into a thread that pulled the blow wide.

    The gladiator flew to the side, but not before sweeping a kick around. It hit Jun Mi¡¯s calf and she wanted to howl, weaving threads around the bone to hold it together.

    Nakry got free and Jun Mi jumped into the field of stalks.

    She buried needles in the flesh around her, throwing her aura again as her pursuer drew close.

    The gladiator touched it, and threads whipped out to trap her awkwardly in place.

    Jun Mi dove for her, needle ready, stabbing for her undefended belly.

    Then she disappeared and the warden gasped.

    As she searched, an overhand punch hit. Her jaw rattled; her eyes went white. Her battle effigy couldn''t eat the whole blow and didn''t take the uppercut that followed. Or any of the barrage that came after that.

    Straight.

    Jab.

    Cross.

    Low kick.

    Yes, but only the start of a question mark.

    At some point, she was grabbed.

    She forgot that as a knee hit her face.

    A front kick launched her from the stalks, and she swore she heard thunder as Nakry dashed after her.

    Her stance said snap kick, but Jun Mi couldn¡¯t dodge it.

    She couldn¡¯t block it.

    She could only hold her head up proudly as it came for her life.

    It''d be an iron shock because that was Nakry''s special.

    She met the woman''s eyes, and in that split moment, they both said goodbye.

    Thunder crashed!

    Was that what Nakry¡¯s foes heard before they went down?

    Except, she was still standing, and her skull was still in one piece. It took her mind a moment to catch up to what happened.

    Almost out of nowhere, a redheaded girl appeared, sweeping her leg up to catch Nakry''s. The thunder came from their legs colliding.

    Nakry was grinning.

    The two leaped back and the former gladiator met the redhead¡¯s green eyes.

    ¡°What do dying stars call you?¡± She almost sounded excited.

    ¡°Diana the Bolt,¡± The redhead said. ¡°Though today I guess you could call me the number one meddler!¡±

    ¡ò¡òThe Number One Meddler¡ò¡ò

    Diana blasted through the sky toward Keigo, more than a little certain he¡¯d do something risky if she didn¡¯t make it to his side. She wasn¡¯t planning to stop for anything, not even another malevolent spirit. But then she saw an eruption of splinters and knew a fight was underway.

    She dropped down into a beanstalk forest and watched it from afar. She was partially expecting a spirit or at least one of Chiaki''s allies and wasn''t disappointed when she saw the Jade Warden.

    It had to be Jun Mi, the one Shuraat told them about before.

    While she could have been another defector like Danson''s opponent, she fought intensely against a demon she seemed to know. It raised a few alarms, but they were quickly silenced by the violence the demon inflicted. Even if they did stop to talk, that combo was meant to kill and might have done so if Diana didn''t explode forward first.

    The Warden flew out of the forest and the demon came fast after her, leg coming around with a snap kick that yelled, ¡°die!¡±

    Diana exploded forward faster, readying a striker crash, and met the kick in an explosive clash.

    The explosiveness alarmed her, but the grin on the demon¡¯s face distracted her quickly. Was she happy Diana got in the way? Or was she happy someone could meet her kick? She asked for a name and Diana answered without hesitation.

    She tossed three potions to Jun Mi too, as she asked, ¡°And you?¡±

    "The Iron-skinned Nakry." That explained some of the feedback from that clash. "And I don''t think you want to meddle in this affair."

    Diana laughed, ¡°I always want to meddle. But this time, I sorta have to.¡±

    Nakry shifted into a stance and she did the same. The demon¡¯s eyebrow went up.

    ¡°So that kick wasn¡¯t a fluke? Where did you train?¡±

    "In the Harlequin''s theater troupe! Guessing you''re someone from the Battle Mountains."

    ¡°Yeah, and if you¡¯re just a performer, girl, I promise this fight isn¡¯t going to be worth it.¡±

    "Wait til you see me perform first." Diana grinned and blasted in.

    She registered no surprise as she got closer.

    For a moment, she wondered if she should have asked about Nakry''s abilities, but then she threw a punch either way. It was a jab that came fast, was dodged, and met by a cross. She slipped beneath it and swept her leg around. It felt like striking a pole as she hit Nakry¡¯s leg, and she blasted back as Nakry dropped an ax kick.

    Diana wanted to collect her thoughts before the next assault but the woman descended upon her, catching her as she landed. A jab flew and she blocked it, then blocked the one that came from the other hand. Her arms stung, but she kept at it, throwing punches wide as Nakry stayed on her. One pulled all the way back, and she almost fell for it as the woman spun into a snap kick. She dodged it, and shouldn¡¯t have, as it became a hook kick next.

    Something suddenly yanked her back and she was by Jun Mi¡¯s side again. Nakry was back in her stance, and Diana laughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s time I ask what I just jumped into.¡± She was shaking. This wasn¡¯t the first time she faced a strong opponent but it was the first where she felt like she shouldn¡¯t be close.

    ¡°Nakry is a mid-mountain gladiator who had a chance to go higher. Some people even thought she could reach the peaks.¡± The Warden¡¯s eyes said she was one of them.

    ¡°How bad is that for me?¡±

    Jun Mi replied with silence, which made Nakry smirk and Diana pout. After a few seconds, the warden replied, ¡°I only know about you from your bounty.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t dodge the question!¡± Diana barked. ¡°You just watched that trade, and you know her, right?¡± Calling it a trade felt bold.

    ¡°It¡¯s very bad. In a direct fight, you lose.¡±

    Diana looked at Nakry, ¡°You agree?¡±

    ¡°You have some talent, but you¡¯re a newborn.¡± The demon replied.

    Diana''s arms weren''t stinging anymore, but the point was still made. Keigo said gladiators honed their auras till they were strong enough to break blades, and this woman''s concentration was so good it was no different from breathing. Would she even have time for a spell word, or would Nakry just knock it from her lips?

    ¡°What does she do with gyo exactly?¡±

    Jun Mi''s eyes widened. She hadn''t expected that question. Still, she answered, "Nakry''s aura spirals and folds sort of like a screw. It''s close to her body, but that just means it''ll leave you feeling the feedback when you throw strong blows. Worse, she can uncoil it and hit you with a powerful burst of force."

    ¡°That¡¯s nasty!¡± Diana said, wondering if she could do the same with her striker magic. ¡°What about you?¡±

    Nakry laughed, ¡°Between the two of you, she¡¯s a better counter. The demonic power she¡¯s using just needs her to touch my aura.¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯m really meddling today.¡± Diana smirked.

    Nakry nodded and shook her arms. ¡°Which is exactly why you¡¯re going down.¡±

    Diana rushed to meet her next charge.

    Her body told a hundred lies, but the redhead ducked the one true flying front kick, slipping behind her and whipping her leg around.

    An elbow met it and she grit her teeth.

    She didn¡¯t get the chance to soothe her leg as a backhand spun at her.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    She dropped again, bit back a cry, and raised a finger to Nakry¡¯s face. Electricity crackled.

    ¡°Striker Shot!¡±

    Nakry deflected it, but not without taking the shock! Diana came in, a smile on her face.

    Jab.

    Straight.

    Jab.

    Straight.

    An elbow to send the chin high.

    An ax kick to drop it low.

    Her leg took a trip around the world and glowed as it came home.

    ¡°Lightning Striker Whip!¡± It arrived with an explosion and sparks.

    Nakry spun gracelessly toward Jun Mi, who had her needles ready. She recovered her senses quickly though, turning that spin into a hook.

    ¡°Second verse,¡± Diana said as it flew, making her combo replay.

    Jun Mi stabbed again and the gladiator disappeared. Diana¡¯s eyes widened, and then she dashed in, pushing the warden aside.

    It saved her from an ax kick, and pushing her down saved her from a backhand. Diana pulled her out of the way and that saved her from a roundhouse next.

    Nakry teleported in and out around Jun Mi, each time missing her blow as Diana pulled the woman to and fro.

    Eventually, it stopped, and the gladiator sized them up. Diana gave her a smirk and that got a smile back.

    ¡°Before, you sealed me and turned your seals into time bombs. And now¡­what is this? Some kinda precognition?¡±

    ¡°A girl can¡¯t share all her secrets! Just remember, you said that she¡¯s the better counter between the two of us.¡±

    Diana couldn¡¯t see Nakry¡¯s eyes but definitely knew what they were saying.

    She was outmatched.

    While her style let her put on insane pressure and punish foes for striking back, she couldn''t do anything when someone could weaponize her aura or seal it completely. Diana was sure this was the hardest fight Nakry had in a long time, and while she grappled with how to win it, it was the perfect chance to talk.

    ¡°You two know each other. I get that you¡¯re working with the Yoshiki sect, but do their plans really matter more than your bond?¡± She asked, guard still up but words coming soft.

    Nakry let out a humorous laugh and wiped some of the blood from her face. ¡°You really are a meddler, interfering in the fight wasn¡¯t enough?¡±

    ¡°I gotta beat you but that doesn¡¯t mean I gotta dislike you.¡±

    Nakry shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fighting for my family.¡±

    Diana nodded, ¡°Because of what the wardens are doing to demons?¡±

    Jun Mi¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Nakry¡¯s eyes must¡¯ve done the same, ¡°Yeah, girl. What do you know?¡±

    ¡°Not a lot, but a friend of mine fought some guy named Hyunwoo. He told him that the wardens are targeting innocent demons.¡±

    ¡°Hyunwoo!?¡± So Jun Mi knew the name. Maybe they worked in the same branch. ¡°I didn¡¯t know he defected¡­¡± Or maybe not?

    "Wrong focus, Jun Mi," Nakry chuckled. "Yeah, that''s right. The Jade Wardens are targeting innocent demons. You''d have a better chance of toppling the mainland than changing their minds."

    "Then, is there really a demon tribe?" If now was the time to talk it was the time to get answers too.

    Nakry''s next laugh was more humorous than the last. She laughed at Diana''s words and the look in Jun Mi''s eyes. "Now, how did you reach that conclusion before a Jade Warden?"

    Diana smirked and the woman shook her head.

    "Right, meddling." She took a breath. "Yes. There is. And the Yoshiki sect is the only sect who will protect their descendants."

    ¡°Diana Fillmore, you can¡¯t really believe this, can you?¡± Jun Mi touched her shoulder.

    ¡°Do you see what I mean?¡± Nakry touched her heart.

    Diana sighed, ¡°I do, but, none of it justifies messing up the spiritual balance. Why should this nation suffer because of things going on in the triumvirate?¡±

    ¡°When the path forward is through a battlefield, do you turn to find another route or prepare to fight?¡±

    If her last question was a touch, this one was a full blow. Diana¡¯s chest almost stung as the words reached her, thinking about all she wanted to do and how many battles that would mean for her. She thought about her bounty, about leaving home, about joining up with Keigo again. Would she ever turn, or would she always be prepared to fight?

    She firmed her guard and Nakry nodded.

    "So you understand," The gladiator said.

    ¡°I do,¡± Diana said back.

    Behind her, Jun Mi still wore a look of uncertainty, but the change in atmosphere made her lose it. Whatever questions she still had, she¡¯d find someone else to answer them.

    Diana nodded to her and tried to meet Nakry¡¯s eyes. ¡°I hope you¡¯re ready for an encore.¡±

    She was about to charge when someone filled the space behind them. She looked back, Jun Mi looked back, and they both saw a thinner woman. Her skin was pale, her hair dark and short, her chiseled abdomen was bared to the world, and a pale visor covered her eyes.

    Diana checked for horns, just to be safe. They were there. She spun and threw a punch.

    Jun Mi called out a warning, but it came too late as their new foe caught her hand.

    It wasn''t a strong grip and didn''t hold her long, but Jun Mi''s warning made sense as something fire-hot caught beneath her skin. She screamed and snatched her arm back and the stranger pushed a palm forward.

    Jun Mi tossed two needles and yanked them both out of the way.

    Their foes united, Nakry¡¯s hands coming up to hold her face tenderly, while the other woman held her waist.

    ¡°You were supposed to stay hidden,¡± Nakry said.

    ¡°And watch them overwhelm you? When have I ever done that?¡±

    ¡°What will become of our boy if both of us fall here?¡±

    ¡°What am I supposed to say to him if I come home alone?¡±

    ¡°Mio, you¡¯re a fool.¡± Nakry brought their foreheads together.

    ¡°If I weren¡¯t, would I have ever met you?¡± This Mio smiled softly, and Diana covered her heart.

    ¡°This would be sweet if I didn¡¯t have to beat both of you!¡± She called over. Her arm was still burning, but the heat had at least turned down. She stepped back to Jun Mi¡¯s side. ¡°Who is she?¡±

    "Nakry''s partner, Mio. Romantic and Combatant. They met in the midpoint and became a duo. Nakry''s furious style paired well with hers. Though, Mio''s strikes aren''t about how hard she hits you. Scorpion Touch¡ªMio, even the slightest touch leaves you reeling.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not the only fighter I¡¯ve met who uses spiritualist techniques, girl.¡± Nakry turned to them.

    ¡°Sealing, yes? I prefer channeling myself.¡± Mio held up her hand. ¡°I just channel my own instead of a spirit¡¯s.¡±

    Diana thought about what Leyu shared before. There was mana related to the spirit that wasn¡¯t related to reiki. Had this woman figured that out too, or did this have something to do with her demonic power?

    She didn¡¯t have the chance to think about it further as Nakry disappeared.

    A second later, she was behind her, hook flying out.

    Diana pulled back and felt a palm against her back. Too late, she realized Mio teleported too and paid for it with a splash of heat searing her back.

    She stumbled forward and Nakry¡¯s leg came up. Her guard followed, stopped it, and dropped as the woman appeared at her side.

    They traded side kicks, and her heart swelled as Mio appeared behind her again.

    On one leg she launched herself into the air, feeling their eyes follow her as she went high.

    Would they turn on Jun Mi then?

    No.

    She felt Mio fill the air above her, and blasted into an awkward spin kick. It was Nakry she hit instead, for a moment, her leg screaming. Then the two switched places again, Mio¡¯s hand gently brushing the leg back. She bit through the pain and raised her palm.

    ¡°Striker Spray.¡± Her spell hit nothing, as Mio appeared behind Jun Mi below.

    The warden was already on the move, needles flying when the woman disappeared. The thread yanked, Mio¡¯s eyes followed, and as Jun Mi escaped she found Nakry waiting.

    An elbow flew up and another around. Nakry grabbed her and slammed her into a stalk.

    Diana blasted to her aid, and Mio filled the space between them. Twirling, palms out, she came fast with thrusts and waves, making this a dance rather than a fight.

    Diana turned the table and threw a punch. Mio caught it, but she sealed her, drawing back without the sting. But there was no second verse either. Still, she learned something. If the woman couldn¡¯t channel her hits couldn¡¯t compare.

    She blasted in toward her, fist low and shooting out. It didn''t surprise her when Nakry appeared between them, taking the chance to spin on her heel and bring the other around to strike the woman''s guard. She slowed it enough to lessen the feedback and smiled as Mio appeared behind her.

    "First verse," She said and the ground erupted beneath the woman''s foot, spraying dirt onto her visor.

    Mio screamed and Diana kicked through the cloud of dirt, her weapon the blade of her foot.

    It caught and came back, turning into a rapid fury. Each strike hit the woman, forcing her back, opening her up for a spinning roundhouse.

    Diana almost wondered where Nakry was when she felt the woman come in from behind. A needle pierced the arm that carried a punch, dropping it to her side as threads wrapped it tight.

    Nakry turned and sneered.

    Mio appeared behind Jun Mi then, hand rising to touch her neck.

    ¡°Second verse,¡± Diana called, and the woman convulsed as the kicks played back.

    Nakry spun a leg around to meet her, and she dodged it, raising her finger for another shot. Nakry smacked it down with a kick and stomped into a jab. Diana did the same, knuckles cracking as she sealed the oncoming blow.

    She wished she could see the look in the gladiator¡¯s eyes.

    She moved in for another combo until Mio appeared behind her again.

    ¡°You two gotta stop trying this,¡± She spun and kicked.

    The woman was gone before it connected and back before Diana chambered her leg. A flurry of palm strikes hit her, each burning hot like iron. Her body shuddered and Mio kept going, each gentle tap a deception for what came next. When she relented, Nakry went at her, no weaker for her paralyzed arm.

    Overhand punch.

    Rising front kick.

    Axe kick.

    Hook kick.

    Snap kick.

    Where was Jun Mi?

    Palm strike.

    Palm strike.

    Palm strike.

    Deceptive caress down her back.

    Her body burned so hot she was waiting for steam.

    The two of them laid in and Diana understood. This was what their opponents felt, this was how they won their matches. Even when she could put her guard back up she was still at a disadvantage. Even being able to sense as they popped in and out around her, she was still at a disadvantage.

    Where was Jun Mi?

    She couldn¡¯t even see her through this fury.

    She blasted into the air again, chugging two potions as the women¡¯s eyes followed.

    Nakry appeared above her and she blasted away before the kick could meet her.

    Mio appeared in her path and she bounced around her before those palms could touch.

    Nakry found her way back into her trajectory, a strong punch meant to stop her, going wide instead.

    She blasted downward and Mio appeared behind her, hands coming forward to catch her in an embrace.

    ¡°Dreamcatcher¡¯s web!¡± Jun Mi¡¯s voice rose from the world below.

    Lichen threads followed, streaking up and out, pulling Mio back, and forcing Nakry to maneuver away from their grasp.

    Diana managed to fall safely between them and found Jun Mi waiting underneath.

    The threads tied themselves to the canopy of beanstalks, hiding the two of them beneath their thick weave.

    ¡°Could have used you a bit sooner,¡± Diana huffed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not a combatant like either of you. This is the best I can do.¡±

    She sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sure you weren¡¯t planning on fighting either of them today.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t planning on fighting much of anyone,¡± Jun Mi laughed. ¡°This is all unfortunate. I feel like I¡¯m on the bad side of fate.¡±

    ¡°Tell me you at least know what their demonic power is.¡± Diana offered a smile.

    ¡°They weren¡¯t demons when I used to watch them.¡± Jun Mi shook her head.

    ¡°Yay,¡± Diana breathed deep.

    She gave it a thought. They could teleport faster than she moved and appeared with the momentum necessary to drive powerful strikes. There barely seemed to be a refractory period, and not once did they ever teleport into each other¡¯s way.

    Why weren¡¯t they teleporting in now though? Did it require line of sight?

    Why did they focus on her so intently that Jun Mi had time to prepare this spell?

    Wait¡­there was a moment when neither of them teleported either. When she got those kicks off on Mio. They had teleported afterward, sure, but how had she even gotten that combo off?

    It struck her just then.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t teleporting by themselves, they¡¯re teleporting each other!¡± She turned to Jun Mi.

    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± The warden asked.

    "When I used first verse to detonate the ground the dirt obscured both of their vision. Mio was blinded, so Nakry couldn''t get between us. Nakry was focused on stopping me, so she couldn''t get Mio away."

    Jun Mi listened and nodded slowly. ¡°When they were in a tag-team match, they would overwhelm their opponents one at a time. Nakry was vicious enough to keep them on the defensive, and when she went full offense they had to match her. It let Mio move in their blind spots, and enough of her touches could leave the toughest fighters writhing.¡±

    ¡°I believe it.¡± Diana still ached. ¡°But how do we win?¡±

    ¡°Why do you suppose they focused you more than me?¡± Jun Mi asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m more of a threat to them? No offense,¡± Diana answered.

    The Warden shook her head, "None taken, because you''re only half-right. You''re more of an active threat, able to at least fight on equal terms with them and stop their techniques. You can also predict where they''ll appear so it''s better to take you out, however¡­"

    "However¡­?" Diana''s eyes widened just then. "However, you''re a one-touch finish. All you need is access to their aura and only one of them keeps their aura close." In fact, Mio had only tried to attack Jun Mi once, when she had to escape Diana. "Do you think their aura is somehow connected?" Was that where the woman was going?

    ¡°Demonic Influences manifest in different ways. If you¡¯re right that they teleport each other, its likely they maintain a connection at all times. Furthermore, Nakry had plenty of chances to finish you with iron shock, didn¡¯t she?¡±

    And yet not one went off, not since Mio appeared. What did that mean? Maybe it was like drinking a potion. The more you used it, the less aura you had. And if that was the case? The less Nakry would be able to protect Mio.

    ¡°Diana Fillmore, will you trust me?¡± Jun Mi asked.

    ¡°First of all, ew, don¡¯t call me by my full name. Secondly, at this point, if you try to arrest me you just suck.¡±

    The warden laughed. "I''ll take that as a yes then." A pair of shears appeared, and she clipped something away. "I''m going to drop my web now. They''ll likely go all out."

    ¡°What do you need me to do?¡±

    ¡°Catch them both in your second verse.¡±

    Diana sighed and shook her arms out. It wasn''t a question of if she could do it or not, but how? If it was ever a question of if, then it was a question of when those two would take her down. As the web started to break, she knew she''d have to strike faster.

    She honed her detection like she did with the astral wraith, focusing not just on their life force, but the flow of it like blood in their veins. She could see them, standing on leaves above, inner worlds pulsing like the calm beat of a heart. She closed her eyes, and as the web broke at last, she felt them move through each other, forming a chain until they had her surrounded.

    Mio was behind her, and Nakry was in front. Then they switched, and switched, each switch carrying them forward. Nakry¡¯s life force flowed into her leg and Diana knew she was about to kick. Mio¡¯s palm radiated, waiting for that kick to land.

    It flew over her as she ducked, and blasted behind Mio as her palm came forward. Nakry was behind her again, elbow driving down and she sealed it with a quick punch.

    Diana threw her elbow back but knew it missed as Nakry filled the air. Mio appeared before her, both palms flying forward and she caught them, sealing the aura that tried to flow into her.

    Mio held her in place as Nakry appeared behind her again. A fist came forward and Diana pulled the woman, flipping her overhead to take the blow herself. Mio disappeared and then Nakry¡¯s foot stabbed down from above.

    Diana continued her arc, swinging her foot up, twisting the woman in the air.

    The two started dancing around her again, moving each second, trying to beat her sense.

    This time, she went on the attack, blind blows finding them as she caught on to their rhythm like a beat.

    Teleport. Pause. Teleport. Pause. One, two, one, two, always available on two.

    She punched and found purchase. She kicked and found purchase. She still had to be on guard, but she could sacrifice a two and four for a six and an eight. Before too long she changed their rhythm, feeling their life force dim as they gave her space and regrouped.

    She opened her eyes. Things were blurry, and her head hurt. The two looked on, almost as if they were waiting. Diana was surprised her second verse hadn''t gone off on its own.

    "You look out of it, girl." Nakry''s voice came winded. Behind Diana, Mio wiped blood from her mouth.

    She opened her own to speak and her voice came hoarse, "I''ve been worse!" She tried to fill it with her same confidence but her body felt...sluggish.

    The two women came back in and this time, she didn¡¯t sense them. Alarm bells went off, even though she knew their rhythm, but her arms couldn¡¯t come up in time to block.

    One. Two. One. Two. On twelve it¡¯d be over.

    One. Two. One. Two. They drew nearer faster, and she waited, still, in part because it was the only thing she could do.

    One. Two. One. Two. This dance was just to disorient her as if they knew she couldn''t detect them anymore.

    One. Two. One. Two. Nakry behind, Mio in front. Mio behind, Nakry in front.

    One. Two. Palms came out for her face and chest. The ground almost shook as Nakry stomped and brought around a roundhouse.

    "Second verse," The words left her.

    The women''s eyes widened. And where all three of them expected violence, what happened instead was rapid stitching of threads.

    They erupted out from where Diana struck them before, weaving around the women, catching them so fast they couldn¡¯t tear a single one away. The last thing she saw was their surprise as the threads sealed them like mummies.

    She relaxed, and Jun Mi returned to her with a ball of thread in hand.

    ¡°So, Diana the Bolt,¡± She started, ¡°Tell me more about what you think the demon tribe is¡­¡±

    [Chapter 53 ends¡­]

 Chapter 54: Theories of the Renown Genius

    Chapter 54: Theories of the Renown Genius

    Jun Mi listened as Diana recounted her party¡¯s adventure. Four of them entered the domain by chance and discovered the Yoshiki sect. They escaped with Shuraat, which made her happy, but rather than run away and let this be someone else¡¯s problem, the dragon boy convinced them to go back, with the aid of Keigo the Many. So, that was Diana the Bolt, Keigo the Many, Danson the Diamond, Tsukee the Lunar Wolf, a dragon boy, and a young mage girl...and how did they get into Hoka¡¯s spell? Well, the same way they came back stronger this time: The Librarian of Infinity himself. By the end of it all, a wave of emotions washed over her.

    First, it left her questioning the bounty system. Instead of these wanted criminals ambushing the Harrabaren, they fought against a sect that would be their ally any other time. The council themselves would say this group had other concerns, yet here they were. And the one telling her all of this crucial information was not some simple girl. Wanted for espionage, subversion, and rebellion, Diana the Bolt knew the weight of her words.

    Second, for the questions it raised, it gave her answers too.

    ¡°Do you know the members of the Magic Council?¡± she asked suddenly.

    ¡°Like three of them. Grast, Rebecca, Sasha,¡± Diana answered.

    That wasn''t a surprise. Grast was the second oldest councilor but had been in the public eye the most.

    Rebecca was the councilor of the West Wing.

    And Sasha?

    Well, between knowing Keigo and the life she lived, there were plenty of reasons Diana knew her name.

    "There''s another member you should know about, Councilor of the Northeast Wing and delegate of the Jade Wardens, Su Dae-Hyun. He''s the one I work under, and who allies the Jade Wardens to the Magic Council, like the Almatt family with the Enforcers." The girl attentively took in the info. "Before I was assigned under Dae-Hyun though, I would hear a lot of rumors¡­"

    Rumors like "he''s from a demonic bloodline, so old that it knew the lands before they were called the Triumvirate and the Serpent Dynasty."

    Rumors like, "the Su family being a subversive clan," waiting for the right chance to shove a knife into the Triumvirate¡¯s back.

    Rumors like, "one of them alone is comparable to the councilors." A rumor that proved to be true when Dae-Hyun later joined.

    She shared these rumors with Diana.

    ¡°Why tell me any of this?¡± The girl replied.

    "You reminded me of them. I used to wonder, how the Su family could be demons if they didn''t have horns. If they were possessed instead, how did they make sure every member of the family were powerful demons? If they really had all this power, how did they go unchallenged for so long?"

    ¡°If they were a part of the demon tribe, that''d answer your questions,¡± Diana said, and Jun Mi knew they were on the same page.

    "Yes, and if the rumors are true, then they are a part of the demon clan, ¡± she nodded.

    She sighed too, because this changed how she looked at being a warden. Was that why Hyunwoo wanted to encounter her? Was it obvious to everyone but her that she''d end up questioning her job? But, didn''t this all mean the job was worth questioning?

    She sighed again, but went on, "In training, we learned that demons manifest in one of two ways. The first is through cults and sects feeding power to errant fragments of magyeon. When a demon "dies" some of their energy lingers like a ghost. Sects gather around that energy and spend decades trying to revive it." Most of those sects fail, but some endure, like the Yoshiki Sect. "And the second occurs through possession. A demon breaches this  realm when enough of their presence escapes the maelstrom, and if you''re in the wrong place at the wrong time, it''s like getting struck by lightning."

    ¡°So you''re either a part of a sect, or you''re possessed. That''s a horrific way to hide a tribe.¡± Diana shuddered.

    Jun Mi nodded, ¡°I wonder how often I ran into people who didn¡¯t know they were members of the demon tribe. They got the powers, but no horns, and tried to hide it to avoid suspicions. The power still grows, however, and¡­¡± It led to situations like her first encounter with a demon. Was he a secret member of a cult? An unfortunate fool? Or a victim just like her?

    Diana misread her pause and said, ¡°And people go berserk! Isn¡¯t that sort of what the dark lands see in abominations?¡±

    Jun Mi shook her head, "Not quite. Close, but not enough. We learned about that during training too. Abominations are only formed when something comes in contact with a bad source. The Dark Lands are fully aware of sorcerers, however, and train them to disconnect or avoid them. If someone does become an abomination, there''s no subterfuge either. Abominations doggedly pursue other sources."

    Diana shook her head. ¡°Great! I don''t have to make brain space for those horrors today!¡±

    Jun Mi laughed before she could catch herself. ¡°Yeah¡­fortunately.¡± she took a breath again. ¡°This is enough as it is¡­The Yoshiki sect is dangerous, I can say that much.¡± She looked at Nakry and Mio, sealed in her wraps. ¡°But I can see why people might join them now.¡±

    Diana looked at them too. "So has the plan changed for you? Good or bad, the sect is still bad for this domain."

    ¡°No¡­it changes things going forward, but for now, we need to focus on what they¡¯re doing.¡±

    ¡°Which brings me to my question. What are they doing?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but one of Chiaki¡¯s allies might. We can head to the domain¡¯s core. I¡¯m certain he¡¯s gotten there by now.¡±

    Diana cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Will he be able to stop their plans?¡±

    Jun Mi laughed, ¡°I hope so¡­he is a renown genius after all.¡±

    The redhead crossed her arms. ¡°Oh yeah? Who is he?¡±

    ¡°Syd Blaek.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    The Renown Genius¡ªSyd Blaek

    If life, death, and spiritual balance weren''t on the table, Syd Blaek might have complimented the demon pursuing him. As it was now, with the bugman zipping forward, firing back as shots tore pieces of him away, he didn''t think this demon would be receptive to conversation. In fact, considering those pieces turned into smaller versions of him, leaping at the demon when he thought they were nothing but broken flesh, he was probably made less receptive, or so Syd theorized.

    And when it came to theories, he''d have the demon know he was rarely wrong.

    He kept score.

    In all of his thirty or forty-something years¡ªhe couldn''t remember which because he had stopped counting at a point¡ªSyd had been right on 312 occasions and wrong on only 19. Even now he was correct, thinking about this all too angry child, and how a demon would have gained angelic power.

    Where would it have started? Exactly where he suggested before.

    This Yoshiki Miki would have been a small boy, suddenly beset with an accursed power. His parents, mistaking the relationship between demons and angels would have dragged him to a tomb, sure that the ever-present angelic power would cure him of the affliction.

    Sure, it would have done something, but any tomb in the triumvirate was the tomb of an Angel slain by demons. The tomb would forever sing a hymn to make a demon come undone. In a way, his parents were likely influenced by that hymn, and when they saw the demonic nature in him they saw a chance to honor that song.

    Take the boy there, trap him where the power always was, and wait as it tore him apart from the core of his inner world. Fortunately, the power of the Yoshiki sect was one of transmutation, and acting like a defense mechanism, it mutated him into something else. Something still close enough to a demon that the power still tried to undo him. An eternal cat-and-mouse game within the boy''s core.

    ¡°Malignant Chord!¡± The demon roared, blasting Syd astray with a sonic attack.

    Immediately he felt the possession and the hymn coming after it, one part making him a demon while the other attacked what he became. He expelled the affected parts from his body and launched them at Yoshiki Miki.

    He batted them aside and roared, coming after Syd as he took flight again.

    That spell was the genius part of it though. This demon was a living weapon, turning the violence of its existence into attacks against others. His beam attacks were just expulsions of his own aura, made volatile by the war within him. The Chords were echoes of that war; Viral Chord using hymns to cause possession, and Malignant Chord using hymns to make his target suffer the same fate.

    If this boy had even half of Syd''s mind, he''d have won already, but as he was now, he could only force a stalemate. This was not a fight Syd could win, so while the demon chased what looked like a fleeing target, Syd led him to the true victor in their battle, waiting just a little further ahead, a muted spiritual presence calling him ever closer.

    His target became a visible dot and he turned onto Miki, launching so many pieces of himself that he buried the demon under a pile of Syd Blaeks. He rushed ahead to meet Chiaki and came to a very abrupt stop when he found another young man instead.

    Unkempt dark hair, garbed in all black. The boy was on guard at first, but his eyes registered surprise. Syd¡¯s eyes were wide too. His score had just changed from 312;19 to 312;20. He was beside himself, and his mind began to race.

    ¡°How could I have been wrong!¡± He said aloud.

    "Aren''t you the renown genius, Syd Blaek?" The boy was almost awed.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "No time for autographs!" He said back, pacing left to right. "Considering the muted nature of the power, it should have clearly been Chiaki! Sure it wasn''t fully manifested but she maintains a consistent connection to spirits, who could be a greater spiritual blip than her!"

    ¡°I don¡¯t want an autograph. I just¡­I heard about you from my mom.¡±

    "I assure you boy, there is no way for an afelin and human to produce an offspring, not without traversing the vast jungles." He waved the boy off. "No¡­no! More importantly, if he''s not Chiaki then all I''ve done is put him in danger. He''s certainly not a member of the sect otherwise he''d recognize me as an enemy, even being the renown genius." He paced and paced.

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re my dad! I¡¯m saying I know about you, my mom talked about you a lot.¡±

    "It is a curse of being renown!" Syd kept going. "Do I then sacrifice this child and pursue Chiaki instead. Hope that he can delay the demon long enough? Perhaps I could weaponize him myself?"

    "Well, she didn''t know about you when you first met. She saw you with Chiaki and you told her that you could make her strong enough to conquer the Spirit Circle."

    "That''s it!" Syd paused and turned to him. He came up fast and gazed deep into the boy''s eyes. "You''re Sanada Keiko''s son! She did have a younger one didn''t she! As I recall, too, Hijikata sealed the power of Yokumori. That explains why you possess a significant spiritual presence but it feels muted even now. You''re sealed too, aren''t you? Ah, Syd Blaek, you can''t count this as an inaccuracy. There''s no way to predict the whims of fate!"

    ¡°You¡¯re just like she said.¡± The boy laughed.

    "Yes. Notoriously correct." The pile of Syds stirred behind him. It seemed the demon was finally overcoming it. "Which means this can work."

    ¡°What can?¡±

    ¡°I need you to defeat a demon.¡±

    The boy¡¯s eyes sharpened. ¡°Which demon?¡±

    ¡°The one called Yoshiki Miki.¡± Syd saw a flame of resolve spark. ¡°What is your name, boy?¡±

    ¡°Keigo,¡±

    "Keigo of Yokumori, sealed by Hijikata. If I recall correctly, as oft I do, sealing works in tandem with the spirit. You can''t draw on Yokumori''s power without fighting the seal, and if you haven''t already it''s because you either lose or fear the consequences."

    The small Syds burned to ash as an explosion rose off of Yoshiki Miki. He stood in a crater, his body charred, his face burned into a rictus of fury.

    "Damnable Bug!" The demon roared.

    ¡°I know what must be done!¡± Syd turned his arm into a stinger and stabbed Keigo without warning.

    Miki came at them, body healing as he drew in fast. Syd launched more pieces of himself, aiming for his limbs, making them hold him in place.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Keigo roared. Then his face softened. ¡°Did you just undo my seal?¡±

    ¡°Only for a moment.¡± Syd answered.

    ¡°What will that do!? He couldn¡¯t beat me before!¡± Miki fought against his captors.

    "Before?" Syd turned a smirk on him. "Before you only saw a fragment of that forest. A fragment of a boundary between the Qilin in the south and the Dragons in the north. A fragment of a place that even the great beasts of that land give wide berth. A fragment of horrors only known in the mind of the Endless Dragon King and the nectar of the Mother Tree. The humans that settled in that land named it Yokumori giving name to its power, but that was a spirit born long before it could know a human name!"

    A blast ripped one of the small Syd''s apart and Miki leveled his arm, aiming at Keigo.

    ¡°Tell whatever story you want, it won¡¯t save him! If you thought he was your trump card, you were both dead wrong!¡±

    ¡°I told you before, young man. Today you will learn that whatever the renown genius thinks is usually right! I think, for one, that the Yoshiki Sect will fail this day. And for two, you¡¯re about to make a fatal mistake.¡±

    Miki fired, the beam lancing past Syd, crashing into Keigo. Some other time this might have turned him to ash, but instead, the angelic hymn came apart, making the blast little different from a strong gale. The runes fluttered around the boy, making concentric circles that made his body glow. Miki watched on with complete confusion, and Syd gave Keigo space.

    ¡°Pale Boy¡­¡± Keigo murmured. ¡°Henshin!¡± He called out.

    Roots and branches erupted from his body, twisting around him to make a great cocoon. Syd felt Yokumori''s power screaming out, and Miki did too, according to the horror in his eyes. The cocoon expanded and fell like a lung, leaves, and flowers growing to cover it.

    Miki took flight as if to flee, and froze as if caught in a predator¡¯s gaze.

    The cocoon peeled and Keigo rose from it, his body made of pointed silver bonded together by flesh of light. He was more of a sculpture than a person, geometric shapes defining the familiar parts of his body, a halo burning white over his head as that same light rose like six wings from his back.

    Syd wondered, was it the demon part of Miki that made him freeze, or the angel?

    Pale Boy¡¯s face was like a projection, cast out from what looked like a prism. What counted as eyes were impassive, and while some form of him was still Keiko''s son, Syd quivered at Yokumori''s unleashed power. How old was the essence of this angel? How long had the forest preserved it for transformation?

    He looked at Miki, still frozen, and knew that whatever the age, it was older than the angel whose hymn sieged him.

    The demon seemed to remember himself fast enough to raise his arms, bringing his hands together, and firing a beam that roared through the sky.

    If Syd were in his place he might have put magyeon at the forefront, hoping that transmutation and possession would shift the battle, turning the Angel into a weapon against itself.

    And even he might not have predicted what came next, as Keigo swept an arm up, writing celestial runes in the air. The indecipherable iconography splayed out, unraveling the beam like strings of threads. With a motion of his fingers, the icons came together as a new rune, igniting Yoshiki Miki, the hymnal power inside him on a ravenous display.

    The demon roared and Syd heard the boy he really was, fifteen or sixteen and no way old enough to endure all the pain he felt. He roared and he cried, sorrow sounding out from him like a siren.

    The runes became a lyre in Keigo''s hands. The flames that burned Miki stopped, and his body started to heal, all too slowly. Even Syd shuddered as Keigo strummed the strings.

    One note and Miki was seized, his limbs stretching out.

    On the next, his eyes welled up, the light leaving them as he was taken back.

    On the next, Syd saw the memory of a boy, staring into a mirror as his dark hair turned white.

    On the next, there was the report of a slap, as a small boy looked at horrified parents with maelstrom cracked eyes.

    On the next, his scream sounded out as he lay on the cold floor of a mausoleum, burning with cold flames.

    On the next and the next and the next, he cried out for his parents, for forgiveness, for not knowing what he had done wrong, then accepting their hate.

    On the last, the song went silent, Miki''s body hitting the ground like a sack, all signs of life strummed out of it. Flesh turned to magyeon and flowed apart, stripped of any aspect of identity.

    Keigo descended, and branches and roots ripped through him again. Another cocoon and he was back to himself, body sagging as if it had carried too much weight.

    Miki was defeated, and Syd had confirmation. The Spirit Guards were not wrong to fear Yokumori but did not know how much they underestimated it.

    ¡°The power is gone¡­¡± Keigo came tiredly.

    "Of course it is. All I did was inject you with a conduit for your spiritual power. There''s no way Yokumori wouldn''t have burned through it. That''s why I said the seal break was temporarily."

    ¡°I knew about the heirloom forms but that was¡­that was way scarier than any form I¡¯ve ever known. I don¡¯t know how my mom could ever lose.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure they started by sealing the forest. Yokumori is terrifying boy. I did not deceive Keiko when I said the Spirit Circle could be hers. ¡±

    The boy shuddered.

    Syd nodded. This was the second time he saw that reaction. He even knew that Keigo would say the same thing.

    ¡°Yokumori would never settle for the Spirit Circle. The covetous forest is never sated.¡±

    ¡°Alas, you are truly your mother¡¯s son. I guess that¡¯s why you were going to inherit her role. Your brother was more of a scrappy type, wasn¡¯t he?¡± Syd sighed. ¡°But what point is there to this conversation when the power is sealed in the first place!¡± Frankly, he had to think about where he should go next. Did he still go to Chiaki, or toward the domain¡¯s core?

    ¡°Do you have a spatial mage on your side?¡± Keigo asked suddenly.

    ¡°Yes, though she¡¯s incapacitated at the moment.¡± Syd supposed that was something else to be concerned about.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem worried about that! We¡¯re in the middle of a battle, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but the circumstances of her incapacitation suggests that she¡¯s protected. If the Yoshiki sect had done it, the spell would be broken, after all.¡±

    ¡°Circumstances? You know what happened to her?¡±

    ¡°Not entirely no¡­I can say that L¡¯vay is at fault though.¡±

    Keigo''s brow furrowed deeply. Syd crossed his arms. ¡°Who is L¡¯vay!? Why aren¡¯t you worried!¡±

    ¡°You know Osheandre, right?¡±

    ¡°The World¡¯s Custodian? The ancient spirit that seals some of the most vile lifeforms to ever walk the lands?¡±

    ¡°The very same! And L¡¯vay is one of those vile lifeforms.¡±

    Keigo bared his teeth as if he was ready to bite, ¡°Why would you be working with him? Why would you let him out!¡±

    Syd sighed, ¡°I like the curiosity young man but you¡¯re delaying my expert conclusion. He was released in case this battle turned against us. Not that we trust him, but L¡¯vay is a horror to demons and angels in particular. We trusted his whims, I suppose. No, not even that. It¡¯s better to say that he could not even begin to threaten Chiaki or Hoka.¡±

    ¡°And you?¡±

    ¡°Because of my remote soul, L¡¯vay can only wish to hurt me.¡±

    Keigo let out a deep and long-suffering sigh. ¡°Would you at least say he¡¯s nothing to worry about?¡±

    Syd gave him an emphatic shake of his head. "No, L''vay most certainly is something to worry about. Which is why I''ll bring this question to you. Shall we head to the core, Keigo? Or, do we locate Chiaki?" The best method was to let a spiritualist decide. Syd didn''t like that L''vay had free reign, but did his limited freedom matter more than what the sect was planning?

    Keigo thought it over too, clenched his jaw, and tightened his fist. ¡°Let¡¯s head toward the center.¡± He said.

    Syd nodded approvingly.

    ¡°Am I going to regret choosing this in the end?¡± Keigo started, and Syd followed.

    ¡°No. I suspect L¡¯vay would never trifle with Yokumori¡¯s vessel.¡±

    ¡°And my friends?¡±

    Syd didn''t answer immediately. It didn''t require thought, but he was suddenly reminded of one of Chiaki''s suggestions. The company he used to keep was used to harsh and brutal truths, but the world beyond that circle wasn''t prepared for the likes of any of them.

    Could he tell Keigo there was nothing to worry about? Could he willingly be wrong, just to let this boy focus? There was worse among his old crew than him, far worse when it came to matters of theories and results. But all of them would likely agree.

    "I approve of Chiaki''s decision to use L''vay. Of all the tools at her disposal, with the spiritual balance on the line, he was the best contingency plan she could come up with. We did not account for anyone other than the dragon boy being here. We could not prepare for these circumstances."

    ¡°Which means you don¡¯t know?¡± Keigo replied.

    ¡°I fear that I do, in fact. And I¡¯m hoping, Keigo, that your friends are as unpredictable as the whims of fate.¡± The boy found reassurance in that, somehow, and Syd decided to trust him.

    One way or another, L¡¯vay was on the move. And when he stopped, something would undergo a severe change¡­

    [Chapter 54 ends¡­]